UC-NRLF 
 
 B 3 37^ 7Tfl 
 
ilAlBANCROFT&Cji 
 
 -I \.\yrn.\yiisro. ? 
 
THE 
 
 BIBLE TKUE; 
 
 OR, 
 
 THE COSMOGONY OF MOSES COMPARED 
 WITH THE FACTS OF SCIETs^CE. 
 
 CONTAINING 
 
 THE (miGIN AND CORRELATIVE POSITION OF THE 
 DIFFERENT RACES OF MEN, AND A DESCRIP- 
 TION OF OUR EARTH AS IT WAS, AS 
 IT IS, AND AS IT MUST BE. 
 
 ELIJAH M. FLY 
 
 n 
 
 OF G0N2ALES, TEXAS. 
 
 PHILADELPHIA: 
 
 CLAXTON, REMSEN & HAFFELFINGER, 
 
 819 & 821 Market Street. 
 187L 
 
GIFT 
 
 
 Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1870, by 
 
 CLAXTON, REMSEN & HAFFELFINGER, 
 
 in the Office of the Librarian of Congress at ■\Va^hington. 
 
 STEltEOTTPED BY J. FA.GAN' t SOS. PRINTED BT MOORE 1 
 
p 
 
 edicaiion. 
 
 TO THE LOVED ONES AT HOME, 
 
 WHO MINISTERED TO MY WANTS AND CHEERED MR 
 
 IN THE HOURS OF MY AFFLICTION : 
 
 TO THE HONE.ST CHRISTIAN, 
 
 REV. P. S. I-IENSON, O. D., 
 
 OF PlIILADELrillA: 
 TO THE BOLD AND INDEPENDENT THINKER OF THE NINE- 
 TEENTH CENTURY EVERYWHERE, V/llO DARES INVESTI- 
 GATE AND REASON UNFETTERED BY THE BONDS 
 OP PREJUDICE: THIS WORK, IN THE HOPE 
 THAT IT WILL PROVE OF LASTING 
 BENEFIT TO THE EARNEST 
 INQUIRER AFTER 
 TRUTH, IS 
 
 l^ffcrtiomitclg ijtdicalcd 
 
 BY 
 
 The Author. 
 
 41C514 
 
PEEFACE. 
 
 To no one is the arduous difficulty of this self-imposed 
 task so apparent as to the author. 
 
 There is a large class of Christians who consider it un- 
 necessary to adduce evidence to substantiate the claims 
 of the Bible, arguing that the proof is prima facie and 
 self-evident, and therefore to all who read the Holy Word 
 the conviction of its divine authenticity will certainly 
 come with overwhelming power. 
 
 Experience proves this to be a mistake. 
 
 Others demand for the inquirer a rationalistic answer 
 to all questions, arguing that the mind must have every- 
 thing fully and clearly demonstrated before it can be con- 
 vinced. 
 
 This is also an error. 
 
 Two and t^vo added together make four must be ac- 
 cepted by the reason. " God is love " is accepted by the 
 heart. 
 
 There are truths in the Divine code not demonstrable. 
 Where they occur, the mind and heart both enter into 
 the investigation. There are truths everywhere we can- 
 not demonstrate, yet they are none the less true. 
 
 Yet the rationalistic tendency of the age requires from 
 the Christian deeper investigation and more catholicity 
 of spirit. 
 
 Infidelity, like a simoon, is sweeping the field of reli- 
 gious investigation, and he who would escape its wither- 
 ing influence, must — as the individual in the caravan on 
 the desert — independently of all others, labor for his 
 safety. 
 
 The seeming contradictions and inconsistencies in the 
 Bible, so harped upon by those who disbelieve, are ap- 
 parent to every one who carefully reads the Scriptures. 
 1* * ' Y 
 
VI PREFACE. 
 
 They are not denied, not ex])]aineJ ; and the honest 
 mind is often driven into infidelity. 
 
 We mast liave a " livinp: reason" for our faith, and 
 not conchido, because the evidence of a fact is convincing 
 to our mind, it is necessarily so to others. 
 
 Christians should be able and willing to accept the 
 invitation of the skeptic, " Come now, let us reason to- 
 gether," with the full confidence of success which a thor- 
 ough knowledge of our subject always inspires. 
 
 The earnest investigator- begins with the firm convic- 
 tion that the Bible is true, and meeting these, to him, 
 inexplicable passages, seeks the professed believer, and 
 to him looks for a solution of his honest doubts. 
 
 Unfortunately for him, frequently too, unfortunately 
 for both, the only answer to his inquiry is, " It is so be- 
 cause the Bible says so." 
 
 This docs not, will not satisfy the vigorous and inde- 
 pendent mind of the nineteenth century. 
 
 The idea that it is sacrilegious to attempt the elucida- 
 tion of the so-called " hidden mysteries " belongs to the 
 past. 
 
 The Bible is true ; and its truths, adapted to the wants 
 of the human race for all ages, are in their nature pro- 
 gressive; hence their revelation will keep pace with men- 
 tal and moral progress so long as time shall last. 
 
 ^ye must " search the Scriptures " in this age of ration- 
 ality. 
 
 To those who reject them, we would say a truth is 
 none the less a truth because we do not accept it. 
 
 To the honest thinker, we would- say, investigate fear- 
 lessly the word of God — but be thorough. Be inde- 
 pendent, patient, but above all, not easily discouraged. 
 
 We were made to labor. 
 
 Our minds were given us for use. 
 
 Our earth is to us the primary school of heaven, and 
 there intellect is free. 
 
 John Henry Kern. 
 
 WiLLOwnnooic, Gonzalt's Co., Tkxas. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 PACK 
 
 INTRODUCTORY 13 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Explanation of "In the beginning" — Matter not 
 Eternal — Time and Eternity Explained — Eter- 
 nity OF God — Fip.,st Act of Special Creation — Or- 
 ganization OF Worlds — Three Heavens — Regular 
 Gradation in Nature 27 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Moving upon the Face of the Waters — Rotary Mo- 
 tion First Assigned — Explanation of "Evening 
 and morning were the first day " — Length of 
 Creative Day 31 
 
 CHAPTER HI. 
 
 Order the First Great Law of Nature — The Pro- 
 vince of Revelation — The Locality of Heaven.... 31 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Description of the Firmament — God uses Adequate 
 Means to Accomplish all his Designs — Attraction, 
 
 WHEN FIRST BEGAN TO OPERATE — FORMATION OF BeDS 
 
 of Rivers — Circulation of the Waters — Waters 
 Gathered into one Place 39 
 
viii CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Six-Day Theory Considered — Motion the Law of 
 Being — Gravitation Converted into Cohesion — 
 
 COMJNIENCEMENT OF VEGETATION — WhAT KiND FIRST 
 
 Appeared 48 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Creation of Fish and Fowl — Necessity of Death 
 among Pre-Adamic Beings — Birds of Aquatic Ori- 
 gin — Existence of Pre-Adamic Carnivora 57 
 
 CHAPTER VIL 
 
 Creation of Animals — Highest Link of Animal Crea- 
 tion — Law of Hybridity — Plurality of Races 
 considered 60 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Creation of the Governing Race — Creation of "The 
 Prince of the Poaver of the Air" — His Locality 
 AND Individuality^ G9 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Plurality of Races Established — Description of 
 THE Primitive Earth — The Fossil Remains of sup- 
 posed Extinct Species Accounted for — The mean- 
 ing OF the Command " Subdue the Earth." 74 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 The Influence of the Moont upon the Seasons — Su- 
 perior Chronology — The Age of the Earth — The 
 Condition of the Pre-Adamic Races — The Negro 
 THE Servant of the Red or Governing Race— Ne- 
 cessity' of Creating the White Race 90 
 
CONTENTS. ix 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 PAOE 
 
 Labor a Source of Pleasure to Adam— Reverence for 
 A Higher Eace a Natural Instinct in the Negro... 105 
 
 CHAPTER Xn. 
 
 The Different Periods of Time in which the Races 
 WERE Created — "Not a Man to Till the Ground" 
 Explained — Desire for Universal Sovereignty 
 Inherent in the White Race 113 
 
 CHAPTER Xni. 
 
 Computation op Time— Science vs. Moses — The First 
 Democratic Government — First Monarchy — Crea- 
 tion OF Eve 120 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 The IMeans God uses in the Accomplishment of His 
 Designs — The Trinity in Unity — Spiritual Re- 
 sults ARE Effected by Spiritual Agencies — Physi- 
 cal Results are Effected by Physical Means — 
 The Connecting Link between Mind and Matter 
 — God's Medium of Communicating with Man — In- 
 stances — Proof 128 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 Electricity the Means used in Creating — The same 
 Means used in Governing the Creation 136 
 
 CHAPTER XVL 
 
 Reproduction is Death — Moses writing only the 
 History of the Adamic or White Race — The Use 
 OF Revelation 143 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 Adam and Eve could not have been both Immortal 
 
X CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 AND Procreative — Location of Eden, both Figura- 
 TiVE AND Literal 156 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 Locality of Eden Literally — Tife Hyperborean 
 Kegions of Orpheus 169 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 The Locality of Eden Figuratively Considered 176 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 Why the "Helpmeet'' God gave to Adam was a Fe- 
 male — The Fall 180 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 Who the Tempter was — "And they sewed fig-leaves 
 together, and made themselves aprons." 189 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 The Effects of the Fall — Moral and Physical 196 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 The Effects of the Fall, Continued 201 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 First Act of Religious Devotion — Cain's Offering 
 Considered — The Origin of the Mongolian Race... 215 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 Proof of Cain's Miscegenation — The Fifth King of 
 THE Line of Cain Noticed — Naamah — The Apotheo- 
 sis OF Lamech — Why Cain was Permitted to Estab- 
 lish THE Mongolian Race 222 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 Ideas Suggested by the History of Lamech — Evi- 
 dences OF Antediluvian Civilization.^. 237 
 
CONTENTS. XI 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 " The Sons of God SA^Y the Daughters of Mex " Ex- 
 plained — Why "Noah found Grace in the Sight 
 OF the Lord." 249 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 The Flood— Moses and Geologists — Mr. Hitchcock's 
 Frog 2G1 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 The Flood — The Means used in Producing it — Ef- 
 fects — Extent 273 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 How THE AVestern Continent and Islands were Peo- 
 pled — Description of the Ark — The Dove bring- 
 ing IN AN Olive Leaf..; 288 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 The Cos:mogony of Moses Compared with the Facts of 
 
 ^Geology — The Earth when a Crust — Formation 
 
 ofEocks— The Three Stages in the life of Man 
 
 Compared with the Three Eevolutions in the 
 
 Earth 302 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII. 
 
 Recapitulation — " Thy Kingdom Come," &c. — An- 
 swer TO THE Question, " Why did God Permit the 
 Propagation of the Adamic Race ?" — Necessity 
 FOR the Advent of Christ 321 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII. 
 
 The Different Forms of Government Noticed — 
 Death sent as a Blessing upon Adam— Our Desire 
 for Immortality — How can the Sons of Adam be- 
 come the Sons of God? — Christ the Second Adam 
 
XU CONTENTS. 
 
 PAOB 
 
 — Difference- between Adam and his Descendants 
 — The DocTiiiNE of Election — Office of the Sec- 
 ond Adam 310 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 
 The First and Second Advent — The Faith of the 
 Christian — The Faith of the Jew — Both Taught 
 in the Bible — Misapplication of Prophecy 365 
 
 CHAPTER XXXV. 
 
 The First and Second Advent, Continued — The Pro- 
 phecies in Kelation to the First have been Ful- 
 filled — Who will be Christ's Subjects in His 
 Reign of Power? — How can this Earth be Made 
 the Abode of Peace? — " But the Day of the Lord 
 shall Come as a Thief in the Night "^ The Xew 
 Jerusalem 381 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVI. 
 
 Description of the New Jerusalem — Where Situ- 
 ated — Its Inhabitants — Ezekiel and John 396 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVII. 
 
 The Ecpyrosis — The New Earth — Its Inhabitants — 
 Man made Immortal again through the Resurrec- 
 tion — Reproduction, consequent Death in the 
 New Earth 419 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVIII. 
 
 The "Ancient of Days" — "One like unto the Son 
 OF Man" — The Prayer " Thy Kingdom come," &c., 
 NOW FULLY Answered 43i 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 INTEODUCTORY. 
 
 IN the investigation of any subject, there can be but little 
 chance of arriving at the truth, if we approach it with 
 our minds trammelled by preconceived ideas, so stubborn 
 as to amount to ineradicable prejudices. Yet how few are 
 there in this, or have been in the former ages, who have not, 
 by this means, been prevented from attaining to that height 
 in the development of the laws of mind and of matter which 
 is within the reach of the human intellect. Reason is 
 bestowed upon man for wise and noble purposes ; but if 
 those aspirations for knowledge which are essential to supe- 
 rior intelligence, are to be forever repressed by the dogmata 
 of schoolmen, then is the power of thought, of investigation, 
 given to us in vain ; and our thirst for knowledge, instead 
 of being our greatest blessing, is an unmitigated curse. 
 
 The bane of Christianity, in all ages, is the absurd and 
 bigoted manner in which its professors frown down investi- 
 gation. Good men, but men with narrow minds and preju- 
 diced views, have had their theories, their standards of 
 orthodoxy, and all thought must be squared by their rule ; 
 and woe be to him who dares to think outside of and beyond 
 the tread-mill circle prescribed by the commentators. How 
 much more honoring to the word of truth to invite investiga- 
 tion with a manly, ay, with a Christian confidence that the 
 Bible will prove true, though the heavens fall, because it 
 was given to us by the very God of truth, for the purpose 
 2 13 
 
14 THfi bIBLE TRUE. 
 
 of leading us when Wind, and Avitliout any sufficient guide, 
 into the contemplation of the glory of his works and the 
 perfection of his attributes. 
 
 If, in the future pages of this work, any good man should 
 think that we are disposed to make bold comments on the 
 Scriptures, let him be assured that we do not so in a spirit 
 of rashness ; for we tell him now, that his reverence for the 
 sacred record is not greater than our ow^n ; and if he will 
 reflect that he may not be in possession of the whole of the 
 truth, he may be disposed to give us a patient hearing ; when, 
 if he is able to overthrow our position by fair, logical deduc- 
 tions, we will admit that he and the fathers may possibly be 
 right, and that we are wrong ; otherwise, as an honest man, 
 he must concede that there are truths attainable by profound 
 thought and patient investigation, not yet dreamed of in his 
 or our philosophy. We feel the necessity of deprecating the 
 flings of scientific men, not less than the anathemas of theo- 
 logians ; for, strange as the assertion may at first appear, we 
 believe the former to be more imperiously dogmatical than 
 the latter. 
 
 We hope, however, that no one will conclude that we 
 despise the learning of the one, or the opinions of the other. 
 On the contrary, w^e reverence learning; we bow to the minds 
 which have thought, and gladly adopt the truths which they 
 have eliminated. We only claim for ourselves the same 
 liberty of thought which they enjoyed ; and we will not be 
 restrained in our investigations now, or at any time, by the 
 foolish charge of infidelity, or any other ugly epithets which 
 may be applied to us by the ignorant and the silly ; for such 
 persons not only "wrest the Scriptures to their own destruc- 
 tion," but they are the votaries of error and enemies to 
 truth at all times. "There is more hope of a fool than of a 
 man that is wise in his own conceit." 
 
 When shut in from the outside world, and prevented, by 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 15 
 
 the disease of our eyes, from conversing witli those who had 
 thought and written before, our mind began to investigate 
 that most sublime of all prayers, which was taught us by 
 Him "who spake as never man spake." Especially was our 
 mind directed to the petition, " Thy kingdom come ; thy will 
 be done on earth as it is in heaven." If prayer be the sin- 
 cere desire of the heart, directed to a superior being, then, 
 to use the words of a prayer without comprehending their 
 import, seems very much like solemn mockery. A peti- 
 tioner to an earthly tribunal always knows what he wants 
 before offering his petition ; and should we not have some 
 conception of the things contained in the prayers which we 
 offer up to the Majesty of the heavens? Do we use the 
 Lord's prayer because the desires of our hearts are more 
 energetically expressed by this than by any other form of 
 words, or do we repeat it merely as a duty ? 
 
 " When ye pray, say. Thy kingdom come ; thy will be 
 done on earth as it is in heaven." This was given to us as 
 a form of prayer by Him who knows all things ; therefore, 
 it is our privilege to use the petition ; but, when we do so, it 
 is certainly our duty to endeavor to understand for what we 
 are asking. The language of this prayer may have an indi- 
 vidual and a universal application. Individual obligations 
 and responsibilities are abundantly insisted on by the 
 preachers ; but the enlarged view of the subject, the prin- 
 cipal idea presented in the petition under consideration, 
 which, indeed, involves the other, or minor view, is not 
 deemed by them to be of sufficient importance to practical 
 piety to demand their attention ; and, therefore, we con- 
 sider that to be a subject open to our investigation. Can 
 we obtain no insight into what the kingdom of God will be 
 on earth, and how his will must be done here ? If it be our 
 duty, both to offer up these petitions, and to desire their 
 accomplishment with all the vigor of the soul, then, cer- 
 
16 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 tainly, we should try to understand their meaning. Siace 
 God is immutable, so far as we may go in comprehending what 
 was his original design in regard to the government of the 
 world, so Jar will we proceed in estahlishiny a rational vieiv of 
 xohat it will be in the end. Our subject opens up a vast field 
 of thought, and we intend to take so wide a range in our 
 investigations, that Ave will enter freely into every path of 
 learning which may promise to lead us into light, hoping 
 that they will all converge in the very temple of the truth. 
 
 In the olden time, Moses veiled his face when he had been 
 with his God, because the children of Israel could not bear 
 the light of the truth; yet the revelation which he made 
 was intended to be understood at some time, and was given 
 for our instruction. Then, is it not strange that expounders 
 of the Christian religion, even at this late day, should per- 
 sistently shut out the light contained in the writings of the 
 inspired philosopher, by declaring that the subjects of which 
 he treats are "the hidden mysteries" of God, and are not 
 therefore to be understood ? Our Saviour spoke to the Jews 
 in parables, lest they should understand, but it was given to 
 the disciples to know the truth. "All Scriptures are given 
 by inspiration," and are intended " for our instruction ; " 
 wherefore we boldly take the ground that at some time 
 they must be understood, else were they written in vain. 
 
 In the effort to eliminate the truth, the mind must be free ; 
 for if we are trammelled by the dogmata of others, there is 
 but little chance for progress of a decided character, and 
 much less of the thorough eradication of error. We are 
 impatient of restraint in our civil rights and physical 
 actions ; and yet, strange paradox, we are the willing, obse- 
 quious intellectual slaves of those who have thought and 
 written in other ages. The original thinkers of former times 
 were under no greater obligations to think than we are, nor 
 are their researches entitled to any higher consideration than 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 17 
 
 our ovvu. Ou the coutriiry, aided as we are by the results 
 of their iuvestigatious, the modern thinker ought certainly 
 to be able to go farther, rise higher, and bring out truth in 
 a clearer light, than those who lived and thought in the 
 dark, the middle, or any of the former ages. If the conclu- 
 sions to which they came are correct, we ought to receive 
 them gladly ; but, if they will not bear the test of reason, 
 they ought to be rejected ; for it is absurd slavery in us to 
 be influenced by them. 
 
 That philosophy, as taught in our schools, is not what it 
 ought to be — a satisfactory elucidation of the laws of mind 
 and matter, an explanation of the causes of the effects with 
 which we are acquainted — cannot be denied ; and yet, theo- 
 logians and philosophers are agreed in repressing investiga- 
 tion in the fields beyond themselves, by the assumption that 
 those things cannot be understood ; and no rational attempt 
 to ascertain the real cause of human depravity and of the 
 warring elements in nature is allowed. The one frowns, 
 the other sneers, but we shall disregard them both ; for we 
 are in search of truth. Many things now thoroughly com- 
 prehended, even by the ignorant and unlearned, were in 
 the olden times classed by the most profound philosophers 
 among " the hidden mysteries of God." Why then should 
 it be deemed presumptuous in those, even of our humble 
 pretensions, to brave the authority of the great thinkers of 
 bygone days, and endeavor to ascend the higher heights, 
 which Locke and Bacon and Newton and Franklin — the 
 church-fothers and philosoj)hers of other ages — have not been 
 able to scale ? They were but men as we are, and had no 
 more right to trammel our investigations than we have to 
 prescribe limits to the thoughts of those who shall come 
 after us. 
 
 The dogmatical rules and traditions of the fathers have, 
 at times, wellnigh driven the world into infidelity; and 
 2* 
 
18 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 that the prescriptive tyranny of the friends of Christianity 
 has not utterly destroyed the entire system with all thinking 
 men, is a powerful argument in favor of its divine authen- 
 ticity. Is it not passing strange that we should be required to 
 stand in awe of the wisdom of the philosophers who cannot 
 answer satisfactorily our plainest and simplest questions? 
 They cannot tell us what gravitation is, or why matter is 
 attracted by matter ; what light or heat is ; how water is 
 evaporated ; how rain is formed : in a w^ord, the learning of 
 the philosophers, instead of satisfying our desire to know, 
 pnly leads us into the thick mazes of mysticism, and then 
 they attempt to crush out the spirit of inquiry, by declaring 
 that what they do not teach, is beyond the comprehension of the 
 human mind. So much may not be written in their books, 
 yet the idea is so successfully inculcated, that the declara- 
 tion that this or that is one of the things which can never 
 be known, is as often in the mouths of the blind disciples 
 of the philosophers as of the unthinking advocates of 
 the iufallitfility of the church fathers — the ne plus ultra 
 of modern commentators. Nothing human is perfected 
 yet, and the vast fields of unexplored wisdom still lie out 
 before us. 
 
 We do not claim perfection, and willingly concede to 
 others the right of free and full investigation, while claim- 
 ing the same privilege for ourselves, so long as our thoughts 
 run not contrary to the laws of God, as manifested to us in 
 the great volumes of Revelation and of Nature. The book 
 of nature is complete in itself; but owing to its seeming 
 inconsistencies, which arise from the imj^erfections of our 
 minds, and from the palpable warfare in nature itself, a rev- 
 elation was absolutely necessary; and in our opinion these 
 two volumes are so intimately blended, that to separate 
 them is to mar the beauty of a symmetrical whole, and to 
 preclude the possibility of arriving at the truth. 
 
THE BIBLE TKUE. 19 
 
 We can but pity those would-be philosophers who assume 
 to themselves the ability to unravel and elucidate the laws of 
 nature without the aid of revelation — who see no necessity 
 for such divine direction, and therefore very unjDhilosoph- 
 ically reject the Scriptures as a cunningly devised fable. 
 Such an assumption on the part of men who evidently think, 
 most strongly proves the utter perversity of human nature ; 
 and the imbecility of their attempts to unveil the truth is 
 an unanswerable argument in favor of the absolute necessity 
 of a revelation from the universal intelligence, such as that 
 given us in the Bible. Another class of persons, who uncon- 
 sciously and ignorantly labor to shut out the light of truth 
 from the world, are those who read the revealed word, but 
 scorn or pass by unheeded the profound lessons of wisdom 
 written by the finger of God in the great book of nature. 
 The dogmatical folly of the one, and the stupid bigotry of 
 the other, are the mental tyrants of the age, and equal ob- 
 stacles to every effort to rise into the regions of intellectual 
 eminence. If, however, we will throw off the one or the 
 other of these humiliating yokes, whichever we have the 
 misfortune to wear, and honestly apply our minds to the 
 investigation of the wisdom of the ages, in an independent, 
 yet not in a licentious spirit ; if we will embrace the truths 
 which may be so richly drawn from the storehouse of nature ; 
 if we shall drink in the floods of light poured down upon us 
 from the glowing pages of inspiration — then will we be in 
 the way where truth may be found ; then will we be in the 
 path which leads up to an intellectual elevation, whence we 
 may obtain a rational view of the laws of mind and matter. 
 
 Notwithstanding our indifference to the querulous carpings 
 of fault-finding critics, yet, in order to save them much labor 
 and precious time, we will advertise them in advance that 
 in the earlier part of this work we will use the technicali- 
 ties of other systems of science, and keep the old ideas be- 
 
20 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 fore the reader ; because we do not think that we can better 
 develoi^ our own views than by an exhibition of the process 
 of ratiocination by which we have arrived at the conclusions 
 here given to the world. Indeed, we should scarcely expect 
 a hearing should we announce the opinions which we enter- 
 tain of the laws of mind and matter, of God, and nature, 
 fully, and at once, without explaining to some extent the 
 process by which our own mind has reached them. When 
 this is done, when we have gone step by step through the 
 entire train of thought, we expect that what will stand the 
 test of right reason will be accepted by the wise ; and we 
 hope that whatever does not come up to this standard will 
 be unconditionally rejected. 
 
 It may be safely laid down as a rule, that whosoever tears 
 down a building not his own, is under weighty obligations 
 to erect in its room what he considers to be a better one ; 
 and we are willing to be tried by this rule in all that we 
 may say in these pages. The Romans were ages in devel- 
 oping the arts and sciences, which the Goths and Vandals 
 destroyed in a few days. An insane barbarian, by the 
 simple application of a torch to the library at Alexandria, 
 blotted out the very footprints of the grand procession of 
 ideas there collected from the wisdom of the mighty past. 
 God requires a thousand years for the perfection of the strength 
 of the giant oak, and yet the veriest fool may destroy it in 
 an hour. It were cruel to destroy any part of the Christian's 
 hope without offering a substitute for it ; and it were reckless 
 to annihilate a science or scientific theory without giving 
 something which is believed to be better than its predecessor. 
 
 If, in the course of this work, we shall come in conflict 
 with this theory or that, if we shall appear wantonly to 
 attack the professors of one system of science or of another, 
 let no one therefore conclude that we aim to rise upon the 
 downfall of others, or that we are actuated by the small 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 21 
 
 ambition to shine only as a demolisher of the edifices of 
 other men ; for our endeavor shall be to batter down and 
 clear away so much only of their rubbish as to make room 
 for our own structure. Should the building, when erected, 
 not be squared by the rules of right reason, let it follow in 
 the track of ruin made by theories which have perished be- 
 fore; yet we do insist that no man shall attempt to tear 
 down our, or any other system, unless he can build up a 
 better — shall not discard our theory of the laws of nature, 
 and of nature's God, unless he can offer something more 
 rational as a substitute. 
 
 A fact is believed only after the evidences of its truth 
 have been presented and carefully weighed in the scales of 
 the understanding ; then, to say that we believe this or that 
 to be true, without previous thorough investigation, is pue- 
 rile, not to say idiotic. Absolute certainty is not attainable 
 in our present mode of existence ; but a rational belief, that 
 is, an opinion formed upon the subjects before us, after thor- 
 ough investigation, is a duty which every man owes to him- 
 self, his kind, and his God. Should any one be disposed to 
 charge us with being theoretical in our views, let him con- 
 sider that in the very nature of the subjects before us, 
 rational theorizing is indispensable in making inquiries after 
 the truth. Sir Isaac Newton was the greatest theorizer of 
 his age; Dr. Franklin, too, was a great theorizer; and every 
 other philosopher, from the sages of Greece down to the 
 present time, have formed their theories and built their sys- 
 tems : then let it not be thought strange if, in our humble 
 way, we also should have our theories and should build up 
 our system. 
 
 Had the learning of the past ages, collected in the grand 
 old library of Alexandria, been preserved to us, how differ- 
 ent would have been the condition of the world ! The learn- 
 ing in that noble collection, in all probability, would have 
 
22 T H E B I B L E T R U E. 
 
 placed the world as far in the march of miud then as it was 
 in the days of Sir Isaac Newton, or possibly up to the present 
 standard ; and it may be that truths perished in those bar- 
 barous flames which even yet have not been reproduced. 
 
 It is quite evident that the knowledge of the magi of the 
 East, and of the priesthood of Egypt, is lost to us. They were 
 secret orders, whose time was spent in the study of the laws 
 of nature and of God ; but by the conditions of their organ- 
 ization, their learning was confined to themselves, while 
 they invented a system of teaching for the people, as differ- 
 ent from the truth as held by themselves as night is from 
 day. We can only conjecture what would have been the 
 state of learning now, had these ancient philosophers thrown 
 the accumulated wisdom of their colleges upon the world. 
 Unfortunately, they were bound to secrecy by such obliga- 
 tions, that no one ever had the temerity fully to lift the 
 veil and show the populace what they knew and what they 
 believed. 
 
 Moses, the great Hebrew lawgiver and philosopher, was 
 taught in all the wisdom of the Egyptians ; and although 
 he could not release himself from the obligations not to 
 reveal it to the world, yet, under the power of inspiration, he 
 uttered the words of wisdom, which, when properly under- 
 stood, places us on the highest pinnacle of knowledge ever 
 attained by the intellect of fallen man. He spoke to the 
 Israelites with a veil upon his face, because they could not 
 then bear the light of the truth ; and until this day the 
 priests are unwilling that the veil should be removed from 
 his writings. The first part of Genesis is either covered still, 
 or it means nothing ; it is a grand exposition of the penetra- 
 lia of nature and of the purposes of God in creation, or it is 
 a jargon of meaningless words. 
 
 We once heard a poor old preacher say, that when he 
 came to a hard place in the Bible, he "just called it Jacob 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 23 
 
 and went on;" and he is far from beiug singular in this 
 respect. If, however, the Spirit of God indited the mat- 
 ter Moses wrote, it must be the very truth ; and it is our 
 boundeu duty to try to unveil the mystery, and bring out 
 clearly and fully its real and glorious meaning. 
 
 To gain a clear understanding of a kingdom, we must 
 study its laws and its constitution ; and this is not less true 
 of the Divine government than of any other. We have 
 already said that the laws of God are made manifest in the 
 book of revelation and of nature. The constitution of His 
 government is contained in the eternal principles of justice, 
 mercy, and truth, the inalienable attributes of Him who rules 
 in the heavens. Revelation is the acknowledged law of God, 
 but it is no more so, than are the so-called laws of nature. 
 God is unchangeable, and his laws must form a perfect 
 system, unique and indivisible ; wherefore, no more dignity 
 or importance can be properly attached to one of His laws 
 than to another. 
 
 That which cannot he discovered by reason, has been re- 
 vealed to us. " Thou shalt not kill " was not enacted on 
 Mount Sinai, but simply promulgated there ; the principle 
 contained in it being as old as the laws governing the 
 motions of the heavenly bodies, — ay, as old as is the very 
 truth of God. "Whoso thrusteth his hand into the fire shall 
 suffer pain, is upon the same platform, of equal dignity and 
 binding force, with the above or any other revealed declara- 
 tion in the law. If these laws be of equal authority, why, it 
 may be asked, is the one set forth upon the pages of inspira- 
 tion, and the other not mentioned there ? The plain and 
 sufficient answer is, that the latter could be discovered by 
 the light of experience, and as God never does a superfluous 
 w^ork, it was not given to us by inspiration. Where the 
 ability of reason fails, there the light of revelation begins to 
 shine upon the darkness of our understanding. 
 
24 THEBIBLETRtJE. 
 
 To a perfect human intellect, as was that of Adam prior 
 to his fall, the laws of nature and of nature's God were 
 plain, or could be thoroughly comprehended by patient 
 investigation ; and when our intellect becomes perverted by 
 the transgression of a fundamental law, His mercy revealed 
 all that is necessary to restore us to the condition of perfect- 
 ability. The thorough understanding of the laws of physics 
 is as necessary to our happiness as is the moral law ; and 
 yet theologians ignore the former as unworthy of their 
 attention, and are utterly astonished that all men do not 
 devote themselves exclusively to the study of the revealed 
 code ; w^hile the views of the philosophers are equally absurd 
 in regard to the investigation of the physical laws. 
 
 It is our purpose to look into these laws, not attaching 
 more dignity to the one than to the other ; but treating all 
 as emanating fi-om the infinite mind, "We are led to adopt 
 this course with the greater assurance, because reason 
 teaches us that the moral and physical laws are parts of 
 the same universal code; and because, according to our 
 understanding of the subject, the revelation -contained in 
 the first part of the book of Genesis is intended to be an 
 exposition of the physical laws, and to show how intimately 
 they are interwoven with the moral laws, if indeed it be not 
 intended to teach us that they form an unique system ; and 
 because they all flow from the immutable God, we conclude 
 that the sole difference betAveen them is, that one controls 
 mind, and the other governs matter. 
 
 The great first cause, the Infinite Intelligence, through all 
 his vast dominions, effects spiritual ends by the employment of 
 spiritual agencies, and accomplishes physical results by the use 
 of physical means. There can be no departure from these 
 fundamental principles ; hence, matter acts on matter, spirit 
 on spirit. Spiritual existence, therefore, must be governed 
 by the laws of mind ; the material worlds by the laws of 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 25 
 
 matter. lu a compound being, where the union of intelli- 
 gence and materiality is so intimate as it is in man, it is 
 impossible to understand the mode of his government, with- 
 out a thorough acquaintance with both branches of the law. 
 
 We have inherited imperfection from our fallen first 
 parents ; and it has been positively declared by inspiration 
 that " man by reason knew not God." Many have thought 
 that to understand the physical laws is of little or no 
 importance in the performance of our whole duty; but it is 
 clear that this cannot be true, since man is a physical as 
 well as an intellectual being ; and since the inspired law- 
 giver devoted so much of his attention to hygienic regula- 
 tions and the physical well-being of his people, we conclude 
 that our duty requires us to study the physical as well as the 
 spiritual laws. Was the Son of God incarnated to save the 
 soul alone, or did he come to purify the spirit, to heal the 
 physical maladies, to secure the resurrection of the body, 
 and to save eternally both soul and body ? If the latter 
 were the mission of our Saviour on earth, then the spiritual- 
 ist is as far wrong as the materialist, and the labors of both, 
 in all probability, would scarcely discharge the obligations 
 of one good man. 
 
 In these pages we shall endeavor to take a rational view 
 of the laws of mind and of matter ; and since whatever has 
 been written by inspiration is intended for our instruction, 
 and, as we believe, must at some time be understood, we will 
 try now to comprehend what Moses, the philosopher, and 
 the prophets have taught us in regard to the physical and 
 intellectual laws. Our object is the investigation of truth, 
 and if we shall succeed in throwing light upon our subject, 
 or of giving impetus to thought in the right direction, we 
 shall be satisfied, in spite of the vain carpings of querulous 
 critics and offended sectarians. 
 
 We will here premise, that all the attributes of the Mighty 
 3 
 
2G THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 God are perfection, and his design the same, "yesterday, 
 to-day, and forever." The puny arm of man, ay, the com- 
 bined energies of all the creatures in the universe, cannot 
 cope with the strength of Jehovah. He is immutable, and 
 his designs cannot be thwarted; therefore beyond doubt, 
 what the Almighty first purposed to do, he will most surely 
 accomplish. "For I say unto you that the heavens and the 
 earth may pass away, but not one jot, nor one tittle, shall 
 pass from the law until all be fulfilled." Hence, so much as 
 we may ascertain of what ivas the original design of Infinite 
 Wisdom in regard to the government of the world, so much may 
 we know of its future destinies. Unless we can form some 
 conception of the material and intellectual condition of the 
 world. prior to the cataclysm and to the fall of Adam, it is 
 useless for us to attempt to obtain anything like a rational 
 view of what it will be after the ecpyrosis and the restora- 
 tion of all things. And we request the careful reader to 
 bear in mind these three fundamental propositions: God 
 uses physical means for the accomplishment of physical 
 results. God uses spiritual agencies to accomplish spiritual 
 designs. God has said the law of reproduction is the law 
 of death. 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 27 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Explanation of "In the beginning" — Matter not Eter- 
 nal, — Time and Eternity Explained — Eternity of 
 God — First Act of Special Creation — Organization of 
 Worlds — Three Heavens — Regular Gradation in 
 
 Nature. 
 
 IN the introduction to the inspired code of laws which 
 Moses gave for the government of the Israelites, he gives 
 a succinct representation of the character of God, and of the 
 manner in which he made and governs the worlds. Although 
 we may not be able to comprehend all the grand machinery 
 of nature, and the munificence of nature's God, in all the 
 plenitude of the wisdom of Moses, yet we may climb with 
 him to Pisgah's top, and gaze upon those sublime objects 
 which he points out. He tells us that " In the beginning 
 God created the heavens and the earth." What are we to 
 understand by tliis terse and comprehensive assertion made 
 by inspiration ? It means something or nothing. It is a 
 mere introduction to what follows, or it is intended to convey 
 in itself a world of meaning, a universe of thought. From 
 the design and pithy style of the writings of Moses, we are 
 forced to reject the former and adopt the latter conclusion. 
 It is not asserted that God existed from all eternity, be- 
 cause that great truth is patent to our reason ; but in order 
 to assure us that matter is not eternal, it is stated positively 
 that "In the beginning God created the heavens and the 
 earth." By this declaration we are to understand, not that 
 the worlds were then organized and arranged in the order 
 and harmony which now pervade the spheres, but that 
 matter was then spoken into existence, and was made to fill 
 the immensity of space, as high as infinity, as deep as uui- 
 
28 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 vefsality, as vast in extent as the boundless power of God. 
 Here is a resting-place for the fatigued intellect of the labo- 
 rious investigator of the physical laws. The finite must rest 
 at that point where it is clearly ascertained that the Infinite 
 Mind began to act. Reason might lead to the conclusion 
 that universal matter, as well as the Infinite Intelligence, is 
 eternal, were it not for this inspired declaration ; but now all 
 doubt is removed from the subject, and it is rendered abso- 
 lutely certain that matter was spoken into existence, and 
 that God is not only the constructor, but the absolute cre- 
 ator of all things. 
 
 Eternity is without beginning or end ; therefore the begin- 
 ning here spoken of must be that of time. No note, how- 
 ever, was made as yet of the passage of time, for the simple 
 reason that there was no means of marking the periods of 
 duration ; because the worlds had not then been formed, and 
 time could not be indicated by their revolutions. 
 
 Eternity is duration without events to mark its progress. 
 Time is a section of eternity, whose duration is pointed out 
 by the succession of events. From the beginning until the 
 first act of organization, duration was neither time nor eter- 
 nity. It was not time, because no recurring events marked 
 its passage ; it was not eternity, because it was the begin- 
 ning, and ended when the work of creation indicated time 
 by the succession of events. It would therefore be in vain 
 to speculate in regard to the length of duration from that 
 point in eternity when matter was called into existence to 
 the first act of special creation. It may have been mo- 
 ments ; it may have been, by our present mode of compu- 
 tation, innumerable cycles of ages. Finite reason has no 
 grounds upon which to stand here, and revelation makes 
 known to us no facts from which we would be able to enter 
 upon such an investigation. 
 
 "And the earth was without form, and void; and dark- 
 
T II E E I B L E T R U E. 29 
 
 ness was upon the face of the deep." All the simple ele- 
 ments of universal matter were in existence, but in a 
 confused, chaotic state. The materials of which worlds 
 might be organized had been created, but all was without 
 form, and void, and darkness covered the face of the infinite 
 deep. "And God said. Let there be light : and there was light." 
 This was the first act of special creation ; and yet it must 
 not be supposed that light was at that time originally cre- 
 ated ; for if light be matter, or the result of material action, 
 then must it or its cause have been made to exist prior to 
 this, and in the beginning, when all matter, or the heavens 
 and the earth, were created. How grand, how glorious, how 
 bewilderingly sublime the thought here evoked ! The great 
 God, who iuhabiteth eternity, who sitteth upon the majestic 
 heights of infinity, with a voice which reverberated through 
 the darkest recesses of the boundless abysm, said, " Let there 
 be light, and there was light." 
 
 The Almighty uses adequate means for the accomplish- 
 ment of all his designs; but light was made to flash through 
 the darkness on the first, and not until the fourth day of the 
 creative week were the sun, moon, and stars created ; there- 
 fore it is unavoidable for him who is in search of the truth 
 to inquire into the means by which God caused the light to 
 shine out of darkness. We will inquire at present, concern- 
 ing the apparent and immediate cause of light, and reserve 
 for some future part of the work a thorough investigation 
 of the subject. 
 
 With infinite wisdom, power, and skill, the vast, unbounded 
 universe, filled with the rich material which he had called 
 into existence, and unconfined eternity in which to do 
 his work, the Grand Architect of worlds could at pleasure 
 select the purest, the brightest, and the best particles from 
 his rich and exhaustless laboratory, of which to form a 
 grand world, to be the centre of all other worlds. When 
 
30 T II E B I B L E T Pv U E. 
 
 this vast imperial world was created, when the great centre 
 of all worlds was established, and when the eternal throne 
 was erected there, then the mighty Builder ascended his 
 high empyrean, and, surveying the works of his hands, pro- 
 nounced it "good," and "very good." 
 
 After he had created the great central luminary, which, 
 according to the teachings of the philosophers, must have 
 contained much more matter and a vastly wider area of 
 surface than all the countless millions of worlds in the broad 
 creation, and when the effulgent rays of light corruscated 
 from every pore of that glorious world, we may be allowed 
 to conjecture that the Almighty gathered up the next purest 
 and brightest material from his exhaustless treasury, and 
 formed the myriads of suns, to which he prescribed certain 
 fixed orbits around the grand central sun. Then collecting 
 the residuum of refined material, he created the countletss 
 suns in the second degree of remove from the central sun, 
 and assigned to them their orbits around the suns in the 
 first degree of remove. Of the remaining matter in all the 
 wide fields of space, God created the myriads of millions and 
 countless billions of opaque worlds, which are in darkness, 
 unless shone upon by some of the luminous worlds which 
 are the centres of systems and the depositories of light. 
 
 When God had finished the suns in this order, called in 
 the Bible, as we suppose, the first, second, and third heavens, 
 he peopled those bright abodes with pure, spiritual beings, 
 who serve him continually ; who bask in his smiles and the 
 rapturous joys of the heavens ; who were the witnesses of his 
 power, and participants in the work of the creation of world 
 after world, and vast systems of worlds. If it were His will 
 to make the heavens in different degrees, and to people them 
 with beings of different orders and capacities, should this be 
 a cause of discontent among his creatures? Should the 
 . angel repine because he is not made an archangel, or the 
 
THEBIBLETRUE, 31 
 
 tallest archangel because he is not equal with God ? Cer- 
 tainly the potter has power over the clay, to make of the 
 same lump one vessel unto honor, and another unto dis- 
 honor ; nor has the thing made, any right to say, Why hast 
 thou made me thus. 
 
 It seems that the law of regular gradation has been strictly 
 observed in all the works of creation, from the resplendent 
 heaven of heavens, down to the dark cold earth on which 
 we live, and still down to the meanest atom of crude matter 
 in existence. So, in created intelligence, there is a regular 
 descent from the brightest arcliangel nearest the throne of 
 God, down to the lowest order of animal instinct — one un- 
 broken chain, with links gradually and regularly decreasing 
 in length, from the highest degree of intellectual existence 
 to the lowest grade of sentient beings. Who will find fault 
 with the order which heaven has ordained ? The angels who 
 rebelled against the authority of their God, and attempted 
 to destroy the order which he had established, most fearfully 
 and terribly lost their first estate. Then how vainly absurd 
 and wickedly presumptuous for weak, puny, ephemeral man 
 to arraign the Omnipotent, and deliberately set about 
 breaking down the subordination which He has ordained ! 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Moving tjpo:?^ the Face of the Waters — Rotary MoTiojir 
 First Assigned — Explanation of "Evening and morn- 
 ing WERE THE FIRST DAY " — LENGTH OF CREATIVE DaY. 
 
 TO return to our author : He says that " the earth was 
 without form and void, and darkness was upon the face 
 of the deep." All the matter of the universe, earth, air, fire, 
 
32 THEBTBLETRUE. 
 
 and water, were in a mixed and confused state, and darkness 
 was upon the face of the deep — not the ocean, because there 
 was no ocean then, nor land to bound its limits ; but refer- 
 ence is evidently made to the vast deep of infinite space. 
 Universal matter was without form and void, for what was 
 true of the earth at this time, or in the beginning, was true 
 of the whole creation. " And the Spirit of God moved upon 
 the face of the waters." What is meant by the Spirit of 
 God moving, will be reserved for another part of this work. 
 The grand chaotic universe is called the face of the waters, 
 because the liquid state in which all matter then was, bore 
 a nearer resemblance to water than to anything else with 
 which we are acquainted. 
 
 " And God said. Let there be light: and there was light." 
 We have indicated how the light is collected in the heavens 
 or suns, and is transmitted from one to another, until it 
 reaches the most distant worlds. "And God divided the 
 light from the darkness." When the countless suns which 
 revolve immediately around the great central sun were formed, 
 the All-wise assigned them a rotary motion upon their own 
 axes ; a similar rotary motion being assigned to the sat- 
 ellite heavens, of which our sun is one — the same being 
 true of the planets and their satellites ; and since it is clear, 
 from every point of view, that motion is the condition of 
 pleasure, therefore we may conclude that when God created 
 the infinite centre, which was to govern the motions of all 
 other worlds, he caused it to revolve upon its own axis. 
 By the revolutions of the planets upon their axes the light is 
 divided from the darkness. 
 
 "And the evening and the morning were the first day." 
 It is evident that the day here spoken of does not mean one 
 of our days, marked by the revolution of our earth upon its 
 axis, because the earth was without form and void, and had 
 no rotation ; because the sun, moon, and stars, which mark 
 
t:he bible true. 33 
 
 our time, were not created until the fourth day of the crea- 
 tive week ; therefore the day spoken of was marked by the 
 revolution of some other body ; and we will assume that it 
 was the most important body, or central sun, Avhich indi- 
 cated by its axial revolutions the days of the creative week. 
 This great centre being the primary depository of light, 
 there can be no night there, but one eternal day. Then, at 
 that point of time when it had completed one of its revolu- 
 tions and had begun another, it might be said with propriety 
 that " the evening and the morning were the first day." We 
 cannot use the last sentence with reference to one of our 
 days, because it begins with the morning and ends Avith the 
 evening, the night intervening between two days; nor should 
 we charge Moses with this misuse of language, this confu- 
 sion of ideas, unless it were unavoidable. 
 
 After the suns and systems of suns were created and 
 arranged in the grand order of heavenly harmony, the pri- 
 mary suns each being assigned, with its thousand of satel- 
 lites or attendant suns, to a prescribed orbit around the 
 sublime centre — all these worlds of light combining to illu- 
 minate the vast universe, yet casting but an uncertain and 
 confused light upon the far-distant matter, not yet wrought 
 into worlds — the Spirit of God, still moving through the 
 boundless space of infinity, divided matter into sections, 
 giving to each of these bisections a rotary motion, and 
 thereby dividing the light from darkness. 
 
 As we have noticed, God separated the refined and lumin- 
 ous matter of the universe from the gross. Of the former 
 he created the heavens and the heaven of heavens, or the 
 great central sun, and the vast system and involved systems 
 of suns which revolve around it. Of the gross matter he 
 created the countless millions of planets and secondary 
 planets which revolve around their respective centres, in a 
 similar manner to our solar system. These planets were not 
 
34 THEBIBLETRDE. 
 
 Jill placed ill tlieir orbits when first created, but revulved 
 upon their axes, in the distant fields of space, moving along 
 their weary tracks around the vast system of suns. How 
 long they continued in this exterior condition, without light, 
 except the blended rays from all the suns which reached 
 their remote situation, or whether all the worlds, even up to 
 this time, have been marshalled in their proper orbits around 
 their own centres, we may not certainly know ; but we do 
 know, from the inspired philosopher, that our earth was not 
 introduced into the solar system until the fourth day of the 
 creative week. But more on this point farther on. This 
 much we will say here : " A- thousand years with the Lord 
 is as a day, and a day as a thousand years." " In the day 
 thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die." The Eternal 
 made this declaration, yet Adam lived nine hundred and 
 thirty years. Is this not proof positive that the day spoken 
 of in the first chapter of Genesis is at least one thousand of 
 our years ? 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Order the First Great Law of Nature — The Province 
 OF Eevelation — The Locality of Heaven. 
 
 WE have assumed that the suns are the heavens, and that 
 the central sun is the heaven of heavens. Since this 
 proposition is not a self-evident truth, if true at all, it must 
 be susceptible of proof, not by mathematical demonstration, 
 but by analogical deduction. Order is the first great law of 
 nature. Regular gradation is observed through all the 
 works of creation with which we are acquainted ; wherefore 
 we conclude that whatever is true in regard to the w^orks 
 of God which come within the purview of our limited 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 35 
 
 oLservation, must also be true in regard to the ^vliole cre- 
 atiou. 
 
 In the mineral kingdom we observe a regular scale of 
 gradation, from the grossest and most crude to the purest 
 and most refined of the metals, from the dull clod to the 
 brightest gem. How beautifully is this subject illustrated 
 in the vegetable world ! When we consider that nature, by 
 no violent leaps, but gently, step by step, through all the 
 flowery paths of the green earth, ascends from the ephem- 
 eral mushroom, the moss upon the rock, or the lichen on 
 the wall, to the majestic oak, in his own broad forest tow- 
 ering ; or the tall fir-tree, on his native mountain, waving 
 his glorious plumes to the passing breezes, or gracefully 
 bowing to the raging storm — then may we appreciate and 
 admire the perfect and harmonious order in the gradation 
 of nature. 
 
 Again, when we observe animate nature, we see in this 
 wide field that no two creatures were made alike; but the 
 regular gradation, from the sponge in its briny bed at the 
 bottom of the deep, up to man, made to be the lord and 
 sovereign of this lower world, the endless variety and per- 
 fect order in creation fill us with unbounded admiration for 
 the wondrous gradation which God has ordained. Have we 
 not the authority of inspiration for saying that this law of 
 regular gradation ascends from earth to heaven? for it is writ- 
 ten that man is but a little lower than the angels are. If the 
 law of gradation connects the beings of this earth with the 
 spiritual existences of the heavens, without doing violence 
 to the rules of analogical reasoning we may conclude that 
 the law of gradation, which certainly holds in this world, 
 from the grossest earth to the most brilliant gem, is con- 
 tinued, by a like ascending scale, from ours up to. the world 
 next above us. What must be the purity and brightness of 
 that world whose grossest material is equal to refined gold ! 
 
36 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 How glorious must that world be ! How trauscendeiitly 
 happy must be its inhabitants ! Yet, according to the law 
 of regular gradation, as much as that world excels ours, so 
 much is it exceeded in glory by the worlds next in order 
 above it ; and that, again, by the great central world which 
 controls the nations and gives light and life to all the worlds 
 and systems of worlds throughout the vast universe. How 
 inexpressibly grand, how unutterably glorious that world 
 of worlds, that exalted centre of all worlds ! Is this not the 
 heaven of heavens, the third heaven into which Paul was 
 caught up? and are not the primary and secondary suns the 
 first and second heavens ? Thus Ave have our sun the first 
 heaven, the sun around which the solar system revolves the 
 second heaven, and the great central sun the third heaven, 
 called also the heaven of heavens, because it controls and so 
 far exceeds in glory all the others. " When I consider thy 
 heavens, the work of thy fingers, the moon and the stars 
 which thou hast ordained, what is man, that thou art mind- 
 ful of him, or the son of man, that thou visitest him ? " 
 
 We might rest here, as having made out a probable case, 
 and thrown the 07ius prohandi upon those who may under- 
 take to controvert our theory ; but we will proceed to fortify 
 our position by additional analogical reasons. When God 
 showed to Moses in the mount the pattern of the tabernacle, 
 it was in three compartments : the outer court, the inner 
 court, and the sanctuary, where the ark of the covenant and 
 the cherubim were. When Solomon built the temple at 
 Jerusalem, which was done under divine direction, and which, 
 when completed, was accepted and honored by the Almighty, 
 the same order was observed. There was the porch, where 
 the people assembled ; the holy place, where the daily sac- 
 rifice was .offered ; and there was the holy of holies, with 
 the ark of the covenant, the shew-bread, the two cherubim, 
 with outspread wings, touching in the centre, and stretching 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 37 
 
 from -wall to wall ; where the golden altar and the mercy- 
 seat were placed. Into this apartment no one entered except 
 the high-priest alone, and he but once a year, to make an 
 offering for himself and for all the people. Is it not legiti- 
 mate to conclude that this oft-inspired pattern for the struc- 
 ture of places of worship is intended as a type of that great 
 temple whose maker and builder is God? 
 
 Revelation is intended to unfold great truths which man's 
 imperfect reason could not discover. Since God particularly 
 reveals the pattern of the earthly sanctuary in which he 
 would deign to fix his name, it must have been intended to 
 represent the structure of the heavens ; hence they should 
 be in three degrees or compartments, the outer court or first 
 heavens, the holy place or second heavens, and the most 
 holy place or third heaven ; and we have, as before, the suns 
 around which the planets revolve for the first heavens, the 
 centres about which these suns with their systems^ revolved 
 for the second heavens, and the grand central sun around 
 which all the suns and involved systems of worlds revolve, 
 the third heaven, the heaven of heavens, the sanctum sancto- 
 rum, where the mercy-seat is established ; where the altar is 
 erected which can be approached by none, but by the great 
 High-Priest alone, and that but once, and for the sins of the 
 whole world. What a field for thought ! How gloriously 
 the worlds rise in grand gradation from the secondary plan- 
 ets, or lowest order, uji, and still up, through the intricate 
 involutions of systems, to the sublime height of the heaven 
 of heavens! 
 
 Many persons may be unwilling to receive this as the cor- 
 rect theory of the heavens. With such we will reason a 
 little further on the subject. You believe that there are 
 heavens ; but where are they ? Have they no locality ; and 
 have the angels, the justified spirits and resurrected bodies 
 of men, no fixed habitation ? You assert that heaven is the 
 4 
 
38 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 place where God is. This is true, if you mean hy the expres- 
 sion that God is in the heavens ; but if you intend to say 
 that heaven is wherever God is, you make a direct issue 
 with the inspired psalmist, who declares, " If I make my 
 bed in hell, lo, God is there." Heaven and hell cannot be 
 in the same place, because they are antipodal ideas; neither 
 can heaven be located now on this earth, because wickedness 
 and misery, and crime, and death can never enter into the 
 realms of the blest, and heaven is now in existence ; there- 
 fore it is not in hell, nor on this sin-stained earth. 
 
 Then where is it ? Perhaps you may say that heaven is 
 in some undefinable locality, but where, it is not for us to 
 know. Then for what purpose were the suns, conjectured 
 by the philosophers to be such magnificent worlds, created ? 
 You answer, to give light upon the earth, and to garnish the 
 heavens or the canopy of the earth, and for no other pur- 
 pose. One moment's reflection, it would seem, ought to dis- 
 sipate such an error. Can you believe that this little earth 
 is the most important of the works of creation ; and that all 
 • else was made solely for its pleasure and garnishment ? The 
 theory greatly magnifies the importance of our world, and 
 of its inhabitants ; but oh ! how disparaging to God and his 
 glorious creation. It is an error of the dark ages, and never 
 once looks at the revelations which science has made. 
 
 We know that this is a small world iu the solar system, 
 to which near a hundred similar worlds are known to belong ; 
 and the sun is said by the philosophers to be greater in ex- 
 tent and amount of matter than they all are. The sun 
 must be composed of very different material, and have very 
 different surroundings, from the earth. It is the fountain 
 of light and life to our world, which, without his influences, 
 would be a mass of cold, lifeless matter. Now, since the sun 
 is so great a world, his influences so .benign, and his sur- 
 roundings so delightful, and since nothing is done in vain, 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 39 
 
 he must not only be inhabitable, but his inhabitants, revelling 
 in all the beatitudes of original and ever-enduring light, 
 must be happy beyond our conception. 
 
 What place in the solar system so suitable for the abode 
 of its Ruler as its centre ? Thence the great King, seated 
 upon his high empyrean, sends forth his ready ministers to 
 Mercury, Venus, Earth, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus, the 
 Asteroids, the various satellites, and the known and undis- 
 covered planets of the system ; commanding what he will, 
 and enforcing obedience to his laws. But if this be true, it 
 follows by easy deduction that the centre around which the 
 solar system revolves, Avith all similar systems belonging to 
 him, is the second heaven, which far exceeds in glory, gran- 
 deur, and majesty the first heaven ; because there is located 
 the power which gives laws and executes the government of 
 all the solar systems revolving around that exalted centre. 
 One step farther, and we come to the third heaven, the cen- 
 tre around which the universe revolves, and there the great 
 God sits upon his resplendent throne forever. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Description of the Firmament — God uses Adequate 
 MEA?fS TO Accomplish all his Designs — Attraction, 
 
 WHEN FIRST BEGAN TO OPERATE — FORMATION OF BeDS OF 
 
 EivERS — Circulation of the Waters — Waters Gath- 
 ered INTO ONE Place. 
 
 AND God said, Let there be a firmament in the midst of 
 the heavens, to divide the waters from the waters 
 
 And it was so. And the evening and morning were the second 
 flay." The firmament means the blue vault which arches 
 
40 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 above and around our earth, which sits upon the rivers and 
 the seas, which bears the clouds and vaporous exhalations 
 upon its crest, which is the medium of the transmission of 
 light ; and is therefore nothing more nor other than the cir- 
 cumambient air which we breathe, in which we " live, move, 
 and have our being." In what sense did God call the at- 
 mosphere or firmament into being on the second day? He 
 had created all matter in the beginning; but on the second 
 day, He arranged the component gases and clothed the earth 
 with the winds as a virgin is arrayed in her bridal robes ; 
 thus preparing the world for her approaching union with 
 the sun, whose benign influences should cause her to yield 
 her fruits in their season. 
 
 God uses adequate means for the accomplishment of all 
 his works ; then let us inquire what were the means used 
 for the performance of the labor of the second day in the 
 week of creation. We must remember that by no possibility 
 could the days here spoken of, be marked by the axial revo- 
 lutions of the earth. We might as well suppose that time 
 Avas measured by the movements of any other of the planets 
 as our own. But time in the Divine computation, miist be 
 marked, as before attempted to be shown, by the movements 
 of the most important, and therefore the central world of 
 the universe. What that time is has not yet been ascer- 
 tained, although it may be within the reach of future scien- 
 tific researches to develop it with tolerable accuracy. The 
 day in the chronology of creation, does not certainly mean 
 less than a thousand years; and for reasons which we will 
 hereafter render, we will assume now, that the day in the 
 week of creation indicates a period of fifty thousand years. 
 
 In the beginning, God spake the matter of the whole uni- 
 verse into existence. He then formed the worlds of light 
 and set them in order around their grand centre ; but the 
 far-off distant matter of the universe was still void, and dark- 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 41 
 
 ness was upon tlie face of the deep. It was, however, still 
 approaching toward the system of suns ; and when arrived 
 near enough for the purpose, the spirit of God moved upon 
 the face of the waters, and God said, Let there be light, and 
 there was light. When all the materials of nature w^ere in 
 a confused and liquid state, and the blended rays from all 
 the worlds of light met no surftice to reflect them or effec- 
 tually impede their progress, they permeated the whole mass, 
 and thus the light was mixed with darkness. 
 
 When matter was sufficiently condensed by closing in upon 
 the circle of the heavens, the great God divided it into sec- 
 tions, and gave to each a rotary motion upon its own axis ; 
 and then and in that manner the light was divided from 
 the darkness. And the evening and the morning were the 
 first day — or the close of the first period of the fifty thousand 
 years in creative time. If it be remembered that there is 
 no night in heavenly or superior time, and that when the 
 evening ends the morning begins, we will the more readily 
 comprehend the great operations of nature now under con- 
 sideration. 
 
 So soon as the matter composing our world was separated 
 from the great external mass, the principles of attraction be- 
 came active between its particles, and the tendency was to 
 the consolidation of all its materials into a body, more solid 
 than the granite, more obdurate than adamant. To prevent 
 this result, however, the Omniscient caused the world to re- 
 volve upon its axis ; which not only divided the darkness 
 from the light, but, tending to throw off matter from the 
 centre of motion, prevented the too great consolidation of 
 its solids, and brought all the various gases in a commingled 
 state to the surface. When God said, Let there be a firma- 
 ment, then the forces became active between the gases by 
 which they were arranged in the skilful proportions of 
 w-ater and air. The water covered the face of the wholo 
 4* 
 
42 THEBIBLETEUE. 
 
 earth, and the atmosphere, having much less specific gravity, 
 rose above it. 
 
 The principal gases driven to the surface of the earth were 
 oxygen, hydrogen, and nitrogen. The air is composed of 
 oxygen and nitrogen, in the proportions of 21 of the former 
 to 79 of the latter. Water is composed of 1 part oxygen to 
 8 of hydrogen. When these gases arose to the surface, they 
 were in a mixed and confused state, forming neither water 
 nor air ; but " God said. Let there be a firmament in the 
 midst of the waters, and let it divide the waters from the 
 waters. And God made the firmament, and divided the 
 waters which were under the firmament from the waters 
 which were above the firmament." After the particles of 
 air had been arranged, by reason of its great elasticity and 
 want of specific gravity it sprang up above the water ; but 
 it appears that the atmosphere also bore water upon its crest. 
 Let us inquire how this could be. 
 
 One of the component gases, namely oxygen, is common 
 to both water and air ; but hydrogen, the other constituent 
 of water, is the lightest ponderable body in nature, its spe- 
 cific gravity being only 0.0694 ; that of air being LOO. In 
 consequence of its extreme lightness, all its particles not held 
 in the water on the surface of the earth, would ascend with 
 the speed of light to empty space above the air ; hence the 
 oxygen in the upper air and the hydrogen upon its bosom 
 is the water above the firmament. Because, whenever, by 
 electricity or other disintegrating cause, any superfluous oxy- 
 gen is released from combination in air, instantly, by reason 
 of the extraordinary chemical affiuity between it and hy- 
 drogen, they will rush together, and water will be formed. 
 Hence the superabundance of oxygen in the atmosphere and 
 the hydrogen above it, though not combined, are called the 
 waters above the firmament. Who but the mighty God. 
 with infinite wisdom, power, and skill, could have controlled 
 
T H E B I B L E T R U E, 43 
 
 the gases, and combined them iu the delectalde and useful 
 jiroportions of water and air? And who but he could have 
 devised immutable laws to prevent the decomposition of 
 those two necessary elements, and yet be forever disintegrat- 
 ing and recompounding their constituents in a way to afford 
 fresh supplies of water and air to the needy earth ? What 
 an inexhaustible source of reflection ? And here, too, is an 
 almost unexplored held for philosophical investigation. 
 
 " And God said, Let the waters under the heavens be gath- 
 ered together unto one place, and let the dry land appear ; 
 and it was so." So soon as the atmosphere arose above the 
 waters, superinduced by the rotary motion of the earth and 
 other influences established in the beginning for the govern- 
 ment of the tides, the waters began to ebb and flow with 
 that restless, never-ceasing agitation which alone could have 
 prevented stagnation and putrefaction. Who has stood 
 ujDon the rock-bound coast of the ocean, and beheld its 
 mighty billows heaving, and angry wave after wave, with 
 foamy crest, surging up against its granite walls, and shak- 
 ing the solid earth, until the voice of command has come, 
 " Peace, be still," and the storm has ceased, the fury of the 
 deep has subsided, the angry roar of the ocean has sullenly 
 fallen back and lingeringly died in the distance, and a great 
 calm has succeeded ; or who has witnessed the ever-restless 
 deej), even in its most placid moments, and could refrain 
 from admiring, with all the energies of his soul, the wisdom 
 which devised the laws of unceasing motion in the waters ? 
 
 We must bear in mind that, after the atmosphere was 
 made, the waters covered the surface of the entire earth. 
 The tidal currents would remove the earth from one portion 
 of the terraqueous globe and deposit it in another. From the 
 time when water and air were separated, to the time when 
 the dry land was commanded to appear, was one whole day 
 of creative time, or an entire period of fifty thousand of our 
 
44 T II E B I B L E T R U E. 
 
 years. During all this time the waters were at work, scoop- 
 ing out the beds of the ocean, the rivers, and interior ducts, 
 and depositing the removed earth upon the shoals then and 
 in this manner forming ; and in the morning of the third 
 day the Omnipotent prescribed limits to the ever-restless 
 ocean, and commanded her, " Thus far shalt thou come, and 
 here thy proud waves shall be stayed." 
 
 God in his wisdom provided for the internal, as well as for 
 the external circulation of the waters. What the blood is 
 to the animal, water is to the earth. The heavings of the 
 ocean, like the throbbiugs of the heart, force the water into 
 the subterranean ducts, or the earth's arteries, whence it is 
 propelled out to the surface, where it is collected into creeks 
 and rivers, or veins of the earth, by which it is conveyed 
 back to the ocean, or heart of the earth, and is impelled for- 
 ward through the same channels — thus keeping up a contin- 
 ual circulation of the waters, or earth's blood. 
 
 The dry land appeared when God commanded ; not in- 
 stantly, according to our understanding of time, but at first 
 the tops of the tallest mountains cropped out from the 
 waters, and gradually they loomed up more and more, and, 
 after the lapse of many years, the mountains, like giants, 
 sat in solitary grandeur on the bosom of the watery waste. 
 Then the hills and higher plains appear, and the waters, sub- 
 siding with the lapse of rolling years, fell, in obedience to the 
 laws by which they are governed, from the higher to the 
 lower places, excavating in their course the beds of rivulets 
 and rivers, thus forming the earth's veins, through which her 
 vital fluid might flow forever to her great heart. Let the 
 ocean cease to heave, let the waters stagnate in the interior 
 ducts or external channels, and it would be as certain de- 
 struction to the globe as it would be to a man should his heart 
 cease to beat, and his blood congeal in his arteries and his 
 veins. 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 45 
 
 After the dry land had appeared, and the watery circuhi- 
 tion had been perfectly established, the earth was approxi- 
 mating to the condition of a habitable globe. There was 
 nought upon it, however, to sustain animal life ; wherefore, 
 God said, " Let the earth bring forth grass, the herb yield- 
 ing seed after his kind, and the fruit-tree yielding fruit after 
 his kind, whose seed is in itself upon the earth : and it was 
 so." When the heaving waters had dug the beds of the 
 ocean, and had built up the mountains and the hills, then 
 the waters were collected into one place, and the dry laud 
 appeared. The mountains were bleak, the hills were bare, 
 the valleys were desert wastes. God made the grass, and 
 herbs, and trees, in all their endless variety, by commanding 
 the earth to bring them forth : and it was done. A crop of 
 grass and herbs sprang from the bosom of the young earth, 
 grew to maturity, and produced fruit, which, when ripe, 
 Avas cast to the earth, germinated in an improving soil, and 
 grew and brought forth fruit again. Then, and not until 
 then, could it be said that the command which had been 
 given to the earth to bring forth the vegetable kingdom 
 had been accomplished. 
 
 It must have required thousands of years after the first 
 vegetation grew upon the earth, before it could have arrived 
 at a condition suitable for the support of animal life ; be- 
 cause some plants are known not to yield their fruits until 
 a hundred years have added vigor to their strength. God 
 never exerts violent, extraordinary, nor miraculous means 
 to accomplish those objects which may be as well effected 
 by the operation of the laws which he has ordained for the 
 government of the works of nature. When the dry land 
 first arose from its watery bed, instead of being in a condi- 
 tion to produce a rich crop of grass, and herbs, and trees, 
 we know that there was, there could be no soil or com- 
 pound earth, such as is absolutely necessary to the growth 
 
46 TIIEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 of any except the lowest grade of vegetable existence. The 
 mushrooms, and the mosses, and the ferns, and the lichens, 
 in their order, could alone flourish upon the hitherto un[)ro- 
 ducing earth. When crop after crop of this kind of vege- 
 tation had matured, decayed, and returned to the earth from 
 .which it had sprung, a vegetable mould was thus begun, and 
 a soil commenced forming, capable of supporting some of the 
 poorer grasses and herbs. These growing, maturing, and 
 decaying, added still more to the soil; and after the revolu- 
 tion of many ages, when many crops of vegetable matter 
 had sufficiently enriched the soil, the trees sprang forth 
 which formed the first forests in the world. Annually cast- 
 ing their leaves, they increased the richness of the soil from 
 which they drew their own support, thus the better enabling 
 them to bring forth fruit, and to mature the seeds which 
 were to perpetuate their different varieties. Let us look at 
 the world analogically as a huge animal, with bone, and 
 flesh, and muscle — her great heart forcing the watery fluid 
 through her arteries, or interior ducts, whence it is impelled 
 out to the earth's crust, where it is taken up by the smaller 
 arteries and carried to the surface, where, forming into rivu- 
 lets and rivers, or veins, it is carried back again, to be loaded 
 with the minerals necessary for the health of the world. 
 As there are ten thousand small ducts branching off" from 
 the arteries, to carry the nutriment of the blood to bone and 
 muscles, and lymph to the flesh of the animal, so there are 
 millions of capillary tubes conveying the minerals of the 
 ocean to every part of the mundane body. 
 
 As the more perfect animals, or those of a higher order, 
 are almost all clothed with an hirsute covering, so the earth 
 is covered with grass, and herbs, and trees. The water, 
 loaded with stimulating substances, borne from the ocean 
 through the interior ducts to the exterior channels, loses in 
 its passage its salts and minerals. These are taken up by 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 47 
 
 the capillary tubes and deposited in the earth's crust, thus 
 enriching every part of her surface. When by this means 
 the water is thoroughly distilled; it is prepared for the use 
 of man and beast ; and for this latter purpose, in ten thou- 
 sand rills, rivulets, and rivers, at convenient intervals, and 
 in all directions, it courses back to the ocean. This circu- 
 lation of water loaded with minerals in solution, brings them 
 in contact with the roots of vegetation. By the individual 
 vitality of the tree it is thrown up through its body to its 
 leaves, and as it rises through the arteries of the tree, the 
 fatty particles brought from the ocean and the vegetable 
 mould at its roots are deposited ; and being thoroughly im- 
 poverished, the water returns to the earth: thence by de- 
 flexion and evaporation it finds its way back to the great 
 reservoir. 
 
 When God surveyed the earth — with a delectable circum- 
 ambient air, bearing upon its crest the constituent gases of 
 water, which when necessary might be compounded and de- 
 scend to the thirsty earth, to invigorate its soil and stimulate 
 the growth of vegetation ; with the dry land variegated by 
 mountain, hill, and vale, and clothed with the green robes 
 which he had ordained ; with the water gathered into one 
 place, throbbing with the regularity of a mighty heart, and 
 diffusing by its grand pulsations vitality and energy to the 
 whole body of the earth ; with the grass, the herb, the tree, 
 growing to maturity, producing seeds after their kind, then 
 decaying and growing again, thus furnishing the earth with 
 a soil and vegetation capable of supporting its future inhab- 
 itants — He saw that it was good. Another cycle of time of 
 fifty thousand years, or one day according to the heavenly 
 reckoning, had now passed, and Moses says, the evening and 
 the morning were the third day. 
 
48 TUEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Six-Day Theory Considered — Motion the Law op Being 
 — Gravitation Converted into Cohesion — Commence- 
 ment of Vegetation — What Kind first Appeared. 
 
 AND God said, Let there be lights in the firmament of the 
 heaven to divide the day from the night ; and let them 
 be for signs and for seasons and for days and years ; and it 
 was so. He made the stars also — and the evening and the 
 morning were the fourth day. The greater light was made 
 to rule the day, the lesser light to rule the night ; the sun 
 being the greater and the moon the lesser light ; then, how 
 is it possible that the previous days of the week of creation 
 could have been marked by the course of the sun or by the 
 axial revolutions of the earth ? Such an hypothesis is wholly 
 gratuitous, and, we maintain, utterly untenable, irrational, 
 and unnecessary, and therefore inconsistent with the revealed 
 character of the mighty Maker. 
 
 It is the business of those who may differ with us to re- 
 concile the seeming absurdities and contradictious which 
 oppose you at every turn in their system, before they can 
 consistently attack ours. But, are not the attributes of Deity 
 equal ? Is He not the same, yesterday, to-day, and forever ; 
 unchanging in his character, filling with his presence eternity 
 as well as infinity ? According to your theory, God began 
 to exert his creative power only about six thousand years 
 ago ; but his goodness, power, and wisdom are coexistent 
 with his being : why then should these attributes have been 
 in abeyance to within so recent a period ? Is it not more 
 honoring to the gi'eat God to understand in the beginning 
 to mean so deep down in the rolling ages of eternity, that 
 the finite mind of man staggers back from the mighty weight 
 
thebibLeteue. 49 
 
 of its incomprehensibility ? We know that the present works 
 of nature have not been from eternity, because the great 
 truth is revealed to us, that in the beginning, God created 
 the heavens and the earth. 
 
 Some one says that the power of God is equal to the task 
 of creating matter, and from it of organizing the heavens 
 and the earth, in one hundred and forty-four hours, accord- 
 ing to their theory of creative time. Certainly so. "Then, 
 why," it is asked, "do you not adopt the theory?" Because 
 it is absurd and inconsistent with the known laws of God ; 
 it is not revealed in the word of truth ; it implies that the 
 Eternal is in a strait for time ; that He is compelled to hurry 
 the completion of his task, by some stern, overruling neces- 
 sity ; and therefore, that he is not God supreme. 
 
 The Omnipotent could certainly have spoken the heavens 
 and the earth into existence, in a perfect state of organism, 
 at a word, but He did not so chose to act; for your theory 
 claims that He took one hundred and forty-four hours in 
 which to perfect the works of creation. Let us ask, if God 
 inhabiteth eternity, could he not have taken one hundred 
 and forty-four million of years as well as one luindred and 
 forty-four hours? A thousand years is as a day with the 
 Lord ; then wdio are you that will assume to limit the time 
 of the mighty God in the works of his creation to a few of 
 our short hours? You cannot, you must not so circum- 
 scribe the time of the Eternal, unless it be so revealed in his 
 written word or in his works. In the Book we cannot find 
 it so written ; and it is contradicted in all his works. 
 
 Ask the philosopher in what language he is addressed, he 
 will answer you that the years are written by thousands on 
 fossil remains, and on the granite rocks. He will tell you 
 to count the annular rings in the gnarled oak, and learn that 
 God has taken a thousand years to perfect the strength of a 
 single tree. He will bid you look around on mountains, 
 ■5 
 
50 THEBIBLETEUE. 
 
 valleys, rocks, and hills: on all the objects of nature it is 
 written, Time is old, and God, its author, is unchanging and 
 eternal. The child is born and grows up to maturity ; even 
 the first man's body was made, and afterward the breath of 
 life was breathed into his nostrils, and he became a living 
 soul. The only begotten Son of His love was conceived by 
 the Virgin of the Holy Ghost ; was born in due course of 
 nature, grew in stature and knowledge, — ay, remained in a 
 state of pupilage for thirty long years. All the known 
 works of nature proceed in like manner, step by step. 
 
 In the face of these facts, who will insist that the Eternal 
 must, of necessity, perfect the works of creation in six of our 
 days, or one hundred and forty-four hours? — and so destroy 
 the independence or immutability of His character. But 
 the laws of God are unchanging ; therefore it required as 
 much time for the germination and growth of trees when the 
 earth first began to exert her functions, as now; and hence 
 the greater works of nature were perfected in time propor- 
 tionate to their grandeur, and the necessities of their organ- 
 ism, so as fully to meet the designs of their creation. One 
 plant is an annual, and another is the growth of a thousand 
 years. The laws of the Omniscient are perfect, and most 
 Avonderfully adapted to the accomplishment of his purposes. 
 Then we hope that the want of time will present no further 
 obstacle in the investigation of the truth, as revealed to us 
 in the word of God, and in the developments of science. 
 
 And God said, "Let there be lights in the firmament of the 
 heaven ; " which we think may safely be understood to mean 
 that the earth was at that time introduced into the solar 
 system, and commanded to run its unending race around the 
 sun. Let us suppose that in a space which to finite compre- 
 hension is infinite, God created the pure ethereal matter of 
 which he would form the heavens and the heaven of heavens ; 
 and that outside of this vast circle, or rather sphere, He 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 51 
 
 spoke into being the crude matter of which he would make 
 the worlds which should attend and do homage to the suns 
 in their grand procession around the central sun. It is 
 rational also to suppose that of the matter thus created, he 
 would form the mighty world which was to be the centre 
 of gravitation to all worlds ; and that then he created the 
 glorious orbs which revolve around that centre, and after- 
 ward the suns which revolve around these glorious worlds 
 and attend them in their unceasing course around the great 
 centre. 
 
 When matter was first spoken into existence throughout 
 space, had all its particles been equally endued with the 
 power of attraction, there would not, there could not have 
 been any motion in the universe, without some counteracting 
 force, which would necessarily have been diametrically anti- 
 podal to the law of attraction. All the atoms of matter 
 exercising equal force upon each other, there must have been 
 universal rest ; but as motion is the law of being, and as all 
 nature is impelled forward in grand and glorious action, 
 therefore, since God is infinite, so when the creative fiat went 
 forth, all space was filled with matter; and hence the central 
 atoms were of a different character, possessed greater affinity 
 and more energetic attraction for outside matter than existed 
 anywhere else in space. This centre, in obedience to uni- 
 versal law, began to agglomerate when Almighty power 
 gave to the vast mass rotary motion, to prevent the too 
 great consolidation of its particles. When this first stu- 
 pendous world was formed, the hollow sphere of inorganic 
 matter, in obedience to the law of gravitation, moved from 
 all points toward the centre. 
 
 By this means the particles of matter, converging more 
 and more, were rapidly gaining a proximity in which gravi- 
 tation was being converted into cohesion. This was in the 
 beginning of which Moses writes, deep in the unfathomable 
 
52 THEBIELETRUE. 
 
 ahyss of eternity, millions on millions of accumulated ages 
 prior to the time when God said, " Let there be light," and 
 the bright rays shot in upon the matter of our earth, and 
 illuminated its hitherto utter darkness. 
 
 When the material sphere had approximated sufficiently 
 near, Omnipotence separated the approaching mass, giving 
 to each a rotary motion upon its own axis, and assigning to 
 each a prescribed orbit around the immeasurable centre. 
 Although the universe of matter had twice been bisected, 
 and a vast system of glory worlds had been constructed, 
 and multiplied thousands of our short years had been num- 
 bered, still the hollow sphere of matter in the far-off distance 
 shone with the brightness of light reflected back to the 
 worlds of light from whence it had first corruscated. This 
 heavenly horizon, however, more brightly shone by its own 
 inherent light, giving unmistakable evidence that the atoms 
 of the distant mass were luminous in themselves, and kin- 
 dred to those of which had been constructed the heavens and 
 the heaven of heavens. 
 
 All space outside of the circle, made void by the concen- 
 tration of the bright matter of which the heavens had been 
 constructed, was filled with opaque matter ; and it was 
 approaching the heavens with a velocity accelerated in the 
 inverse proportion to the square of its distance. As the dark 
 mass neared the luminous system, God said. Let there be 
 light, and the blended rays from all the suns penetrated the 
 material horizon, which up to this time was without form 
 and void, and darkness was upon the face of the deep. The 
 Spirit of God, however, moving upon the face of the waters, 
 God said. Let there be light, and there was light, and God 
 divided the darkness from the light, by separating the rapidly 
 proximating and consolidating surface of the material sphere 
 into sections, and giving to each of them a rotary motion 
 upon its own axis. 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 53 
 
 When these worlds approached the confines of the heavens, 
 they began to be influenced by the contending forces of 
 gravitation, and entered the system in much more eccentric 
 paths than those pursued by the luminous bodies last cre- 
 ated ; because the latter were so many additional points of 
 attraction to the approaching bodies. These new worlds 
 flew through the heavens, tending first toward one star and 
 then another ; apparently governed by no law, and wander- 
 ing at pleasure in their erratic course, but in reality urged on 
 and still onward by the inevitable laws of gravitation, until 
 their mighty career is arrested by the same great law and 
 their orbits are fixed around those stars or suns to which 
 they have approached near enough for the purpose. Some- 
 times, when a small body is attracted or passes in its wan- 
 derings sufiiciently near to one of the primary planets, the 
 former is caught by the influence of the latter, and revolves 
 about it as a centre, thus becoming a secondary planet, as our 
 moon and the satellites of Jupiter antl Saturn. The creation 
 had doubtless been going on for vast cycles of ages, before 
 our world was rolled up from the vast deep of infinite space. 
 
 Many worlds had been previously set in order about their 
 respective centres, myriads of new arrivals were threading 
 the intricacies of the heavenly labyrinth in search of their 
 prescribed orbits. At last, the first creative day, as applied 
 to our earth, was ushered in. Jjifinite wisdom arranged the 
 dimensions of ours and of all the innumerable horizontal 
 worlds then coming up from the deeps of infinity, and caused 
 the blended rays from all the worlds of light to flash into 
 the heterogeneous mass. This was done in the morning of 
 the first creative day, as applied to our world ; and yet the 
 grand hollow^ sphere for near a full period of time, or fifty 
 thousand years, was constructing and condensing, as it ap- 
 proached the circle of the heavens, before it was divided 
 into sections and received the rotary motion, by which means 
 5* 
 
54 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 the liglit was divided from the darkness ; for this was the 
 last act of creation on that day. 
 
 Up to this period, on account of the rarity of the matter, 
 the light and heat from all the suns had been sufficient to 
 prevent the too rapid consolidation of the atoms of the new 
 worlds ; but at this point the tendency to fly off from their 
 centre became necessary, and the axillary impetus was ap- 
 plied to them. When another period of fifty thousand years 
 had passed, the materials of the earth were condensed, and 
 the gases, by reason of their elasticity, were forced out and 
 arranged above the surface of the earth according to their 
 specific gravity. The firmament was then made, and the 
 W'aters were divided from the waters. After this, when pro- 
 bably a half-cycle or twenty-five thousand years had rolled 
 back into eternity, when the unceasing heavings of the 
 waters had scooped out the ocean's bed, had piled the hills 
 upon the plains, and erected the mountains in the vallej's, 
 God commanded the waters to be gathered together in one 
 place and the dry laud to appear ; and it was so. 
 
 When the earth had sufficiently dried off", He commanded 
 the earth to bring forth the grass, the herb, and the tree, 
 each in its order ; first that which required the least sup- 
 port, and so on by regular gradation up to that which 
 requires the greatest amount of nutrition from the earth. 
 Here the question may aris^ how came the earth to bring 
 forth vegetation without a sun or regularly returning seasons ? 
 It is evident, from the manner in which the earth had re- 
 ceived its motion, that is, by the gravitation of the conglo- 
 merated system of suns and worlds, to which it was hastening, 
 that there was no inclination of the earth's axis, and there- 
 fore a continuous direct concentration of all the light and heat 
 Avhich reached it, from pole to pole, would be enough to sup- 
 port vegetable life, though the earth were at an immeasur- 
 able distance from the system of suns. 
 
T II E B I B L E T R U E. 55 
 
 Nothing is created in vain, but all is made good and for 
 some useful purpose. Every world inhabited by creatures 
 having soul and life and blood, must have a great central 
 light, for signs and seasons, and for days and years. Tlie 
 comets have no such centres — therefore they cannot be 
 inhabited ; and hence they would appear to be useless and 
 disturbing elements in the empire of God. If, however, 
 His creative energies are unimpaired, if his spirit yet 
 moves upon unorganized matter, and if he still repeats the 
 command. Let worlds be formed, and be governed by the 
 laws which control all my works — then must we not suppose 
 that the comets are these new worlds, ever arriving, and 
 moving with more than mathematical precision, through the 
 labyrinthine system of worlds, to their destined centres and 
 prescribed orbits? 
 
 It has been conjectured that the diffusive condition or 
 want of density in the comets, is caused solely by the 
 excessive heat to which they have been exposed. This can- 
 not be the case, for if the comet were a solid body, and 
 should come near enough to one of the suns to be melted 
 "with fervent heat and be diffused as they are when passing 
 through a system, it would appear that it would be fastened 
 upon by that sun as a centre, or that its rarefied matter would 
 be attracted to and agglomerated Avith the sun to which it 
 has so nearly approached. Then we are brought back to 
 our original conjecture, namely that the comets are new 
 worlds, just brought up from the deep abyss of space by 
 gravitation, and in obedience to which they are hurried on 
 until they shall find their proper place in the vast system 
 of organized worlds. 
 
 The attraction between the particles of matter of which 
 the comet is composed has not yet combined them into a 
 solid mass ; and therefore it will not readily yield to the 
 gravitation of the bodies near which it passes. So soon, how- 
 
56 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 ever, <as gravitation between its atoms is converted into cohe- 
 sion, it will present a point for concentrated gravitation, and 
 its erratic course must be speedily arrested by some one 
 of the heavenly bodies, around which henceforth it must 
 necessarily revolve in a prescribed orbit. For illustration, 
 take a quantity of down and a bit of lead of exactly the 
 same weight, and let them go at the same time : the down 
 will float in the air, while the lead will descend rapidly to 
 the earth. Gravity acts upon both bodies with equal force, 
 and in vacuo it is true that they would reach the earth's 
 surface at the same instant. The matter of which the comet 
 is composed is so widely diffused, and presents points of 
 attraction to so many other bodies than that to which it 
 has most nearly approached, that the attraction of the for- 
 mer more effectually resists that of the latter than the 
 atmosphere does the falling of the down. 
 
 " He made the stars also." Moses does not say that the stars 
 were made on the fourth .day of the earth's creative week, 
 but clearly leaves the inference to be made that the stars 
 existed, even for our earth, from the time when it received 
 its axillary motion, and when it first entered the system of 
 the organized worlds. In the beginning, God spake univer- 
 sal matter into existence, and then He formed the heavens 
 and the heaven of heavens ; and after millions upon mil- 
 lions of our short years had been rolled back into vast eter- 
 nity, and the heavens, according to our ideas of time, were 
 immeasurably old, then God began the creation of the pri- 
 mary and secondary planets, and to arrange them in order 
 .about their centres in prescribed orbits. At last, the matter 
 of our world was called up from the "vasty deep," and the 
 evening and the morning Avere the first day ; and after roll- 
 ing on in its erratic course through the grand system of the 
 worlds for more than a hundred and fifty thousand years, it 
 was finally organized and introduced into the solar S5'stc;m, 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 57 
 
 and with its satellite became an orderly world. " And the 
 evening and the morning were the fourth day." "What 
 infinite wisdom and power are manifested in the grand con- 
 catenation of creation, and the continuous addition of new 
 worlds to the already perfect and glorious system of God's 
 universal empire! How unbounded the work of nature, 
 how incomprehensible the attributes of nature's God ! 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Ceeation of Fish and Fowl — Necessity of Death among 
 Pre-Adamic Beings — Birds of Aquatic Origin — Exist- 
 ence OF Pre-Adamic Carnivora. 
 
 AND God said, Let the waters bring forth abundantly 
 the moving creature that hath life, and fowl that may 
 fly above the earth in the open firmament of heaven." How 
 beautifully the works of creation proceeded, and how consist- 
 ent with what an erudite philosopher might conclude would 
 have been the case ! The earth was taken from the great 
 store-house of infinity ; it was then organized and furnished 
 with water and air ; and afterward it began to produce 
 vegetation ; but being without a soil, its productions must 
 have been quite meagre. 
 
 After the revolution of vast cycles of ages, when number- 
 less crops of vegetation had grown and decayed, and a rich 
 soil had in this way been formed, and when the earth was 
 producing large crops of grass and seeds and fruits, then 
 God created great whales, and every living thing that 
 moveth, which the waters brought forth abundantly after 
 their kind, and every winged fowl after his kind. Although 
 the earth was doubtless producing vast amounts of vegeta- 
 
58 THEBIBLETEUE. 
 
 tion, yet the Omniscient created only the fishes of the sea 
 and the fowl of the air, or that kind of animal life which is 
 least destructive to vegetation. 
 
 The cattle, the four-footed beast, and the creeping thing 
 were not then created, because even then they would have 
 been too destructive to vegetation. Submarine vegetation, 
 however, is not nor can it be supported by compact earth, 
 but merely fastens to the rocks or clay, and feeds upon the 
 fatty substances with which the waters are so richly fraught. 
 The waters, therefore, were abundantly supplied with nutri- 
 ment for every living thing which moveth in them ; and 
 God created them all at this time, and commanded them to 
 be fruitful and multiply and fill the waters in the sea. He 
 made great whales, and Behemoth, and Leviathan, and all 
 the finny monsters of the briny deep, and beautiful fish of a 
 thousand varieties ; and he made them all after their kind. 
 
 With the peculiar physical structure of the shark, could 
 he ever have been other than a ravenous, carnivorous ani- 
 mal ? His anatomical structure, his physical organism, for- 
 bids the idea that he ever lived upon other than the animal 
 food which now sustains his being. Can we not jierceive 
 how admirably all this was done — what consummate wisdom 
 designed, what wonderful skill accomplished the work of 
 filling the waters with teeming life? So soon on the morn- 
 ing of the fifth day as the command was given to the w^aters 
 to bring forth, the animalculse were formed, and began to 
 multiply notwithstanding their extreme diminutiveness, (for 
 thirty thousand of them have been counted in a single drop 
 of water,) yet the time of fecundation with them does not 
 exceed a few moments ; then what would have been the con- 
 dition of the waters at this time, had no means been prepared 
 for their destruction? 
 
 Next in order were made the fishes, which feed upon vege- 
 tation. Can it be supposed that all the graminivorous fishes, 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 59 
 
 or those which now live on succulents and animalculre, had 
 there been no death among them, and had they, in obedience 
 to the command of God, been multiplying till now, could 
 be contained in the oceans and the rivers ? Suppose that 
 each female of all these different varieties of fishes should 
 spawn once in a year, and take the number of eggs which 
 Leuwenshock counted in a cod of moderate size, namely, 
 9,384,000, as an average, and the seas would have been so- . 
 lidified with fish in less than a thousand years. But God, 
 who beautifully regulates all his works, created many va- 
 rieties of carnivorous fishes, to prey upon the former kind 
 and upon the spawn and the young of each other ; so as to 
 keep all in such bounds that they may obtain a sufficient 
 support from the waters in Avhich they live. 
 
 At the same time when the fishes Avere created, God com- 
 manded the waters also to bring forth abundantly the fowl 
 which fly in the air ; hence it appears, contrary to the com- 
 monly received idea, that the birds in all their varieties are 
 of aquatic origin ; many of them are adapted to living on 
 the seeds of grass and herbs and the fruits of trees ; and 
 some of them we know to be remarkable for fecundity. 
 Had none of them died until a period of fifty thousand years, 
 or a day in the creative week, had passed, when God had 
 designed the creation of other inhabitants for our world, the 
 whole face of the earth would have been covered with their 
 countless numbers ; the grass, the herb, and the trees would 
 have been consumed by their un appeased voracity, and 
 nought would have remained to support their own, mucli 
 less the life of other animals. 
 
 God, however, does all things well, and he created birds 
 of rapacity, with talons sharp and strong, adapted to seizing 
 and holding their prey, and with beaks proper for the dis- 
 section of their unfortunate victims. The carnivorous birds 
 are accommodated with no gizzards, and therefore are not 
 
60 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 propaved for living on a purely vegetable diet. That the 
 vulture, the hawk, the eagle, and the carnivorous fishes ever 
 lived on other than animal food, is a question which, it 
 would seem, ought never to have been raised, when Moses 
 so positively asserts that God made every variety of birds 
 and fishes after his kind. Could it be said that this was so, 
 if the carnivorous birds and fishes were made to live on vege- 
 .tation ? " And the evening and the morning were the fifth 
 day." 
 
 CHAPTER VIL 
 
 Creation of Aximals — Highest Link of Animal Crea- 
 tion — Law of Hybridity — Plurality op Races consid- 
 ered. 
 
 AND God said. Let the earth bring forth the living 
 creature after his kind, cattle and creeping thing, and 
 beast of the earth after his kind ; and it was so." Five succes- 
 sive periods, or, according to our estimate, 300,000 of our years, 
 had now passed since the first special act of creation was 
 directed to our earth. " God said. Let there be light, and 
 there was light," was that first act of special creation, and 
 it was performed - in the beginning of the first day of our 
 creative week ; and it is separate and distinct from the 
 duration indicated by " In the beginning," when universal 
 matter was created, and the heavens and all the worlds were 
 formed and wheeled into their proper spheres in the sublime 
 system of the universe, while our earth was still in chaotic 
 darkness. 
 
 After the first and second periods, or 100,000 years had 
 passed, and the water and the air had been formed, and the 
 ea;rth had become solid, then she was commanded to bring 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 61 
 
 forth the grass, the herb, and the trees ; and it was so. On 
 the next creative day she was joined by the moon, and 
 assigned her place in the solar system. On the fifth day, 
 when vegetation had been growing, matnring, and decaying, 
 and growing again, for some 250,000 years, and a rich soil 
 liad been formed, and its productiveness indicated the fact 
 that animal life might be sustained without damage to vege- 
 tation, then the fowl were created, and the aliment of the 
 seas was so abundant that every living creature which 
 moveth in the waters was then called into being. 
 
 Another day, or period of 50,000 years past : and although 
 the fowl had been living and multiplying on the superfluous 
 grass and seeds and fruits produced in each successive year, 
 yet such had been the abundance of the crops returned to the 
 earth, and such had become the exuberance of her soil, that 
 the Omniscient, on the sixth and last day or period in the 
 creative week, made the cattle, the four-footed beasts, and 
 the creeping thing, in all their endless varieties. He made 
 them after their kind ; first the cattle, or all the different 
 species of graminivorous animals, and commanded them to 
 be fruitful, to multiply and fill the earth ; and afterward, 
 lest they should increase to such an extent as to crowd each 
 other and destroy vegetation, he created all manner of four- 
 footed or rapacious beasts, with capacities and instincts for 
 seizing and living upon animal food alone. Then he created 
 the reptiles, with poisonous fangs for self-defence, and with 
 lungs suitable for inhaling and absorbing the noxious gases 
 which must be eliminated from the heavy decay of the exu- 
 berant crops of vegetation. He also made thousands of 
 insects to live on vegetation, to prevent its too luxuriant 
 growth and the malaria which must be consequent upon its 
 annual decomposition ; and he made thousands of others 
 with instincts leading them to live on the blood of animals, 
 for the purpose of preventing too great plethora in the latter, 
 
62 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 and of stinging them into activity when not disposed to take 
 enough of exercise for their vigorous health. 
 
 It will be observed that the first living creatures were 
 made of watery substance, because the waters were com- 
 manded to bring forth the fish and the fowl ; and the last 
 from the earth, because the mandate was given, Let the 
 earth bring forth cattle, four-footed beast, and creeping 
 thing ; and it was so. We should learn from this the fact 
 which has been already intimated, that God created all 
 things consistently with those great laws which he instituted 
 in the beginning, which are still in force, and which we call 
 the laws of nature. When the waters had produced a sup- 
 ply of food sufficient for the support of animal life, every 
 creature which moves in the waters was created of the rich- 
 ness of that element ; and at the same time, of the same 
 material, he created the birds, with necessities demanding 
 comparatively but little vegetable food for their sustenance. 
 
 They were endowed with appetites leading them to feed 
 principally upon seeds and fruit, and with instincts inducing 
 them to consume the superfluous crops, while the vegetation 
 itself was left to decompose and go to enriching the soil. 
 When another period of 50,000 years had passed, and as 
 many crops of decaying vegetation had rendered the soil 
 productive, and the grass and the herb luxuriant, while the 
 tall forests of the growth of 100,000 years spread out their 
 boughs and offered shelter and inviting shades to the teem- 
 ing millions of happy singing-birds, then God created the 
 cattle, which includes all the graminivorous animals, from 
 the little squirrel, or the smallest animal that lives on grass 
 or fruit, up to the huge elephant, and possibly to still larger 
 species now extinct ; and from the lowest order of instinct 
 up to the highest degree of animal intelligence short of gov- 
 erning qualities. 
 
 As no question of importance arises in regard to the min- 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 63 
 
 imum of this regularly asceuding scale of beings, we may 
 turn our attention to ascertaining the maximum, or what 
 animal possessed sufficient intelligence to entitle him to 
 tlie place next in order below the man who was made in 
 the evening of the sixth day of the creative week. If we 
 begin with the highest species of the genus homo, and de- 
 scend to the lowest order of monkey, w^e shall find the nicely 
 graduated scale to be complete — the concatenation of being 
 perfect. As we find the distinct varieties, so must they have 
 been created ; for Moses emphatically states that God cre- 
 ated all animals after their kind ; that is, each should propa- 
 gate their own, but no other species. 
 
 This point may receive additional proof and satisfactory 
 illustration by looking into the working of the laws of na- 
 ture. In the genus horse there are many species ; each may 
 propagate their own, and may even produce a single cross 
 on one of the other species ; but the law of hybridity is 
 there interposed to prevent the further and permanent vio- 
 lation of the law that like must produce its like, or that God 
 made every creature after its kind. This great law, without 
 which all order in the animal kingdom would long since 
 have been banished from the world, not only prohibits the 
 intermingling of diflferent orders of animals, but also of the 
 various species of the same genus. It further implies clearly 
 that the physical structure of the first created pair of every 
 living thing must be transmitted, without the least shade of 
 anatomical difference, to their latest ofispring. The ancil- 
 lary law of hybridity fully preserves that great law of order 
 in the brute creation, and to some extent in the higher class 
 of animals, or those capable of having a law addressed to 
 their understanding. 
 
 Let it be remembered that all the works of nature are 
 performed on a regular scale of gradation. The equine, the 
 bovine, the feline, the canine, embrace many species in each 
 
64 THEEIELETRUE. 
 
 genus ; ascending from the lowest order of graminivorous 
 and carnivorous animals, up to the glorious horse, the stately- 
 ox, the noble mastiff, and the lordly lion. Although there 
 is a vast difference between the highest and lowest of each 
 of these classes of animals, yet if the various species of each 
 of these be brought together and properly classified, how 
 beautiful the gradation ! how wonderful the skill which cre- 
 ated the numerous species of these various concatenations of 
 beings, so nearly resembling one another, yet perfectly dis- 
 tinct in all their varieties ! 
 
 The genus monkey, in all its various species, is included 
 among the four-footed beasts ; but when we trace the rising 
 scale, step by step, we cannot readily tell where it ends, or what 
 particular order is at the maximum of the scale. Does the 
 orang-outang, or the stupid old man, or the gorilla, com- 
 plete the concatenation ? and does the genus homo stand by 
 itself, or, like the truncated section of a huge mountain, was 
 it hurled into the ocean of time in violation of the universal 
 law of gradation ? And by his isolation was he intended by 
 his Maker to be the author of confusion — an element of 
 discord in the harmonious workings of the laws of nature? 
 
 We repeat, all things are in a regularly graduated scale. 
 We contemplate the moon, or the smallest of the satellites ; 
 we ascend to the primary planets, thence to the sun ; we go 
 on to the centre around which the solar system revolves, and 
 then we rise up to the grand centre of the universe. There 
 is a vast difference between the glory of the moon and of 
 the sun ; but when Mercury, Venus, the Earth, Mars, Ju- 
 piter, in a word, all the planets, are set in order between 
 them, we can readily perceive how beautifully the yawning, 
 the apparently impassable gulf, is paved over by the rising 
 scale of magnifying worlds. They increase in splendor iu 
 proportion to their dimensions, froiii the complete opacity 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 65 
 
 of the moon to the semi-luminous character of some of the 
 exterior planets. 
 
 The rise from the lowest up to the most glorious world of 
 our system is nowhere violent, hut so gradual that we are 
 scarcely sensible how or when we accomplish the grand 
 ascent. The sun so far exceeds all others in dimensions, the 
 brilliancy of its materiels and its surroundings, as to make 
 it the source of light and the governing centre of the whole 
 system. The same law of gradation which exists between 
 the particles of matter which compose the earth is observed 
 in the order of the heavenly bodies. The vegetables grow 
 in similar degrees of resemblance, but distinct forms ; and 
 the same regular, almost imperceptible, yet beautiful rising 
 scale of intelligence is observed, from the lowest animal in- 
 stinct to the highest order of monkey shrewdness. Here we 
 are lost in the mists of traditional prejudices. Could this 
 Cimmerian darkness be lifted up from our minds, so that we 
 might view the subject in the true light of revelation and phi- 
 losophy, how transcendently beautiful, regular, and immu- 
 table would appear all the ways of Him who made and rules 
 in the heavens. 
 
 The point lies just here : a false and a very strange con- 
 struction, at an early and a dark age, was given to the in- 
 spired history of the creation of the heavens and the earth. 
 Were the book of Genesis submitted to a well-informed man, 
 whose mind had not been warped by traditional prejudices, 
 who, in a word, had never heard or known of the existence 
 of such a work — can it be believed that such a one would 
 ever think of placing the construction upon it which is en- 
 forced on us as a test of orthodox Christian faith ? Could 
 that unprejudiced philosopher suppose that a man of the 
 profound erudition of INIoses, even leaving his inspired 
 character out of the question for the moment, could have 
 been guilty of the absurdity of computing time through 
 
66 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 three creative days by the motion of the heavenly bodies, 
 and afterward, in the same chapter, of telling us that the 
 sun and moon were made on the fourth day, for signs and 
 for seasons, for days and for years ? 
 
 Who, that is not wilfully self-deluded, and perversely 
 blinded by traditional prejudices, can earnestly read the 
 account of the creation, and, because Moses did not particu- 
 larly enumerate all the varieties of monkeys, and on up to 
 (the) Adam, will believe that he intended to assert that all 
 the animals called man are descended from the same parent ? 
 As well might we conclude that all the fishes having scales 
 and fins are derived from a single pair ; that from one 
 couple sprang all the graminivorous animals, and from 
 another pair descended all the carnivora. This would not 
 go further toward throwing suspicion upon the truth of 
 •what Moses writes, than the strange, yet, in Christian coun- 
 tries, almost universal dogma, that all the animals called 
 man are derived from Adam and Eve. 
 
 Moses and the prophets have asserted no such facts ; but 
 the honest inquirer after truth must conclude that they teach 
 the very reverse. The law of semi-hybridity, the history 
 of all ages, the observation of philosophers, psychological 
 incompatibilities, anatomical differences, physical incongru- 
 ities and antipathies, nature's mighty voice in tones of thun- 
 der, all, all are continually reasserting the really beautiful, 
 but to perverted man the terrible truth, that God made ail 
 his creatux'es after their kind. 
 
 In order to believe that the different races or types of men 
 sprang from a single pair, we must disregard the plain indi- 
 cations of reason, the inspired teachings of Moses, and the 
 sure instincts of nature. In the different concatenations of 
 being, there are animals almost identical in structure and 
 habits, to superficial observation, but really of different spe- 
 cies. They may graze the plains, or roam the forests in inti- 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 67 
 
 mate companionship for generation after generation, yet the 
 law that each shall multiply after his kind will forever 
 prevent any cross between them. But for the interference 
 of man, there would be no such an animal as a mule. He 
 may go so far as to cause a single cross, but here the law of 
 hybridity is interposed, and every mule must be produced by 
 the same management of man. 
 
 Sheep and goats, between whom there is much less anato- 
 mical and physical difference than between some of the types 
 of men, have herded together from the earliest ages ; and 
 although the goat is the most lascivious of all the graminiv- 
 orous animals, yet we dare say that in no instance has a 
 cross ever been produced between them of their own pleas- 
 ure ; and the same assertion is also true of the horse and the 
 ass. This instinct or antipathy between the different animals, 
 together with the law of hybridity, is the means used to pre- 
 vent man from destroying that order which God has estab- 
 lished among his non-intellectual creatures. 
 
 The naturalist can pursue the regularly graduated ascend- 
 ing scale, from the lowest order of monkey to the highest type 
 of man, and he will not hesitate to tell you that they all belong 
 to the same genus ; and that the link between the highest 
 species of baboon and the lowest of man is as regular as any 
 other in this chain of being. If the plurality of races be 
 taught by the Bible, asserted by nature, and approved by 
 reason, will we still cling to the wicked and absurd tradition 
 that Adam is the father of them all ? There never was, 
 there never can be any natural instinct leading to an honest 
 matrimonial connection between individuals of different 
 races ; then is it not strange that men should insist upon 
 the dogma of the unity of the races, and consequent misce- 
 genation, an error which sprang from the father of lies, and 
 is utterly subversive of the laws of our being. 
 
 Good men contend with extraordinary zeal for this doc- 
 
68 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 trine. They assert that Moses informs us that Adam was 
 the first man, and that Eve was the mother of all living ; 
 and therefore they conclude that the various species in the 
 genus homo are derived from that single pair. Moses, with- 
 out doubt, speaks the truth, and no suspicion must be cast 
 upon what he writes, because he wields the pen of inspira- 
 tion, and his declarations are the words of the God of truth. 
 It is your duty and ours to read his books, and, as honest 
 inquirers after truth, thoroughly impressed with the majesty, 
 the purity, the perfection of the God of inspiration, and the 
 vileness and imperfection of our nature, we ought to search 
 for the meaning of what Moses says ; and if Ave differ in 
 opinion on the subjects contained in his writings, let us not 
 so far disagree as to blind our reason, for we are no in- 
 fidel, neither are you a fool, but we are rational men, respon- 
 sible to God for the right use of the faculties which he has 
 given us, and for the manner in which we understand his 
 Avord. 
 
 Moses tells us that God created everything after his 
 kind ; and when he comes to speak of Adam, he introduces 
 him as the father of that race whose history he proposed to 
 write. He asserts, it is true, that Eve is the mother of all 
 living ; but this can only mean that she is the mother of her 
 own race. It will not do to say more, for the baboon and 
 the horse are living creatures, as well as the individuals of 
 the difierent races of men. 
 
 Our author does not undertake to write a natui-al history, 
 nor of any other races of men than that of Adam. He does 
 not mention the great elephant, the huge mastodon, the* 
 beautiful horse, nor the man-like gorilla ; is there any more 
 reason why he should, in this connection, have spoken of 
 any other races of men than those with which he immediately 
 had to deal? In the terse and pithy style in which he 
 wrote, it would have been wholly out of place for him to 
 
THEBIBLETRUE, 69 
 
 have done so ; and it was enough for him to speak of par- 
 ticular animals and of the other races of men, as they became 
 incidentally interwoven in his subject. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Ceeation of the Governing Eace — Creation of "The 
 Prince of the Power of the Air " — His Locality and 
 Individuality. 
 
 THE cattle, the four-footed beast, and the creeping thing 
 went on multiplying after their kind, and living accord- 
 ing to the laws of their being, because guided by the sure 
 instincts of the nature given to them by their Creator. We 
 will assume for the present, as rendered at least probable 
 from what has already been said, that some of the four-footed 
 beasts were endowed with the power of speech, and were 
 therefore superior to all others ; in other words, that the 
 genus simia had culminated in a species which possessed 
 the power of speech and was then the highest order of intel- 
 ligence on the earth, yet not endowed with capacity for 
 government. 
 
 This condition of things might be well suited to the earlier 
 ages, when the animals were few in numbers, and the wide 
 and luxuriant world was before them ; but when they should 
 have multiplied and replenished the earth, in the absence 
 of a governing intelligence, it would have been a condition 
 of confusion and misery. 
 
 Wherefore, near the end of the animal period, or in the 
 evening of the sixth creative day, " God said. Let us make 
 (a) man in our image, after our likeness ; and let them have 
 dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the 
 
70 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over 
 every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth." When 
 this man was made in the image of God, that is, with the 
 capacity to govern, the concatenation of animal being and 
 intelligence was complete ; and the world was fully prepared 
 for sustaining the vast amount of animal life and happiness 
 for which it had been designed. " And God saw everything 
 that he had made ; and behold, it was very good." 
 
 We have heretofore intimated that, since God is immut- 
 able, is the same yesterday, to-day, and forever, and since 
 we know that he has created, therefore he now creates, and 
 will create forever. We must also logically conclude that 
 he did create from all eternity ; for otherwise we would as- 
 sign to him at one period the character of an active, creating, 
 sustaining, governing intelligence, and at another period 
 we would give to Him simply the character of self-existence. 
 Material creation, however, is not from eternity, because the 
 inspired philosopher declares that "In the beginning God 
 created the heavens and the earth," and that a part, of which 
 he was to write, namely the earth, and by synecdoche, uni- 
 versal matter, was in a state of chaos, hence matter was 
 created in the beginning. Since God is eternal and immut- 
 able, he must have created before the beginning ; and since 
 the former creations were not material, they must have been 
 spiritual. 
 
 It was then — may we not suppose? — that He made the 
 angels, and the archangels, the cherubim, and the seraphim, 
 placing one in authority over another, in all the spirit-worlds 
 which he created, and surrounding his spiritual throne with 
 the ministers of his pleasure. We might also suppose that 
 this spiritual system of spiritual worlds, and their spi- 
 ritual inhabitants, still existed in a separate and distinct 
 locality, outside of the vast system of the heavens, and their 
 involved systems of worlds ; but we are led by analogical 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 71 
 
 doductions to the conclusion that the Almighty erected in 
 that most transcendeutly bright, pure, and holy heaven, 
 the centre and concentration of the glory of the universe, 
 the majestic throne of his power, and that to his faithful 
 ministers, whom he had created in his image and likeness, 
 he gave the dominions and principalities which he established 
 in the primary and secondary heavens, which revolve in 
 angelic grandeur around the exalted throne of the high 
 majesty of the mighty God. We are induced to imagine in 
 that section of vast eternity which had rolled back before 
 the beginning, that the mighty angel who had been first 
 created was nearest the throne, and the best beloved of his 
 God, the exalted seraph who had seen the beginning of all 
 the beings in the universe, except only that of himself and 
 his God, and had been associated in the creation of all, and 
 since when he first awoke to the consciousness of his own 
 existence and that of his God, there appeared no evidence 
 of the prior existence of the latter, therefore he reasoned 
 that he was the equal of God, and when the creation of ma- 
 terial heavens and worlds began, that mighty angel formed 
 the resolution and actually aspired to the dominion of the 
 new creation. 
 
 The mighty King would not stoop to contend with even 
 this, the mightiest creature in the universe ; but, clothing his 
 faithful minister, Michael, with the prerogatives and power 
 which had been forfeited by the defection of the tallest 
 son of the morning, he sent him forth, with all the loyal 
 hosts of heaven, to purge that pure, holy, and immaculate 
 realm of the horrid crime of rebellion. The dragon, and 
 the rebellious spirits which followed his standard, fought, 
 and Michael and his angels fought; and, favored by their 
 God, the latter mightily prevailed, and drove out the hosts 
 of the rebellion from the immaculate presence of their Al- 
 mighty Sovereign. 
 
72 T H E B I B L E T p. U E. 
 
 This, we suppose, may have occurred in the spiritual 
 heaven which was before the beginning, or at the time when 
 the material heavens were in process of creation. Sin had 
 DOW entered that holy place, and there was no ofiering 
 which could be made for the sin of spirits in a spirit-land ; 
 and no blood with which to purify the place ; therefore, at 
 the command of Omnipotence, the old heavens passed away, 
 and the new heavens were created, wherein there is no sin 
 or stain of rebellion. 
 
 To the great central glory world, where is concentrated 
 the light, and the power to illuminate and govern the 
 univei-sal fabric of creation, was transferred the exalted 
 throne of the Eternal Majesty, where he sits and governs 
 the vast system of worlds which he has created and now 
 creates. We have supposed that around this great centre 
 revolve thousands and millions of bright worlds, which are 
 the heavens in the first degree of remove from the heaven 
 of heavens ; and around these revolve myriads of glorious 
 worlds similar to our sun, among which he is numbered. 
 
 The incommunicable glory and power of God are concen- 
 tred in the heaven of heavens — the sanctum sanctorum of 
 the universe. There, it may be, that no creature has ever 
 entered; that angels and the tallest archangels have de- 
 sired to look into the secret designs of the Omniscient, and 
 to approach the ineffable glory of his unrevealed majesty ; 
 but the radiant brightness of his throne, the exalted grandeur 
 of his presence, have awed them back, and none but the 
 great High-Priest, the incarnate Son, can approach the 
 throne of the Father. 
 
 The seraphic legions are enthroned in the primary revolv- 
 ing suns, as the executive deputies of the mighty God, and 
 the cherubic hosts reign in the secondary suns, or more dis- 
 tant provinces, under the supervision of their seraphic supe- 
 riors. Should Gabriel, if it be he whose seat of power is in 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 73 
 
 tlie sun, and whose dominion extends to the remotest bounds 
 of the solar system, be dissatisfied and murmur because he 
 is not the peer of that tall seraph around whose blazing- 
 throne the solar system revolves? or should he envy the ex- 
 altation of the envoy nearest the throne of God? He who 
 made them certainly had the right to establish the order 
 and subordination among them which might seem good to 
 him, and none must say. Why hast thou done it? nor, Why 
 hast thou made me thus ? Even the first and greatest cre- 
 ated being, aspiring to be equal with God, and attempting 
 to break down the order of heaven, fearfully lost his first 
 estate ; and he drew after him the third part, or all the dis- 
 aflfected spirits, into the same condemnation with himself 
 
 No atom of matter can ever be destroyed, though it may 
 be caused to undergo a thousand different changes ; but pure 
 celestial spirit is subject to one only change, which is from 
 purity to sin. This change was effected by the son of the 
 morning, and the angels who with him rebelled against 
 the subordination which had been established in the celes- 
 tial empire. 
 
 Had Lucifer not attempted to subvert the order of the 
 heavens, he, no doubt, would have been appointed to the 
 highest place of honor ; ay, had possibly been inducted into 
 the dominion of the first great glory world, which was ever 
 to revolve nearest to the grand centre and dazzling throne 
 of God. It is possible that in the heaven over which he 
 presided was the scene of the conflict between him and 
 Michael, describee! by John ; and that although he was de- 
 throned and driven out from the heaven originally designed 
 for him, yet, having been polluted by the sin of rebellion, 
 the almighty fiat went forth that no heaven in the second 
 degree of remove, and, consequently, that no solar system, 
 should ever revolve around that great centre — that in soli- 
 tary grandeur it should forever move around and nearest to 
 
74 T H E B I B L E T r. U E. 
 
 the heaven of heavens, without the hope of a nearer ap- 
 proach to the eternal throne. 
 
 As there are no suns, or solar systems, moving about that 
 fearfully grand hell for a centre, so there can be no system 
 of hells answering to the glorious system of the heavens. 
 If there be any subordinate hells, however, analogically we 
 must suppose that the inferior planet, or that which revolves 
 nearest the heaven or sun of the system in which sin is com- 
 mitted, must be its hell. We know that sin has been com- 
 mitted in our solar system ; hence, upon this hypothesis, we 
 Avould conclude that Mercury was its hell, and that there 
 the wicked of this world and of the other planets, if any of 
 them be so unfortunate as to have fallen, will be confined, 
 in that intermediate hell, with a fearful looking forward to 
 final judgment, when the devil and all his angels will be 
 bound in adamantine chains forever, and cast into that ter- 
 rible hell which revolves immediately around the burning 
 throne of God. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Plurality of Races Establlshed — Desceiption of the 
 Primitive Earth — The Fossil Remaiis^s of supposed Ex- 
 tinct Species Accountep for — The Meaning of the 
 Command " Subdue the Earth." 
 
 AND God said. Let us make man in our image, and in 
 our likeness." We have seen how regularly and how 
 beautifully the genus simia rises from the lowest species up 
 to the gorilla. Who will contend that the Australian, who 
 lives in dens or builds his nest in the hollow of trees, yet 
 makes some uncouth guttural sounds in communicating his 
 crude ideas to his fellows, is not the link in the same genus 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 75 
 
 above the gorilla ? Or who will presume to assert that the 
 one possesses a liviug soul, and that the other does not ? Is 
 the difference between the Hottentot, whose highest ambi- 
 tion is to wear for a crown or covering a putrid mass of car- 
 rion, so far superior to his neighbor the ape, that, while the 
 latter is allowed to be a separate creation, the former must 
 be descended from him who was created in the image and 
 likeness of his God ? 
 
 Every anatomist who has studied the structure of the 
 various species of the genus simia and the different races of 
 men, know^s that there are no physical reasons why the 
 baboon tribes should be sprung from different pairs, while 
 all the races of men are descended from a single pair. If 
 we Avill further test this subject in the light of external phys- 
 ical and internal psychological reasons, we must perceive 
 / clearly that the claim to be descended from Adam is but 
 slightly better for the Australian than it is for the ape. 
 
 Who can behold the red skin, the long, straight black hair, 
 the keen black eye, the erect form, the proud and lordly 
 mien, the majestic bearing, the self-reliant air of the Ameri- 
 can Indian, and then view the savage of Africa, with bowed 
 legs, misshapen feet, long, ungainly arms, thick lips, flat 
 nose, goggle eyes, ebon skin, woolly head, "an apish fore- 
 head villanous low," in ' a word, with every feature dis- 
 torted, and in comparison with the other races apparently 
 bestowed in derision, with instincts leading him not only to 
 submit to the superior races, but even to w^orship them as 
 gods — who can attentively consider these physical differ- 
 ences and psychological incompatibilities, and then seriously 
 believe that the Indian and the negro are descended from 
 the same parents? It does appear that no one in the full 
 exercise of right reason could ever heartily indorse such 
 an incongruous absurdity. 
 
 Then, how^ has such a wide-spread impression favoring this 
 
76 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 view of tlie subject been fastened upon the public mind in 
 Christian countries? The advocates of the doctrine of the 
 unity of the races will answer at once that it is taught by 
 Moses and the prophets, in the account of the creation and 
 the history of man. How strange the perversion, how in- 
 comprehensible the misconception of Holy Writ ! Heroditus 
 and Sallust are not so construed. We can account for the 
 delusion upon no other grounds than this: that the times of 
 this gross ignorance is winked at, and that, for our persistent 
 wickedness, " God has given us over to hardness of heai't 
 and reprobacy of mind, to believe a lie, that we may be 
 damned." 
 
 Except for the judicial blindness with which we and our 
 fathers have been smitten, it would be utterly beyond the 
 reach of conjecture why such an absurd gloss should ever 
 have been given to the writings of Moses. Does he not say, 
 time and again, that God commanded all his creatures to 
 multiply after their kind, and that it was so ? There is no 
 change of time, of place, of circumstances, with God ; there- 
 fore, the laws which he put into operation in the beginning 
 are still unaltered and unalterable. 
 
 If the Indian and the negro sprang from the same origin, 
 they should have appeared in the first family; and to main- 
 tain inviolate the immutability of the law, negro pickanin- 
 nies and Indian papooses should have appeared indiscrimi- 
 nately in all their families down to the present time. On 
 the contrary, however, the red and the black man have never 
 been found indigenous to the same country ; and wherever 
 ■ they have met, the latter have invariably submitted to the 
 dominion of their lordly superiors. 
 
 One of the laws of animal being, ordained for the preserva- 
 tion of order and for the perpetuation of the different species, 
 is the want of sexual desires, the natural antipathies between 
 them. These natural antipathies are destroyed only by per- 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 77 
 
 verted reason, or the wicked will of man. The Indian and 
 negro meeting in any part of the globe, will fall into their 
 normal relations of master and slave, and, unbiased by the 
 white man, there would be no cross between them in a thou- 
 sand years ; no more than between the horse and the ass, or 
 the sheep and the goat. " Let every creature multiply after 
 his kind," is a law never violated, except at the instance and 
 through the contrivance of the white man. 
 
 What abhorrence is manifested by the Indians whom we 
 have known, spoiled as they were by the vices of the whites, 
 at the idea of amalgamation with the negro ! When the 
 Indian is with his tribe, though the negro is his slave, yet 
 you never meet with a cross between them, effectually re- 
 strained as they are by the sure instincts and strong anti- 
 pathies of nature. It is made manifest by the concatenation 
 of being, it is proven by the unmistakable instincts of na- 
 ture, it is established by the laws of reason, it is written in 
 burning characters in the book of inspiration that the negro 
 and the Indian are distinct animals, not made so by chance, 
 the accidents of climate, nor the skill of man ; but on the 
 sixth day God created them, and commanded them to mul- 
 tiply each after his kind, and it was so. 
 
 On the last creative day, God made the cattle, the four- 
 footed beast, and the creeping thing. It is evident that the 
 monkey, the ape, the orang-outang, the gorilla, are embraced 
 among the four-footed beasts ; and that, according to the law 
 of gradation, which is violated noAvhere in nature, the lowest 
 race of man must be next in order to the highest species of 
 baboon. We have it in proof that the red and black man 
 cannot be sprung from the same parents ; hence we must 
 conclude that the inferior races of men were created, and 
 merely mentioned as four-footed beasts, which was sufficient, 
 as they were not the subjects of the succinct history which 
 
78 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 Moses Avas writing of a difFerent race. And God saw that it 
 was good. 
 
 After all of the living beings which He had created had 
 multiplied for thousands of years, the negro being superior 
 to all other animals then in existence, yet incapable of gov- 
 erning the w'orld ; when age upon age had added a rich ac- 
 cretion of vegetable mould to the earth's surface, and luxu- 
 riance to its crops of fruits and grass, when the fishes were 
 multiplied in the sea, and the fowl in the air, 9md the liv- 
 ing creature on the earth ; and there were none able to take 
 the government upon their shoulders, then God said, Let us 
 make (a) man in our image and in our likeness — and let 
 them have dominion over all the earth. 
 
 The six days of the creative week were now ended ; the 
 ■works of creation were perfected, and God rested on the 
 seventh day. We must bear in mind that these days were 
 cycles of time, each embracing 50,000 of our years ; and that 
 the earth, in the morning of the Grand Sabbath, had exist- 
 ed, since light had first flashed in upon its chaotic mass, three 
 hundred thousand years, and that the happy period of vast 
 cycles of ages of animal ease and prosperity, and unalloyed 
 happiness, was now before it. God blessed the seventh day, 
 and set it apart as a day of rest through perpetual genera- 
 tions. If it were so important in the divine economy for the 
 seventh to be observed as a day of rest, that God should im- 
 press it upon us by example as well as by solemn command, 
 how recklessly daring indeed must he be who wilfully vio- 
 lates its sanctity ! 
 
 The day of the creative week is a period of 50,000 years ; 
 therefore, as the command to bring forth the grass, the herb, 
 and the tree was given to the earth on the third day, the 
 process of vegetable growth, maturity, and decay had been 
 going on for 150,000 years. If we bear in mind that there 
 was no washing rain nor deportation of soil through all these 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 79 
 
 mighty ages, we may form some idea of the richness of the 
 soil, the luxuriance of vegetation, and the perfect ease with 
 which every want of animal existence could be satisfied 
 through all the grand period of the divine Sabbath. 
 
 It is a law in physics that a body will move in a direct 
 line with the motive power. At the time of which we 
 are speaking, there was no disturbing cause, no conflict in 
 nature ; therefore the earth revolved on its axis in a right 
 line, or perpendicularly to the plain of its orbit, and hence 
 the days and nights were equal through all the year. The 
 sun shining daily upon the earth from pole to pole, and in 
 its annual revolution around the sun, there could be only a 
 little increase of the heat at the perigee, and a slight dimi- 
 nution at the apogee, so that the year round was a happy 
 blending of vernal flowers and autumnal fruits. 
 
 The benign influences of the sun were exerted by day, the 
 gentle dews descended upon the happy earth by night ; then 
 how bountifully productive must have been the primitive 
 earth ! Crop after crop, through the vast ages of the vege- 
 table period, was added to the soil ; while no washing rains 
 nor accumulating waters rushed over the surface of the 
 earth, down the hill-slopes, and through the valleys, sweeping 
 the rich compost earth into the ocean. Where the vege- 
 table grew, there it decayed and was mingled with the soil 
 which had given it life. 
 
 The mountains, hills, and valleys were equally rich. No 
 deep scars had been cut in the mountain-sides, no dark ra- 
 vines in the vales below, and no ugly gulches were exca- 
 vated among the hills. How magnificently luxuriant and 
 gloriously beautiful must the world have been before the 
 curse of sin had come, or ere the angry tornado had swept 
 in violence over the plain, or the furious blast had driven 
 the black thunder-cloud across the hills and against the 
 mountain-sides, which, by their discharged burdens deflow- 
 
80 T H E B I B L E T R U E. 
 
 erecl tlieeartli of her virgin soil. There were no vicissitudes 
 of seasons then, no autumnal frosts, no summer's heat, nor 
 wintry blast ; no burning equatorial sun, nor polar snows ; 
 but the whole earth was superlatively lovely and blessed ; it 
 was a paradise. How delightful for all kinds of animals 
 to live in such a world ! where there were no extremes of 
 heat and cold, of wet and dry ; no change of climate nor of 
 soil ; no scarcity of food, but with abundance in endless va- 
 riety covering the entire earth from pole to pole, and through 
 all the year ; the grass so rich, the herb so succulent, the 
 fruit so luscious, that the imagination itself staggers under 
 the weight of conception of the beatific conditions of such a 
 world. Oh, it was a paradise ! 
 
 Animal life was joyous then, and their physical develop- 
 ment perfect ; and their fecundity and longevity must have 
 been very great. There was no necessity for them to search 
 for food, and they exercised only in sportive gambols induced 
 by the wanton instincts of buoyant and happy vitality. The 
 horse must have been perfect in beauty and form, beyond 
 the conception of the most enthusiastic connoisseur of to- 
 day. 
 
 The difference in the variety of this animal at the present 
 is very great ; yet the anatomical identity of structure proves 
 them evidently to have sprung from the same origin. The 
 race-horse, the Conestoga, and the Shetland pony are living 
 monuments of the sad havoc which want and suffering from 
 the vicissitudes of climate have effected upon the animal 
 economy of the world. Almost inconceivable differences 
 have been effected by these changes. Here might be found, 
 in all probability, a satisfactory explanation of the huge 
 fossil remains which are the puzzle of the world and the 
 subject of curious investigation with learned geologists. 
 
 If we will bear in mind that the earth is many many thou- 
 sands of years old, and how immensely rich and productive 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 81« 
 
 tlie soil must have been in the primitive ages, much of the 
 difficulty in regard to the mammoth and other such fossil 
 animals, will disappear, and we will be able to i^erceive that 
 many, if not all of the species of animals, hastily decided by 
 geologists, on account of their enormous size, to be extinct, 
 are not so in fact; but they have been so contorted in form, 
 so diminished in size, by hunger and exposure to the incle- 
 mencies of the seasons of a cursed world, that they are not 
 recognized by being compared with the bones of their happy 
 progenitors, or rather the latter are not known from their 
 dwarfed and ungainly offspring. 
 
 The Shetland pony, which will probably weigh from sev- 
 enty-five to one hundred pounds, and the Fleming horse, 
 which weighs from fifteen hundred to two thousand pounds, 
 both sprung from the same origin, are living proofs of the 
 power of dietetic and climatic influences, in increasing and 
 diminishing the size, and marring the beauty of animals. 
 The latter horse is some twenty or thirty times as large as 
 the former ; then what must have been the size, and beauty, 
 and symmetry of this noble animal in the pristine ages, when 
 there was no lack of rich and suitable food, and nosuftering 
 from change of seasons or of temperature, and therefore no 
 disease ? The horse then must have been grand in his pro- 
 portions, and beautiful beyond conception. 
 
 An immense change can be made in the breed of hogs, by 
 close attention to their comfort for a few generations ; then 
 how different must have been this gluttonous animal, filled 
 to satiety with the richest and most nourishing food through 
 all the vast cycles of the pre-Adamic ages ? His gross a"p- 
 petites and sensual tastes lead him to feed with equal avid- 
 ity upon succulents, grass, grain, fruits, and flesh ; and 
 though he crowd his maw to repletion, his wonderful powers 
 of digestion never cry " Hold, enough ! " nor refuse to appro- 
 priate to his use whatever, in excessive quantities, his 
 
^2 THEBIBLETEUE. 
 
 voracity may bring into that extraordinary animal labora- 
 tory, the stomach of the hog. In the primitive condition 
 of the world, when he had but to reach forth and take what 
 his taste prompted, he must have been a very large, yes, au 
 enormous, monster beast. The Siberian mammoth released 
 from the icebergs in the present century, had " black bristles 
 as large as a goose-quill, and a foot long, with flexible hair, 
 and a woolly covering underneath." If there were no ana- 
 tomical incouipatibilities, would it be an unreasonable tax 
 upon the credulity of the thinking geologist, to ask him to 
 inquire if this huge animal might not have been the pro- 
 genitor of the wild boar ? 
 
 However nice the taste or particular the appetite of the 
 animal, it could be satisfied without laborious effort ; and, 
 therefore, whether graminivorous, granivorous, or carnivor- 
 ous, with just exercise enough to give zest to the appetite 
 and vigor to the digestion, the Avants of all sorts of animals 
 could be gratified ; and hence they must have grown to an 
 enormous size and wonderful beauty and perfection, in com- 
 parison with their starved and degenerate offspring. The 
 races of men in those ages must have been grand and noble 
 in stature and beauty in proportion to other animals. 
 
 Then let the geologist pursue his investigations in view 
 of the wanderful changes wrought by dietetic and climatic 
 agencies, and he will discover that many of the fossils of 
 huge animals considered to. be extinct, are the bones of the 
 mighty progenitors of pigmy species of animals now extant, 
 and well known to the naturalist, and his labors will prove 
 much more agreeable, and the results much more satisfactory 
 and promotive of the truth of science. 
 
 In order that the chain of being may be preserved un- 
 broken, and the ascent be without any violent stejis, there 
 should be an animal so nearly resembling man in appearance 
 and intelligence, and a race of men so inferior, that the 
 
THE'BIBLETEUE. 83 
 
 transition would scarcely be perceptible. We actually find 
 this close resemblance between the orang-outang and the 
 negro of Africa, or between the gorilla and the aborigines 
 of New South Wales. Their physical conformation is 
 nearly identical ; the one chatters, the other mutters a gib- 
 berish language ; indeed, they are as much alike as the prox- 
 imate links in any rising series of graduated nature. It is 
 patent to unj^rejudiced reason that the negro is superior to 
 the animals and inferior to the other races of men. 
 
 The animals were all made after their kind, or with the 
 power of propagating their own, but no other order of be- 
 ings. Many animals resemble each other physically and 
 psychologically much nearer than the negro does the white 
 man. All allow the diverse origin of the former. Then 
 why will we obstinately close our eyes to the light of nature 
 and the truth of revelation, and blindly insist on so gross a 
 natural and biblical absurdity as is the doctrine of the unity 
 of the races ? This wide-spread error can be accounted for 
 in no other way than that it is a delusion of the devil, in- 
 troduced into the world for the purpose of ruining the races 
 and destroying the order which God has established. He 
 made everything not only good, but very good ; and order 
 was preserved throughout all his works. Wicked man, how- 
 ever, has studied out many inventions, perverted the ways of 
 truth, and with vile, unbridled passions, has violated this 
 great law of his being ; and, still urged on by unnatural 
 lusts, the little creature man rises in rebellion against his 
 God, and demands of him. Why hast thou established this 
 order ? Why hast thou made me thus ? or, Why were not the 
 animals, especially those called men, made ail equal ? 
 
 If the Omniscient saw fit to create animals of various 
 kinds, who will find fault, and say that it is not well done ? 
 He created maay varieties of the monkey, and commanded 
 each to multiply after his kind ; but had he made one pair 
 
84 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 only, and left them to introduce all the varieties, they would 
 have been not merely progenitors, but makers, and would 
 have been to the creatures who had derived their being from 
 them in the place of God. If Noah was the father of three 
 distinct races of men, he must be the creator of at least two of 
 them ; for the universal, invariable, inexorable law of animal 
 'being is, that they shall multiply each after his kind, or like 
 shall beget like, in all their generations. 
 
 There is as great a difference in the races of men as exists 
 between the proximate links anywhere in the graduated 
 chain of animal being ; and the black, red, and white men, 
 ■with their anatomical differences and psychological antipa- 
 thies, without impugning the immutability of the character 
 of God, cannot be said to have sprung from the same great 
 ancestor. If the white man be like Adam, then it is evi- 
 dent that the black and red men are not like him ; there- 
 fore lie could not have been their father ; and hence they 
 were separate creations. In the evening of the sixth crea- 
 tive day, God said. Let us make (a) man in our image — that 
 is, with goodness, and justice, and truth ; and in our like- 
 ness — that is, with judgment, and discretion, and the power 
 to rule. Let this high intelligence, this ruling spirit, be in- 
 corporated in flesh, and indued with animal life, tjiat they 
 may be able to sympathize with and govern properly the 
 present and future teeming millions of living creatures 
 which move upon the face of the earth. 
 
 So "God made man in his image, in the image of God 
 made he him;" that is, clothed him with the attributes of 
 sovereignty, the capacity for governing the world in wisdom, 
 justice, mercy, and truth ; "male and female made he them." 
 "And God blessed them, and said unto them. Be fruitful 
 and multiply and replenish the earth, and subdue it." The 
 blessing was that they should multiply untij the earth was 
 filled with their race. He was commanded to subdue the 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 85 
 
 earth ; and he was promised the domiuiou over the fishes of 
 the sea, the fowl of the air, and over every living thing which 
 moveth upon the earth. 
 
 The race was to be prolific, warlike, and to live by the 
 chase. The word "subdue" is the strongest that could have 
 been used in the language, and has a meaning, though it be 
 generally passed over as a sounding brass and a tinkling 
 cymbal. The meaning of the word as here used requires 
 explanation ; for it carries in it the idea of resistance, con- 
 flict, and subjugation, by the intelligent use of physical force. 
 The fishes of the sea, the fowl of the air, the animals of the 
 chase could offer no resistance requiring a war ; and when 
 the man desired them for food, it would afifbrd him a pleasant 
 pastime to take them; therefore, the word "subdue" could 
 not have been used in regard to them. 
 
 The animals have been multiplied after their kind ; there- 
 fore there were ferocious wild beasts then, just as there are 
 now. They were created with carnivorous instincts that they 
 might prevent too great an increase of the graminivorous 
 animals ; otherw^ise they might have become so numerous as 
 to have destroyed even the enormous vegetable productions 
 of the world, and thus have produced misery and want in- 
 consistent with the then existing order of things. It was 
 the duty of the governing man to destroy the wild beasts 
 when the general welfare of the world required a reduction 
 of their numbers. The animal economy was thus nicely 
 regulated with checks and balances; but to kill or destroy 
 is not to subdue. 
 
 The lion, the tiger, the hyena may be caged, and man 
 may hold the dominion over them, but they retain their fe- 
 rocious character still, while the noble horse and the faith- 
 ful dog are subdued. Can it be believed that God created 
 a man in his image and likeness, whose highest ambition 
 should be to become a queller of wild beasts, to follow through 
 
86 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 all his generations the occupation of Van Amberg? The 
 generous earth could not require the amount of labor for its 
 cultivation which would justify the use of so strong a term 
 as to subdue is. Then what will we do with the command 
 to subdue the earth? 
 
 If, in the morning of the sixth day, God made an intelli- 
 gent race of beings, endowed with the power of speech, but 
 not with discretion or governing capacity, in time, by con- 
 cert of action, if not restrained, they might destroy entire 
 species of animals, if indeed they should not turn felo de se 
 and by internal discord destroy their own race. They had 
 been upon the earth for many years, and having become 
 numerous and dangerous to the animal economy of the world, 
 a governing race was rendered necessary; and then God 
 said, Let us make (a) man in our image and in our likeness, 
 and let him subdue the earth and have dominion over it. 
 
 Is there any such race of men as here supposed ? Let us 
 look at the African negro, and can we find a single com- 
 munity, ay, or one individual of the pure blood of that 
 race, with the capacity for forming social relations,'and of 
 administering civil government, or of protecting the wild 
 beasts from destruction by themselves, although from that 
 source they draw almost their entire support. When their 
 chiefs die they sacrifice whole hecatombs of their young men, 
 the most athletic of their tribes, to the manes of the dead 
 old men. 
 
 Close, intimate association with the highest order of Ameri- 
 can civilization for two hundred years, and a very consider- 
 able admixture with the superior race, has effected but little 
 for the negro ; so little, indeed, that, if left to himself, twenty- 
 five or thirty years would place him again on a level with 
 his African brother. Had there never been any other race 
 of men, what would have been their own and the condition 
 of the world ? It is clear that the negro is a distinct animal 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 87 
 
 from all other men, because it is an inflexible law of nature 
 that like shall beget like, and because he has always been 
 what he now is ; and no sane man can believe a thousand 
 consecutive generations in the future can produce any per- 
 ceptible change in his physical or psychological peculiarities. 
 "Can the Ethiopian change his skin?" The negro certainly 
 has no capacity for government, much less for scientific in- 
 vestigations. Does the question arise here in the minds of 
 any, why the negro was made thus ? why was he not en- 
 dowed with the capacity to subdue and govern the world ? 
 With equal propriety, we might ask why the lion, the horse, 
 the elephant, o^^any other animal was not made the last in 
 the series, and imbued with the highest order of intelligence? 
 
 The suflicient answer to all such questions is that the 
 Omniscient did not so design it ; and we should be content 
 with the order of nature which he has ordained. It is no 
 offence that the angels are not the equals of the archangels, 
 nor that the latter are not the peers of the Almighty ; 
 neither do any find fault because the highest order of men 
 were made a little lower than the angels. No one thinks it 
 strange or unjust that the negro should have been made su- 
 perior to all the animals, physically and intellectually — 
 that he should be gifted with the power of speech which 
 was denied to them ; then why is it such a rock of offence, if, 
 in carrying out the design of a perfectly graduated scale 
 of being, God saw proper to put other orders of intelli- 
 gences between the negro and the angels ? 
 
 The distance between the negro and the lowest order of 
 angels is too great for the latter, a pure intelligence, to have 
 been the immediate ruler of the former, or to fill the require- 
 ments of the gradation so strictly observed in all things 
 else. It ought to be a source of gratitude that a material 
 being superior to the negro, endued with the capacity for 
 governing, and responsible to God for the manner in which 
 
88 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 he executed his trust, was created, and that the dominion 
 of the world was hiid upon his shoulder. The poor negro 
 would have been utterly crushed by the Aveight of such a 
 responsibility. It will be well for him if he shall be able 
 to make a favorable report to his God in regard to his- re- 
 sponsibilities as an individual 
 
 It will be remembered that the animals were created in 
 the sixth day or geological period of fifty thousand years ; 
 that many ages had passed away, and that the beasts of 
 prey had become numerous. Following the instincts of 
 their nature, they were in the way, even at this period, of 
 destroying some of the species necessary to the gradation 
 in the economy of nature. The indolent and thoughtless 
 negro then, as now, cared for none of those things. He was 
 perfectly satisfied to devour the animals which he could 
 entrap, to fill himself wdth the esculents and luscious fruits 
 everywhere around him, to drink the pure waters which 
 gurgled through the veins of an uncontaminated earth, and 
 bask in the glorious sunshine of a happy world. He would 
 not raise an arm except in the defence of his own person, and 
 the youngest of his offspring, to which he was compelled by 
 natural instinct. 
 
 A superior governing man having become necessary, he 
 ■was made in the evening of the sixth day, and was com- 
 manded to subdue the earth. We would suppose that they 
 would use the means and pursue the course by which their 
 task could be most easily accomplished. If they did so, 
 they first subdued the race of men whom they found in the 
 world, and used them in destroying the supernumerary beasts 
 of prey, and of driving the balance into coverts and secret 
 places, whence they issued in the darkness of the night, in 
 search of their food — a mode of life for which nature had 
 admirably adapted them. 
 
 The authority thus established by the governing man 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 89 
 
 over the negro, instead of being grievous, was honoring to 
 hira, and indeed the only way in which the race could have 
 been rendered prosperous and happy. Without this supe- 
 rior intelligence, a continual state of warfare must have 
 existed between the negro and the ferocious wild beasts, 
 until the former might possibly have become extinct. The 
 relationship of governor and governed, of protection and 
 willing service and unlimited trust, it would seem, is the 
 normal condition of these two races ; so that the same sub- 
 ordination is observed among animate beings on the earth 
 which exists between the angels in the hierarchy of the 
 heavens. 
 
 The concatenation of government, from the high impe- 
 rial sovereignty of the universe down through the archau- 
 gelic powers of the second, and the angelic authorities of 
 the first heavens, is perfected by the creation of a material 
 being, with godlike capacities, upon whose shoulders was 
 laid the government of the world. The government thus 
 early ordained was not questioned through all the vast 
 cycles of the pristine ages, the governing not being more 
 benefited by the relationship than was the governed race. 
 
 When the earth was young, her capillary tubes were open, 
 and the insensible perspiration, if we may be allowed the 
 use of the expression, was full, free, and healthy. In youth 
 the head of man is covered with rich glossy curls in wan- 
 ton profusion ; but when he is old, the pores of the scalp 
 are closed up, the vital fluid is cut off, the scalp becomes 
 dry, the hair is harsh and dead, and, finally, if not supported 
 by the application of pomades, must fall off, and leave the 
 head bald and the scalp without energy ever to reproduce 
 its last covering. Were the man always perfectly healthy, 
 were he never exposed to the extremes of heat and cold, of 
 wet and dry, with no hunger, no thirst, but always richly 
 supplied with healthy food and pure water, with no violent 
 8* 
 
90 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 exercise of mind or body, he must live out his appointed 
 time in strength and vigor, and his hirsute covering would 
 become more luxuriant and glorious with the lapse of years. 
 The world, with similar happy conditions, would have gone 
 on increasing in productiveness until her mission had been 
 accomplished. 
 
 In such a healthy and vigorous state, the earth continued 
 to sustain the teeming millions of her children through all 
 the vast ages, until she was cursed on account of the trans- 
 gression, on account of the sins of their sovereign and fed- 
 eral representative. There was no sin, no pain, no suffering 
 then, except what was ended by immediate death. 
 
 So God created the ruling race, male and female created 
 he them ; and blessed them, and commanded them to be 
 fruitful and multiply and replenish the earth, and subdue it, 
 and have dominion over the fish of the sea, the fowl of the 
 air, and over every living thing that moveth upon the 
 earth ; and through all the peaceful ages of the divine sab- 
 bath, or geological period of fifty thousand years, they held 
 the happy rule of all the earth. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 The Influence of the Moon upon the Seasons — Superior 
 Chronology — The Age of the Earth — The Condition 
 OF THE Pre-Adamic Eaces — The Negro the Servant of 
 THE Red or Governing Race — Necessity of Creating 
 the AYhite Race. 
 
 niHUS the heavens and the earth were finished, and all 
 J- the host of them. And on the seventh day God 
 ended all his works which he had made ; and he rested on 
 the seventh day." The Septuagint, the Syriac, the Sama- 
 
THEBI3LETRUE. 91 
 
 ritan have " the sixth day " in the first dause, which is no 
 doubt the correct reading, and removes all obscurity from 
 the text. By the heavens, as used here, we are to under- 
 stand the sun, moon, and stars. The sun and the moon 
 were given to the earth for signs and for seasons, and for 
 days, and for years — the unchanging sun for the certain, 
 fixed return of days and of years, the fickle moon for the 
 uncertain signs and seasons. It requires no research what- 
 ever to show that the day is under tlie control of the sun ; 
 and philosophy has demonstrated the fact that the year 
 also is governed by the same luminary ; or, more accurately 
 speaking, the axial motion of the earth causes the day, 
 while a complete revolution in its orbit around the sun 
 makes the year. The elucidation of these facts in modern 
 times has been effected with philosophical investigation ; and 
 the result shows how perfectly Moses understood the rela- 
 tionship which existed between the earth and the sun. 
 
 The learning of the wise, in these latter times, lead them 
 to scoff" at all signs and seasons, and derisively to ignore 
 the moon as a ruler of the night, except so far as she gives 
 light upon the earth, and her revolutions around the earth, 
 dividing the year into thirteen equal seasons, or months. 
 These months, and the harvest, and other apparently con- 
 ventional periods fixed in the Jewish economy, are, without 
 doubt, and we believe without controversy, the seasons to 
 which the inspired philosopher alludes. The moon shines 
 at night, but one-half of the time ; therefore, if this were her 
 only office, she is evidently a ruler of the night, only one- 
 half of every month, and one-half of the year. But, if she 
 is also set in the heavens for signs to the earth, though appa- 
 rently ever so fickle, yet is she constantly enthroned, and, 
 no doubt, governs the signs as well as the seasons, by laws as 
 certain as those by which the sun rules the days and the years. 
 
 Let the would-be philosopher cease to sneer at what he is 
 
92 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 pleased to consider the ludicrous credulity of the ignorant, 
 until the true philosopher shall have investigated the laws 
 by which the moon governs the signs — lest the old woman's 
 instincts, the personal observations of the ignorant, and the 
 traditions which have been crudely handed down to them 
 from the learning of the past, should prove a better guide 
 to truth than all his boasted philosophy, and thus the bitter 
 jest be bitterly turned against him. After thorough inves- 
 tigation in the light of reason, we may reject or embrace 
 any theory submitted to us ; but to do so before testing the 
 subject in the light of our own rationality, merely because 
 it is sneered at by one or embraced by another, is derogatory 
 to the manhood of our race, pernicious to the advancement 
 of civilization and truth, and insulting to the God who gave 
 us reason, and made each responsible for its proper use. 
 We tell you, there are more things in heaven and earth than 
 are dreamed of in your philosophy. 
 
 The sun is placed in the heavens for days and for years 
 to us ; but David and Peter inform us that a day is as a 
 thousand years with the Lord. Since the sun rules the year 
 as well as the day, and since three hundred and sixty-five 
 days make one year, therefore w^e would conclude that a year 
 in the superior chronology, or the computation of Adamic 
 time, must be 365,000 of our years. The laws and designs 
 of the Almighty are perfect, and what he first intends to do 
 he will surely accomplish in the end. One week, two weeks, 
 or any number of these seasons marked by the changeable 
 moon, less than fifty or a year, as indicated by the sun, is 
 not a perfect cycle of time. All the works of nature are 
 performed in rounded periods ; therefore the world, it would 
 appear, must exist at least one complete cycle of 365,000 
 years. 
 
 Would the great earth be created and accommodated with 
 all her beautiful paraphernalia for a single year's existence? 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 93 
 
 Reason answers no ; and revelation, from Sinai's burning 
 crest, and from Calvary's bloody brow, in tones of thunder 
 and the wails of agony, proclaims, in accents unmistakable, 
 that the world was made for grander periods, for a more 
 extensive and perfect history. 
 
 It is written in the plains of Siberia and on Himalayan 
 heights, in the deserts of Africa and on Alpine peaks, in the 
 broad valley of the Mississippi and on Andesian rocks, in 
 the eternal icebergs of the poles and in the Western prairies 
 of America, that this world is vastly old, and that God, who 
 made and sustained it, is unchangeable. He is the same 
 yesterday, to-day, and forever. He effects all his purposes 
 by the operation of certain fixed laws ; yet he is not the 
 slave even of his own perfection, but doeth whatsoever 
 seemeth good unto Him. He can set aside or reverse the 
 laws of nature, but when he does so a miracle is wrought. 
 It would be absurd to suppose that he had created the 
 heavens and the earth and all that therein are, in opposition 
 to the laws which since have governed their being. 
 
 " In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth," 
 that is, he spoke universal matter into existence, and estab- 
 lished the great law of gravitation, by which he made the 
 worlds. Who can explain this wonderful agency ? Is there 
 any reason why one particle of inert matter should attract 
 and be attracted by another similar particle ? The only so- 
 lution to the question is that the law of attraction, which 
 governs in spiritual or intellectual as well as in physical 
 being, is the active power, the vital energy of God, by which 
 all things are created and sustained. " In the beginning was 
 the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was 
 God. All things were made by him, and without him was 
 not anything made that was made." 
 
 The laws of nature are but the power of God to create 
 and sustain all material existence ; and, mutatis mutandis. 
 
94 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 tlie same may be said of all si)irilual existence ; therefore 
 they must be unchangeable, and hence as much time must 
 have been necessary for the growth and maturity of the first 
 animal bodies and the first trees as is employed at the pres- 
 ent time to effect the same purposes. If we observe these 
 laws in following the retroceding foot-prints of time, we are 
 soon lost in the misty cycles of the vast ages of the past. All 
 external things declare that the world is old. 
 
 The geologist reads in the old red sandstone the revolu- 
 tion of mighty ages. In the fossil remains, he reads of pow- 
 erful generations long since passed away. In the excavation 
 made for the gas-pit in New Orleans, two subterranean cy- 
 press forests were discovered, which, with the one now grow- 
 ing upon the surface, show that the Mississippi River has 
 been making alluvial deposits there for 54,000 years. The 
 foot-prints of time are evident upon the continents and the 
 islands ; everywhere the evidences are abundant that the 
 ages have been multiplied by ages, and that thousands and 
 tens of thousands of years have passed away since our earth 
 began to be a world. 
 
 Science may read the handwriting of God as plainly upon 
 the granite rock as Moses could read the decalogue upon 
 the tables of stone delivered to him in the mount. The re- 
 searches of the geologist prove that the earth is old enough 
 to be near the close of a grand astronomical year ; and the 
 prophets indicate clearly that we are in the last day of the 
 Adamic week. The commentators are all agreed that at 
 the end of this week the Christian dispensation must be 
 perfected ; and most of them believe that it will culminate 
 in a sabbath measured by prophetic time, or Messiah's reign 
 on earth of a thousand years. 
 
 The chronologists show us that this is the end, or near the 
 end, or that it has been about six thousand years since Adam 
 was expelled from Paradise. If this were the first after the 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 95 
 
 creative week, it also appears from the whole tenor of sacred 
 writ that it is the last of the world's present mode of exist- 
 ence ; for the prophets, and Christ and his apostles, all speak 
 of the end of time, or the end of the week of sin, as being now 
 at hand, and the thousand years' rest about to be ushered 
 in, during which the Lord God Omnipotent shall reign, and 
 his will shall be done on earth as it is done in heaven. 
 
 It would appear, then, that not only the end of the week, 
 but the end of the last day of the week, is upon us. What- 
 ever God does, is not only done perfectly, but in perfect cy- 
 cles of time. Thus he wrought in creation by whole days, 
 and rested one entire day. He established the same order 
 for the observance of man in all ages. Every seventh was 
 the sabbatic year with the Jews ; the forty-ninth, however, 
 was not the year of jubilee, because the week of weeks was 
 not completed until the forty-nine years had passed, and the 
 next succeeding, or fiftieth year, was the time appointed for 
 giving freedom to the slave and liberty to the oppressed. 
 Hence we learn that God operates in perfect or full periods. 
 Since, in the emblematic system of the Jews, six years are 
 appointed for labor, and the seventh is a sabbatic year — 
 since God made the heavens and the earth in six days, and 
 rested on the seventh — since all his works are done in per- 
 fect cycles of not less than seven days, and since it is made 
 known to us by inspiration that one of these days, as applied 
 to the history of our race, is a thousand years, therefore we 
 conclude that the Adamic race must exist in labor and sin 
 six thousand years, and then will follow a thousand years 
 of rest, in which God will be served on earth as he is in 
 heaven. 
 
 We would impress it upon the reader that two kinds of 
 time are brought to view by the prophets. In the first place, 
 our day is made to represent a thousand years, when refer- 
 ence is made to the history of the Adamic race ; and, in the 
 
96 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 second place, that each day in this thousand years may 
 mean a year in superior or astronomical time. 
 
 If Adam were created on the first day of the last week 
 of the astronomical year, and if the first governing man was 
 made, as Moses tells us he was, on the last day of the first 
 week, then fifty thousand years had supervened from his 
 first appearance until the advent of Adam, and through all 
 these vast ages that man had exercised dominion over the 
 world. Here, however, we are told that the man made in 
 the image and likeness of God and Adam are one and the 
 same. This brings up the most momentous question that has 
 ever engaged the attention of philosophers or theologians, 
 and one with which we intend to deal fully and fairly, in the 
 light of reason and revelation. 
 
 It is true that, as the first man here spoken of was made 
 in the image and likeness of God, and clothed with the do- 
 minion of the world, he was then the greatest of earthly 
 beings. He was made to be not only a queller of wild 
 beasts, fully invested with the power of life and death over 
 them, but, as we have already seen, he was also a ruler of 
 men. Every green herb, and the fruits of every tree, were 
 given to him for meat. He was commanded to subdue the 
 earth, and to have dominion over the fishes of the sea, the 
 fowl of the air, and over every living creature which moveth 
 upon the earth. He was, therefore, a man of war, and lived 
 by the chase, and from the spontaneous productions of the 
 earth. How nearly do his descendants, the American In- 
 dians, resemble this picture, even at this distant day ! 
 
 This man, who was created male and female, in the even- 
 ing of the sixth day of the creative week, was commanded 
 to be fruitful, to multiply, and to replenish the earth. He was 
 made perfect, and no restraint whatever was imposed upon 
 him, but he was permitted to follow freely the promptings 
 of his natural instincts and inclinations ; for he was gov- 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 97 
 
 erned in this respect by the great law of being, just as all 
 otlier animals. 
 
 After this man had been created on the sixth day, and 
 after the seventh, the day of rest, of fifty thousand years, 
 had passed — after all this, Moses says God had not yet 
 caused it to* rain, and there was not a man to till, or who 
 ■would till the ground. "And the Lord God formed (a) 
 man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nos- 
 trils the breath of life, and man became a living soul. And 
 God planted a garden eastward in Eden, and there he put 
 the man whom he had formed, to dress the garden, and to 
 teep it. And the Lord God commanded (this) man, saying, 
 Of every tree of the garden thou may est freely eat ; but of 
 tlie tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat 
 of it ; for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt 
 surely die." 
 
 How widely different the two characters here brought to 
 view ! God made the first in the evening of the sixth day, 
 male and female created he them ; and blessed them, and 
 said unto them. Be fruitful and multiply, and replenish the 
 earth, and subdue it, and have dominion over it. No 
 restraining command was given to him ; no particular 
 locality was assigned to him; but he was left to roam at 
 large, a denizen of the world ; and the destination of his 
 race was to fill all the ends of the earth. The fish, the fowl, 
 and every living creature, were given to him, as well as 
 every green herb, and the fruit of evenj tree for meat. The 
 second, or Adam, was made after the sabbath of divine rest, 
 when the world had been divided off into different countries; 
 for he was placed in a garden planted in one of them, called 
 Eden. He was made a single man, and placed in that 
 garden, to dress it and to keep it ; and he was commanded 
 to eat of all the trees of the garden except that which is 
 called the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. The first 
 
98 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 was to be a fishing, fowling, hunting freeman, at liberty to 
 roam the wide world over ; the other was doomed from the 
 beginning to a local habitation, and, consequently, to the 
 arts of civilization and scientific investigations. 
 
 These two characters, as portrayed by the pen of Moses, 
 are as difierent as we see them between the natural and the 
 civilized man of to-day, or between the noble native of the 
 Noi'th American forest and the philosopher of the American 
 or European city. Is it possible for the two characters de- 
 scribed by Moses in the first and second chapters of Gene- 
 sis to be applied to one and the same individual? As well 
 might you attempt to confound the character of the lordly 
 Powhatan with the lofty, intellectual, and scientific charac- 
 ter of Sir Isaac Newton, as to blend the character of the 
 man Avho was made to roam the forest, the lord of his own 
 presence, and the ruler of those about him, who was made 
 to follow all the instincts of his nature, and to multiply and 
 fill the whole earth, with that of the man into whose nostrils 
 God breathed the breath of life, and he became a living soul 
 or intellectual being, capable at once of appreciating a high 
 state of civilization. That Adam was made thus is evi- 
 denced from the fact that the trees of the garden were se- 
 lected with a view to their fruits being pleasing to a delicate 
 taste, and that they were arranged in the order which would 
 be gratifying to a refined eye. 
 
 The earth in its primitive condition, and especially at the 
 time of the advent of Adam, with the accumulated compost 
 soil made by the decay of the vegetable and animal matter, 
 must have been inconceivably rich and luxuriant. For we 
 must remember that in all this time no washing rains had 
 fallen, but where the vegetable grew, there it decayed, and 
 there the compost earth remained ; so that the mountain- 
 peaks and steep hill-sides were equally as rich as the valleys. 
 "What an immense crop of vegetation must the earth have 
 
THEBIBLETRUE, 99 
 
 been cajmble of producing then ! We will also recollect 
 that the poles of the earth were then erect, and that she 
 then revolved upon her axis perpendicularly to the plane of 
 her orbit, and the sun beamed upon her from pole to pole, 
 through all the year, so that it was impossible for her any- 
 where to bear the extremes of heat and cold. Her veins 
 and arteries were all open, her capillary attraction was per- 
 fect, and the gentle dews of heaven nightly descended to 
 water the face of the ground. With all these favorable con- 
 ditions, the mind cannot comprehend, the imagination fails 
 to depict the exuberant fertility of the soil, the vast abun- 
 dance of vegetable productions, the immense quantity of 
 luscious fruits, or the happy contentment of the teeming 
 millions of animate beings then upon the earth, with every 
 want gratified, and all things moving on in the harmonious 
 order which God himself had established. 
 
 There was no sin, there could be no transgression in the 
 primitive world, because man as well as beast had but to 
 follow the promptings of his nature, the instincts of his being, 
 and all was well. Then, when the laws of nature were un- 
 perverted, with the highest order of intelligence, as with the 
 inferior animals now, the great good consisted in the sj^eedy 
 gratification of every desire. Oh, what a world of peace and 
 joy and happiness was this earth when Adam came ! No 
 sin, no sorrow, no suffering, no pain ; and death came in such 
 a guise, that he was no more dreaded than the gentle sleep 
 of each returning night. The lower animals passed off the 
 stage of action without reflection and without more than a 
 spasmodic struggle; and man knew that his spirit was in 
 the hands of the Father of spirits, and therefore all was well 
 with him. 
 
 The negro, who has no more capacity for government, in 
 and of himself, than many of the other animals, we have 
 supposed was made when the four-footed beasts were; and 
 
100 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 the Indian, wliose proud, unyielding spirit, and lordly bear- 
 ing even now, points liim out as the descendant of that pair 
 who were made for dominion in the evening of the sixth 
 day, were the two races of men on the earth from the crea- 
 tive week down to the advent of Adam, The red men were 
 the ruling race, and the black men were their servants. 
 God made every animal after his kind ; and before sin en- 
 tered into the world, there was no more desire for the amal- 
 gamation of the races of men, than there now is among the 
 lower animals to mix their species, and thus overturn the 
 first great law of God, and destroy the order which he has 
 established. 
 
 Let us indulge for a few moments in conjectures relative 
 to the governmental and social relations of the primitive 
 world, in the light of analogical reasoning. The man who 
 was created in the image and likeness of God held the sov- 
 ereignty of the whole earth, for it was given to him by the 
 earth's Creator. Although, at that early period, the pro- 
 duction of the earth was comparatively small, and the beasts 
 of the field were comparatively few in number, yet there 
 was enough of vegetable and animal life to satisfy all his 
 simple wants, and to give scope and exercise to his limited 
 desires for dominion. 
 
 The same law of increase which obtained in regard to the 
 vegetable and animal kingdoms, also held in regard to the 
 first governing man. The numerous family which the first 
 pair reared were all equals, and one was entitled to govern 
 as much as another. While they were growing up, the ani- 
 mals, including the inferior race of men, were increasing, so 
 that their father could retain his own authority and yet give 
 a similar government to each of his sons. Their reverence 
 and love for their father would induce them to govern under 
 his direction, so that he would continue in fact to be the 
 
THE BIBLE T fl (J E. 101 
 
 ruler of the whole earth, until death removed hun from the 
 stage of action. 
 
 When there Avas no longer a federal head, all of the sons 
 of the first governing man, being equals, became the patri- 
 archs of their respective families. In this way, after the 
 lapse of time, the families grew into tribes; but there were 
 no chiefs among them ; for in the governing race, in a state 
 of innocency, every adult man who had a family was 
 equally entitled to dominion with all others of the same 
 race. Their desires were, however, limited, and each was 
 satisfied with the exercise of absolute authority over what- 
 ever was immediately about him. The inferior race of men 
 never thought of rebelling against the dominion of him 
 whom God had given for a ruler and protector. 
 
 There was no jealousy, no covetousness, no envying the 
 one of another, therefore no efforts by one to injure another, 
 and consequently no combinations to repel wrong. This 
 form of government, or of social order, so long indulged in 
 by this race, is yet that most loved by them. The Indian 
 is not ambitious of extensive authority, though imperious 
 above all others in what he deems his own prerogatives. 
 He is so impatient of restraint, that he will readily die 
 rather than be a slave. He is kind to the negro as his ser- 
 vant, but spurns the idea of social equality and intermar- 
 riage relations between his own and the inferior race, with 
 all the abhorrence of natural instinct still active in the red 
 man's soul. 
 
 He readily acknowledges the superiority of the white 
 man's intellect, but never submits to his authority. He 
 meets the man of his own race as his equal, but admits of 
 no superior. The forest is his home, where " he sees God in 
 the clouds or hears him in the wind." He never soils his 
 lordly hands with husbandry. He scorns manual labor as 
 derogatory to his manhood. His occupation is to subdue the 
 
102 THE Bli2LE TRUE. 
 
 eartli, and to have dominion over the fish of tlie sea, the fowl 
 of the air, and over the beast of the field. He subsists on 
 every green herb and the fruit of every tree, and whatever 
 he can take on the war-path and in the chase. 
 
 Remove the wicked influences of the white man from him, 
 ay, contemplate him as he was when Columbus discovered 
 America, and does he not bear a wonderful resemblance to 
 the man described by Moses in the first chapter of Genesis? 
 That man, the noble, the imperious, the self-willed, reigned 
 in the earth during vast ages of the world's existence, with 
 none to question his right to dominion, none to oppose his 
 will, none to resist his authority. He was then, as the red 
 man is now, exact in scrupulous regard for the rights of his 
 brother, or every man of his own race. He looked on the 
 blacks under his control and all the animals as his own, and, 
 as their heaven-appointed protector, he administered to their 
 wants, and in every respect treated them kindly. 
 
 Thus the world went on producing increasing crops of 
 luxuriant vegetation, with rapidly increasing numbers of 
 animals and of both the black and red races of men, until, 
 in' the end of all the happy ages, they became so incompre- 
 hensibly numerous, that, notwithstanding the astonishing pro- 
 ductiveness of the earth, yet it had become so crowded with 
 teeming animal life, that it was about to fail to produce 
 vegetation enough fully to supply all their wants ; where- 
 fore it became necessary for the earth to be cultivated. 
 With the roving disposition and independent character 
 given to him when he was created, the untrammelled mode 
 of life and the free instincts which had been transmitted to 
 him through a hundred thousand generations, to have culti- 
 vated, or even to have superintended the cultivation of the 
 soil, would have been to the Indian, not only disagreeable, 
 but torture itself; therefore Moses declares that there was 
 not a man to till the ground ; and hence the necessity for 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 103 
 
 the advent into the world of a being with instincts leading 
 to husbandry and the arts of civilization. 
 
 This necessity demanded a being with an intellectuality 
 not only capable of developing the productiveness of the 
 soil to the utmost of its capacity, but a bent of mind Avhich 
 would render him best contented when thus employed. He 
 must have patience to search after, and ingenuity to develop 
 the secret resources of nature. He must possess the mental 
 power which would enable him to compel the objects in na- 
 ture to be the ministers of his will — to annihilate time and 
 space, and bring together all the ends of the earth. He 
 must have a mind which could analyze water and air, and 
 ascertain their component gases — which could enchain the 
 subtle fire of heaven, and compel it to do his bidding. He 
 must possess the high attributes of sovereignty in so eminent 
 a degree that he could wield the sole sceptre of the world, 
 and compel a willing obedience from every creature. He 
 must be a teacher who could lead the minds of his subjects^ 
 through the material blessings which surrounded them to 
 the contemplation of the Giver of all good, and his glorious 
 works — to adore Him who upholds the life of the sparrow, 
 and who has created and sustains the heavens and the hea- 
 ven of heavens, and all the hosts of their attendant worlds. 
 He must have the qualities of goodness, mercy, and truth, 
 and a jealous, uncompromising desire for sole sovereignty, 
 that he might be fully qualified to be the world's universal 
 king ; so that he may never grow weary in the discharge of 
 the high duties, and would be miserable without the grand 
 prerogatives of his exalted position. 
 
 No such being was in the world, for the existing races had 
 each multiplied after his kind, and as the father, so was the 
 son, through all their generations, in moral disposition and 
 in mental capacity. From our knowledge of the Indian 
 character, we know that, left to himself, he never could have 
 
104 THE BIBLE TEUE. 
 
 become a civilized man, and he would have embraced death 
 more willingly than universal sovereignty. He is equally 
 averse to manual labor and to long-continued intellectual 
 effort ; therefore he could never be brought to develop the 
 rich productiveness of the soil by cultivation, nor the secret 
 wealth contained in the bowels of the earth, in the bosom of 
 the ocean, by the mental and physical effort necessary for 
 the purpose. 
 
 God, however, uses adequate means to accomplish all his 
 designs. Physical agencies effect physical results ; spiritual 
 means accomplish spiritual ends. There were, no doubt, 
 many lofty spirits in the heavens, who would have been in- 
 tellectually equal to the task of assuming the government, 
 and of wielding the sceptre of the world in its then condi- 
 tion of innocency, and of preparing it for the future intended 
 for it ; but mighty physical results were to be wrought out, 
 which, requiring a material agent, would have necessitated 
 the incarnation of the Spirit before he could have accom- 
 plished the grand physical results which were designed. 
 
 God for no purpose will clothe the pure, free, uuconfined 
 spirits which he created of old, in the habiliments of clay. 
 Such a state of being would be as wretched to the angel as 
 the requirements of civilization would be to the Indian. In 
 effecting the purposes of infinite wisdom, the physical re- 
 sources of the world must be developed ; mind must triumph 
 over matter ; universal submission to one will, representa- 
 tive of the majesty of the heavens, must be effectually 
 taught and clearly exemplified in practice. Unlimited 
 . goodness and mercy would not, even to effect these great 
 objects, impose restraint upon a holy spirit which had 
 served him faithfully in the courts of heaven, nor yet upon 
 a man of the race to whom he had given instincts unconquer- 
 ably averse to manual labor and to continuous mental effort. 
 Hence the absolute necessity for the creation of a new body 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 105 
 
 into which the mighty Sovereign of the universe might infuse 
 a higher order of his own image and likeness. 
 
 Wherefore God formed (a) man of the dust of the ground, 
 and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and he be- 
 came a living soul. He was made so much like God, in the 
 attributes of goodness, mercy, and truth, that he would not 
 unnecessarily injure nor restrain the rights and pleasures of 
 the least or meanest creature ; yet so jealous of his own high 
 prerogatives, that he could no more bear corrivalry in the 
 sole sovereignty of the earth, than God would admit a di- 
 vided authority in the hierarchy of the heavens. He would 
 spurn the surveillance of any being whatever, save that of 
 his Father alone, to whom he would bow with high filial 
 affection and the profound adoration of a creatui-e. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Labor A Source of Pleasure to Adam— Reverence for 
 A Higher Race a Natural Instinct in the Negro, 
 
 AND the Lord God planted a garden eastward in Eden, 
 and there he put the man whom he had formed." 
 He to whom the supreme sway over the whole earth was 
 given should possess the attributes of justice, mercy, truth, 
 wisdom, and power so blended in him, that he might resem- 
 ble the Supreme Ruler of the universe, to the end that he 
 might govern the world as the Eternal Majesty rules every- 
 where. As God is a jealous God, and as he will brook no 
 divided authority, or allow of any rivalry in all his wide 
 dominions, so his vicegerent on earth must be constituted 
 with a mind which can admit of no corrivalry or partnership 
 in his throne. Made in the express image of his Father, he 
 
106 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 bore tlie godlike attributes of sole sovereignty, and the cov- 
 eted government was laid upon his shoulder. 
 
 The weight of universal empire was no burden to him, 
 because for this very purpose he was created and admirably 
 adapted ; and the high aspirations with which he came into 
 the world could be satisfied with nothing less than the abso- 
 lute sovereignty of all the earth. He was also imbued with the 
 godlike desire to create, and therefore, in order to be happy, 
 he must ever be engaged in planning those changes in the 
 material of which his world was made, and in superintend- 
 ing their execution, which would tend to the increase of the 
 happiness of his subjects, and the beautifying and adorning 
 of the world. This same desire would lead him to the cul- 
 tivation of the earth, in order to induce her to yield her 
 whole strength for the support of animal life, and especially 
 the life of the multiplied millions of the black and red 
 races of men then covering the face of the whole earth. He 
 bore the power and exercised the providence of his God. 
 His care was extended to the meanest as well as to the most 
 exalted of the animals, in the proportion of their intelli- 
 gence. He overlooked not the weak and defenceless, nor 
 permitted their species to become extinct, nor the strong to 
 suffer for food. 
 
 He made use of the red man, who had always held the do- 
 minion over animate nature, still in that capacity, but sub- 
 ject to his supreme authority. The garden in Eden, with 
 all its beauty and loveliness, with all its glory and magnifi- 
 cence, that Paradise into which Adam sprang from the hands 
 of his Creator, was the model by which the whole world was 
 to be perfected. For we may well conjecture that when 
 Adam had been clothed with sovereignty, and placed in the 
 garden, to dress it, and keep it in the perfect state in which 
 he found it, the injunction was laid upon him to put the face 
 of the whole earth in the same condition ; and may we not 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 107 
 
 occa- 
 
 suggest that the command given to Moses on another 
 sion, with the necessary change, was given also to Adam ? 
 See that thou do it according to the pattern shown thee in this 
 garden. 
 
 Labor is a curse when imposed upon those having strong 
 natural antipathies thereto ; but, in moderation, it is the 
 normal state, and, therefore, the condition of the greatest 
 happiness to many of the animals, as well as to the semi- 
 intellectual black man. The horse, the ox, the ass, and 
 probably some other animals, are much better developed 
 physically when under the hand of intelligent man than 
 when in an unreclaimed state. They exhibit much more 
 beauty and symmetry of form, and far more of strength and 
 vigor and buoyancy of animal life. And all intelligent 
 persons know that gentle, moderate exercise is absolutely 
 necessary to the rearing of a perfect animal. 
 
 The horse, the pet of man, has been more thoroughly 
 studied than any of the animals, and therefore his habi- 
 tudes are best understood. All know that this noble animal 
 is capable of astonishing improvement under proper care 
 and attention. Let him be taken when a colt, and housed, 
 and blanketed, and thus let him be thoroughly protected 
 from all disagreeable changes and inclemencies of the 
 weather ; let him never know what hunger and thirst are, 
 and let him have no exercise except an occasional play in 
 the lot, and now and then a little run around his keeper. 
 Such treatment not only disqualifies him for the rough 
 changes of the out-door climate, but his beauty is not brought 
 out, his muscles are not developed, his bones acquire no 
 strength ; there is in him no pride, no courage. Because he 
 has been injudiciously cared for, and the great law of phys- 
 ical being, which requires proper exercise, has been violated, 
 he is far more wretched than if the care of man had not 
 been extended to him. 
 
108 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 The other extreme, or too much use, is equally pernicious 
 to the perfection of the horse. He is unnaturally developed 
 in the muscles most severely taxed, and thus his beauty and 
 symmetry are destroyed. He is dwarfed by hunger and 
 thirst, by the keen wintry blast and cold drenching rains, 
 and by the fierce rays of the fervid suns of summer. Under 
 such circumstances, with such tyrannical treatment, he can 
 never attain to beauty of form, to symmetry of proportion. 
 His spirits are broken ; his courage is dispelled ; his dispo- 
 sition is rendered vicious ; he experiences no ebullition of 
 animal spirits ; he doggedly performs the drudgery imposed 
 upon him ; he drags on his miserable existence until friendly 
 death comes to his relief. 
 
 "He hath given, the horse strength. He hath clothed his 
 neck with thunder. The horse cannot be made afraid as 
 the grasshopper ; the glory of his nostrils is terrible. He 
 paweth in the valley, and rejoiceth in his strength; he goeth 
 on to meet the armed man. He mocketh at fear and is not 
 affrighted; neither goeth he back from the sword. The 
 quiver rattleth against him, the glittering spear and the 
 shield. He swalloweth the ground with fierceness and rage; 
 neither believeth he that it is the sound of the trumpet. 
 He saith among the trumpets, Ha, ha ! and he smelleth the 
 battle afar off, the thunder of the captains and the shouting," 
 This is, indeed, the description of a glorious animal, and 
 shows that in the time of Job, as well as now, his perfections 
 must be developed by the use and care of man. Take the 
 finest specimen of the wild horse, and will he at all compare 
 with this description ? This proves that the normal condi- 
 tion of the horse, and therefore his greatest happiness, is in 
 the service and protection of man. 
 
 This conclusion obtains with equal force in regard to all 
 the domestic animals ; but is it true of any race of men ? 
 Those who know the negro as well as we do, will readily 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 109 
 
 answer this question in the affirmative. He was made with 
 great powers of physical endurance, yet with a soul so slug, 
 gish that he is perfectly incapable of arousing himself to 
 systematic physical action. Exercise is just as necessary 
 to the full development of his form and symmetry, and 
 therefore to securing his complete physical happiness, as to 
 almost any other animal ; and although he so far surpasses 
 them in mental capacity, yet he is so indolently constituted 
 as to be incapable of making any effort whatever, either 
 physical or intellectual, except what is absolutely necessary 
 to satisfy some immediate, pressing want. 
 
 With all his mental powers, (and they are considerable,) 
 if left entirely to himself he is but slightly superior to the 
 baboon tribes around him. All the animals were made to 
 multiply after their hind; therefore, as we find the negro 
 disposed, in his native wilds, at the present day, so he was 
 made ; and so, left to himself, he would continue to the end 
 of the world, unless his race sooner became extinct. In the 
 primitive ages, when he had but to reach forth and take 
 what he wanted, to eat, and to lie down, and slake his thirst 
 with sweet water from the sparkling brook, what were his 
 habits, if left to himself? Did he not eat, drink, and sleep; 
 and eat and drink and sleep again ? Under such circum- 
 stances he certainly would have been one of the most com- 
 pletely dormant animals in nature. 
 
 His physical nature would have so suffered for the want 
 of healthy exercise, that, instead of being happy, as the state 
 of innocence in which the world then was required every 
 creature to be, he would have been miserable ; or, at best, 
 his mode of life would have resembled that of a vegetable 
 rather than that of a sentient being. He also was created 
 without any intellectual aspirations or pride of individuality, 
 so that in him, physically and psychologically, there is no 
 motive jDower whatever, except what is common to the lower 
 10 
 
110 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 animals, auJ in many of them in a higher degree than in 
 him. 
 
 Instinct is the guide to the brute, as reason is to more 
 elevated beings. Instinct is more clear and certain in the 
 lower animals, growing less so as we ascend the scale of being, 
 until we arrive at the grade of man, where it is almost to- 
 tally lost in the effulgent light of rationality. Some of the 
 higher order of animals are possessed of intelligence enough 
 to obstruct the sure workings of instinct, and not enough to 
 guide them in the way of their greatest physical good ; and 
 hence the necessity, in the beginning, for the creation of a 
 being who should exercise dominion over them. The negro, 
 however, is endowed with superior intellectual capacities to 
 any of these, by which means his instinct is blinded to a 
 greater extent than any of theirs ; and since no intellectual 
 motive power or incentive to thought was bestowed upon 
 him by his Creator, therefore, without a ruler, protector, and 
 guide, he of all beings is most miserably situated. 
 
 In the plenitude of his goodness and mercy, God made 
 ample provision for the comfort and happiness of all his 
 creatures. He implanted in the negro unbounded reverence 
 for superiority, whether intellectual or material, and this 
 quality leads him willingly to submit to men of a superior 
 race, as they do to God alone. As the negro is the lowest 
 of intellectual beings, so also he is the highest of the imita- 
 tive animals. He is therefore so constituted that he cannot 
 elevate himself by the powers of his own intellect, neither 
 can he secure a high degree of physical happiness by fol- 
 lowing the dim light of his instincts ; hence he must have 
 been unhappy Avithout a superior intelligence, upon whom 
 he could rely for protection, and to whom he could look for 
 guidance and support. 
 
 So long as such superior retain the image and likeness of 
 his God, that is, with power and justice mingled with mercy 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. Ill 
 
 and goodness, the negro would be aroused from his lethargic 
 state by the benevolent administration of his superior. All 
 his imitative powers would be called forth in his efforts to 
 be like his lord ; and he would proceed with alacrity in the 
 performance of the behests of the being who to him was in 
 the place of God. Thus the black man, with beclouded in- 
 stincts, and with no certain light from the lamp of reason to 
 guide him, who seemed to be without the hope of either phys- 
 ical or psychological enjoyment, when the red man appeared 
 upon the stage of action, was drawn to the latter by the 
 strong impulse of admiration for his noble person, and devo- 
 tionally followed him as his superior. He served the red 
 man to gain his good will and protection. He executed the 
 wishes of his chosen lord with alacrity, and, rapidly assimi- 
 lating to him by reason of his wonderful powers of imitation, 
 was greatly elevated and rendered joyous in perfect animal 
 felicity beyond all others. 
 
 We conclude then, as we have concluded before, that the 
 rising scale of animal life in the first creation, that is, in the 
 morning of the sixth creative day, culminated in the forma- 
 tion of the black man. He was not made in the image and 
 likeness of God, did not have the capacity for self-govern- 
 ment, much less for the government of the world ; hence the 
 necessity for making the governing man in the evening of 
 that day, whose noble qualitities of head and heart, and per- 
 fect adaptation to the duties of his station, are not even yet 
 wholly lost in his just, imperious, self-reliant, but unambi- 
 tious descendants, the red men of North America. Those 
 who have known the slaveholding Indians in the United 
 States can form a fair conception of the happy condition of 
 the negro in the pre-Adamic ages. No oppressive exactions 
 were made upon him for labor, no restraint was laid upon 
 him which was at all grievous to be borne. He was treated 
 with kindness and the consideration due to an inferior ; but 
 
112 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 if he attempted to cross the natural barrier between him and 
 his superior, it was so promptly repressed that it would not 
 be tried a second time. The relation of master and slave 
 between the Indian and negro, as we have seen it, is most 
 admirable, conferring, if there were any difference, the greater 
 amount of happiness on the negro. So, no doubt, it was 
 through all the primitive ages. 
 
 The red men held the absolute dominion over the world 
 through all those vast cycles, and still they were a multi- 
 plying race. Every man among them was the equal of 
 every other ; yet they had no desire whatever to infringe 
 upon the rights of each other, so that notwithstanding the 
 authority was in multiplied thousands of hands, yet it was 
 peaceful and harmonious. 
 
 This happy state of things might have continued, but the 
 earth failing by spontaneous production to satisfy all the 
 wants of the teeming life upon it, and since there was not a 
 man to till the ground, and since it would appear that God 
 designed, in order that the law of gradation might be still 
 observed, that the government of the world before the. end 
 should be assimilated to that of the hierarchy of the hea- 
 vens, therefore a man must be found with capacities and 
 aptitudes for universal sway. Such a one there was not in 
 all the earth ; nor yet was there a being in the heavens who 
 could take upon him the sovereignty of the earth ; hence 
 the necessity for the creation of the third or white man, into 
 whose nostrils God breathed the breath of life, and he be- 
 came a living soul, fully capacitated with all the exalted 
 qualifications for the performance of the high duties intended 
 to be assigned to him. 
 
 He resembled God in the attributes of justice, mercy, and 
 truth, nor could he admit of rivalry or divided authority. 
 He might employ the red man as his minister, he might del- 
 egate authority to him, and through him govern the black 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 113 
 
 man aud the world, but all must bow to him. The red mcu, 
 who were all equals, might submit to the authority of a 
 being evidently superior physically and intellectually to all 
 others, though they could never be induced to unite in obey- 
 ing any one individual of their own race. Although their king 
 came to them indued with intellectual perfection, and all 
 the lofty attributes of sovereignty, to be in the place of 
 God, aud although they must submit to his authority, yet 
 we may surmise that the proud, haughty, imperious disposi- 
 tion which had been given to their first parents in the day 
 in which they were created, and had been transmitted from 
 father to son through all the generations of the mighty past, 
 notwithstanding their state of innocency, would cause them 
 occasionally to chafe even at the order which God had 
 established; and the wish, unbidden, would rise, that no 
 superior had been given them. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 The Different Periods of Time in which the Races were 
 Created — " Not a Mak to Till the Ground " Explained 
 — Desire for Universal Sovereignty Inherent in the 
 White Race. 
 
 LET us inquire further at what period of the world Adam 
 was created ; then we may remark upon the length of 
 time he reigned, the character of his government, and the 
 manner of his fall. From what has already been said, we 
 may assume for the present that he was the third created 
 man, and in the proper place we will endeavor to prove the 
 fact to a logical certainty. 
 
 We will remind the reader here, that, according to our 
 10* 
 
114 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 theory, the negro was made in the morning of the sixth day, 
 and that he was so constituted as to make his happiness de- 
 pend upon a superior ; and since none existed then, the 
 necessity arose for a further creation ; and, hence, in the 
 evening of that day the red man was made, in the image 
 and likeness of God ; and he was appointed to be the ruler 
 of the black man, and of the whole earth. As this govern- 
 ing man was made to be a multiplying race, therefore the 
 government must necessarily be divided indefinitely ; but, 
 since God is a universal sovereign, it was necessary for the 
 government of the world, which is a province in his grand 
 dominions, to be brought to assimilate to the universal mon- 
 archy ; hence it became necessary for a third man to be 
 made, with the high attributes which would qualify him for 
 sole sovereignty. 
 
 If he became the progenitor of a race in obedience to the 
 law, " Let every creature multiply after his kind," his descend- 
 ants, like himself, must ever aspire to the highest place in 
 the government of the world. Is there a race of men who 
 do and have ever exhibited such unbounded ambition for 
 exalted rule ? The history of the Caucasian race is but a 
 recital of vaulting ambition and bloody efforts to rise to the 
 loftiest eminence in government — to the pinnacle of earthly 
 fame. The first chapter of j^ost-diluvian history begins with 
 the building of towers, the founding of cities, the erection 
 of monuments, the creation and consolidation of princi- 
 palities and powers and dominions ; and, from that time to 
 the present, like the restless ocean, the ambitious race has 
 been raging and surging up against the granite cliffs of God's 
 will, chafing to leap over the bounds which he has appointed 
 by the command, "Thus far shalt thou come, and here thy 
 proud waves shall be stayed." 
 
 Belus erected the great tower of Babel, and Ninus Nin- 
 eveh. Semiramis led forth her conquering armies, and 
 
THEBIBLETEUE. 115 
 
 brought into subjection to her sway the surrounding coun- 
 tries. She built the great city of Babylon, and erected 
 other monuments to secure for herself the crown of lasting 
 fame. Macedonia's warlike son, as a god, aspired to uni- 
 versal sway — maddened by the grand desire, he led his 
 rough warriors from country and from home, and, like an 
 infuriated deity, overturning thrones and tearing down king- 
 doms, swept over the then known world, and left a broad, 
 charred desert behind his devastating army. But not content 
 with this vast sovereignty, he aspired to be a god, and died a 
 miserable wretch. Csesar's vaulting ambition led him into the 
 high dominion of the Roman world ; but ambition in Cassius 
 and in Brutus induced them to strike him dead at the foot of 
 Pompey's statue. Ambition drew the Saracen, with fire and 
 sword, into the heart of Europe ; and this same love of fame, 
 this desire for the eminent place among men, drove back on 
 the surging tide of war the mailed knights of Europe to the 
 Holy Sepulchre and to the walls of Jerusalem. The ambi- 
 tion to be the world's imperial sire steeped Napoleon's hands 
 in human gore, made him death to millions of his race, and 
 the apparent incarnate prince of the power of this world, 
 "raging hot from hell." It was the love of pre-eminence 
 which brought on the late war in the United States, result- 
 ing in the destruction of the fairest heritage of man on earth, 
 laying waste the comfortable homes and devastating the rich 
 fields of the South, baptizing in fraternal blood this hitherto 
 peaceful land, and making eternal enemies of the kindred 
 people of the North and South. But why, even had we the 
 space, should we particularize, when the entire history of 
 the race, from the first murder in Eden down to the assassi- 
 nation of Lincoln by the aspiring hand of Booth, is nought 
 but a continuous black record of crime and suffering and 
 cruel death inflicted by one upon another of the race, in the 
 pursuit of that desire for sole distinction, for universal sov- 
 
116 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 ereignty, whicli was, for the noblest purposes, inspired into 
 Adam when he became a living soul. 
 
 The desire for distinction is the tormenting thorn in the 
 flesh of every born son of Adam's race. All struggle by 
 their own efforts to clothe themselves with immortality. 
 Each torments himself with the raging, consuming passion 
 to grasp the hissing, flaming bauble honor, which, when ap- 
 prehended, will burn all goodness from the heart, and pierce 
 the immortal soul with the very flames of hell. Ambition 
 cannot be wholly eradicated from our nature. It may be 
 crushed and repressed for a time, but it will patiently con- 
 tend with all sorts of difficulties, whenever the least oppor- 
 tunity offers. In fits of desperation, it will fly at impossi- 
 bilities, and in the ravings of the maniac, swear — 
 
 "By heaven, methinks it were an easy task 
 To pluck bright honor from the pale-faced moon ; 
 To dive into the bottom of the deep, 
 Where fathom line could never touch the ground 
 And pluck up drowned honor by the locks; 
 So he, that doth redeem her thence, might wear 
 Without corrival, all her dignities : 
 Out upon this half-faced fellowship ! " 
 
 Although this passion for pre-eminence, this desire for 
 sole sovereignty, this jealousy of rivalry, has been the cause 
 of the destruction of the peace and happiness of mankind, 
 the cause of all the misery with which the world is cursed, 
 yet it was bestowed upon Adam as a blessing, ay, the crown- 
 ing gift by which his likeness to God was rendered com- 
 plete. By it, he was fully prepared to reign in the theocratic 
 government of the whole world, which it was his mission to 
 establish upon the existing democracy, and to maintain the 
 position of universal autocrat, until he should render back 
 the sceptre to the God who had given it to him. 
 
 We have seen that the descendants of the man made in 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 117 
 
 the image and likeness of God, on the evening of the sixth 
 creative day, are the red men ; and since the law is inexor- 
 able that all things must increase after their kind, there- 
 fore that man could not have been Adam, or that he is not 
 the progenitor of the white race. God rested on the seventh 
 day, which, we must bear in mind, was a period of fifty thou- 
 sand years ; but if it were but twenty-four hours, still the 
 entire day was past. After this, Moses says that it had not 
 rained upon the earth, and there was not a civilized man, 
 or a man to till the ground. 
 
 This does not assert, as many have supposed, that there 
 was no man in all the earth, but simply, that there was not 
 a man with the capacity to develop the resources of nature. 
 On the contrary, what follows would seem to show that the 
 world was not only populous when Adam was created, but 
 that it was also divided into countries, with metes and 
 bounds and local names. "And God planted a garden east- 
 ward in Eden." If this country was so named after the gar- 
 den was planted eastward, why does not Moses say so ? it 
 would have been as easy as to say that it was planted in 
 Eden. 
 
 Eastward and westward are relative terms, and indicate 
 the direction from the speaker or writer, or from some stand- 
 point well fixed in the minds of aJl as neither east nor west, 
 but the point from which longitude is reckoned, as the city 
 of Washington, in the United States, or the town of Green- 
 wich in England. As, however, in the days of Moses, the 
 world had no established basis of longitudinal reckoning, 
 we must understand him to mean that the garden was planted 
 in a country, at that time called Eden, which lay to the east 
 of some other important country of the ante-Adamic ages, 
 and also of Palestine. 
 
 All that we wish to establish in this place is the fact that 
 the world was then divided into different countries, with 
 
118 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 fixed boundaries, and specially named, as Eden and the land 
 of Nod. Therefore Eden was not the name of the garden, 
 but it was the Paradise of God, planted in an eastern coun- 
 try of the pre-Adamic world, called then and before the 
 land of Eden ; hence we conclude, as heretofore, that the 
 world must have been inhabited prior to the advent of 
 Adam. 
 
 God governs the universe by the use of adequate means ; 
 and the agencies by which he works out natural results may 
 be understood by all those who take delight in them, and 
 will patiently investigate the laws of nature. These things 
 have been given to us and to our children. How, then, was 
 the garden planted in Eden ? It was, as must be admitted 
 by all, a physical work, and performed after the world was 
 clothed in hirsute covering of grass and herbs and trees. 
 It was necessary, then, that the ground be cleared off, that 
 the spontaneous vegetation be removed, and that the trees 
 which were pleasant to the eye, and which would bear fruit 
 good for food, should be transplanted into that favored spot. 
 
 If there were men then, as there must have been, God 
 would perform that work by their hands. As we have seen 
 that the red man will not soil his lordly hands with labor 
 even now, then we must not suppose that they would work 
 in the days of their innocency ; nor would God, unless in 
 punishment for crime, enforce any, and especially the high- 
 est order of earthly beings, to do that which would cause 
 physical suffering and mental anguish. Then may we not 
 suppose that God selected a red man, the chief, it may be, to 
 whom he communicated the plan and charged with the 
 planting of the garden, as Noah was afterward chosen for 
 the building of the Ark ? May we not also suppose that he 
 executed the work by the hands of his dependants, the black 
 men, who were the connecting link between the lower ani- 
 mals and the governing red man, and whose greatest pleas- 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. . 119 
 
 lire consisted in following tlieir superior and in executing 
 his will ? 
 
 In this way the garden may have been prepared for the 
 reception of the representative of God and the king of all 
 the earth. The trees selected, under the divine direction, 
 may have been transplanted by them; or, the ground having 
 been first prepared, the chief may have caused his servants 
 to gather the chosen fruits and bring them to the garden, 
 where he could see that the seeds were planted in the order 
 indicated to him by Infinite Wisdom. To the latter hypo- 
 thesis we are inclined, because God is never hurried or in a 
 strait for time, and could as well take a thousand years as 
 one day for the preparation of Paradise, As Noah was one 
 hundred and twenty years in the building of the ark, that 
 space of time may have been sufficient for the planting and 
 perfection of the garden in Eden. 
 
 Geology informs us that thousands upon thousands of 
 years are written upon the surface and in the bowels of the 
 earth ; yet it has been but six thousand years, or one week 
 of the world's year, since the fall of Adam, The account of 
 Moses does not state the time that he held the government 
 of the world prior to his fall. He certainly had been in- 
 ducted into his office of sole sovereignty, when all living 
 creatures were caused to pass in review before him, in order 
 that they might receive the names by which he would call 
 them, and learn what disposition he would make of them ; 
 therefore he was in office for some space of time. 
 
 Adam was made perfect, with a high order of intellect, 
 capable of grasping almost by intuition the most difficult 
 problems in government or science which might come up 
 for solution. Yet he was not omniscient, for this would 
 make him equal with God ; therefore what he knew he must 
 learn, as all other creatures do in heaven and in earth. The 
 means of learning, with him, as with us, were by precept, by 
 observation, by investigation, and by reflection. 
 
120 • THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 Computation of Time — Science vs. Moses — The Fiest 
 Democratic Government — Fiust Monarchy — Creation 
 OF Eve. 
 
 IN the Jewish economy, we have the week of days, the 
 week of years, and the week of weeks of years ; every 
 seventh day was a day of rest ; the seventh year was the 
 sabbatic, or year of rest; and when seven times seven years 
 were completed, the next, or fiftieth, was the year of jubilee. 
 That was a year of rejoicing and doing good, when the 
 debtor was released from his obligations, the homes of the 
 poor were restored to them, the bondmen were set at lib- 
 erty, and the prison doors were thrown open and the pris- 
 oners went out free. It was a settlement of all abuses, a 
 quieting of all old disputes, a time of general good feeling, 
 when the oppressor must lay his oppression upon the altar 
 of his God; and thus the whole nation must again begin the 
 world aright on every fiftieth year or year of jubilee. 
 
 If this institution of the Jews, as all believe, was typical, 
 may it not have represented some great truths in the history 
 of the world ? A week of weeks of superior time, as applied 
 to the operations of nature in our earth, would be 49,000 
 years, and the next succeeding period of 1000 years would 
 be the grand jubilee. In this view of the case, every fiftieth 
 period would be a complete geological period, or one astro- 
 nomical day. We have assumed heretofore, from the fact 
 that fifty-two weeks are reckoned to one of our years, that 
 62,000 years would therefore make one astronomical day, or 
 a perfect geological period ; but from an examination of the 
 rules for the construction of prophetic time, it will appear 
 that 30 days are allowed for a month, and 360 days for a 
 
THE BIBJLE TRUE. 121 
 
 year, vvhicli would make fifty-one and a fraction of weeks 
 in a year. 
 
 This, it would seem, should give us the true geological 
 period ; but since all the operations of nature are accom- 
 j)lished in perfect cycles, therefore, without doubt, there 
 must be an error in such a basis of computation, which we 
 have no means of correcting except through the medium of 
 revelation. From the Jewish institution of the year of 
 jubilee, we think that we may obtain the true rule and pos- 
 sibly the exact geological period or astronomical day. 
 
 Let us take 1000 years, as indicated by the sacred writ- 
 ings, to be the superior or Adamic day ; then 7000 years 
 will be the Adamic week. The square of this mystic or 
 sacred number is 49,000. This is the perfect number, and 
 we would therefore have supposed that the 49th would have 
 been the year of jubilee in the Jewish economy; yet we find 
 that Moses, under divine guidance, appointed the 50th year 
 to be the year of jubilee, or the beginning of a new era. 
 Upon reflection, we must perceive that this is the true 
 rational arrangement ; because the 49th is an ordinary 
 sabbatic year, and is necessary to close up the old order of 
 things, to complete the grand square of 7 times 7 ; wherefore 
 that could not be the year of jubilee, which is the beginning 
 of a new era ; hence 50 years were necessary to make a full 
 or round period of time in the Jewish economy. 
 
 If we take a day in the Jewish week of weeks for 1000 
 years, we obtain 49,000 years ; Avhen, by adding the fiftieth 
 day of 1000 years, Ave shall have 50,000 years for a full 
 period of time, a geological epoch or astronomical day ; 
 and since 360 days in prophetic time are reckoned for a 
 year, therefore we have 360 multiplied by 50,000, equal to 
 18.000,000 of our years, for a complete astronomical period 
 of time. 
 
 "Besides turning on its axis, the sun, attended by its 
 11 
 
122 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 planets, moves at the rate of 8 miles a second, in a circular 
 path round a centre far off in the fields of space. So vast 
 is this path that it will take the sun 18,200,000 years to get 
 once completely round it." (Astronomy.) By our deduc- 
 tions from revelation we obtain 18,000,000 years for the 
 astronomical period, while the mathematical calculation 
 makes it 18,200,000 ; hence here, as everywhere, true science 
 and revelation, rightly construed, corroborate each other, 
 and unite to pour down a flood of light upon the rational 
 view of the laws of mind and of matter. 
 
 Since six geological periods or astronomical days had well- 
 nigh passed before the man was made in the image and like- 
 ress of God, therefore the world was near 300,000 years old 
 when the first governing man came upon the stage of action. 
 Then God rested one whole astronomical day or geological 
 period of 50,000 years before Adam made his advent into 
 this world. But if he were ushered in at the beginning of 
 the second astronomical week, and just at the beginning of 
 the first inferior geological day of 1000 years, it must have 
 been the fiftieth sabbath of the world and the beginning of 
 the first grand jubilee. The full climactic time of the old 
 order of things was now completed, and, the grand jubilee 
 coming on, it was the time for the introduction of the new 
 constitution and the establishment of the mighty theocracy 
 over all the earth. 
 
 When the first governing or red man was made, he was 
 commanded to be fruitful, to multiply, and to replenish the 
 earth. We here lay down the broad proposition that what- 
 ever reproduces must die. When the com has yielded its 
 fruit, the object of its life is accomplished, and it straight- 
 way must die. The tree may produce many crops and then 
 live, yet the effort is such a tax upon its vitality, that each 
 returning crop proclaims the fact that the tree must die. It 
 is written in every page of the history of nature, that what- 
 
T IT E IM R r. E T RUE. 1 2;^ 
 
 over aiiiiiKil proiliices yomig Jimst surely die. The red iiiiiu 
 was made a fruitful animal, therefore he was made mortal, 
 and as he was, so must tliose be who are sprung from him ; 
 for he was to multiply after his kind, that is, reproduce exact 
 copies of himself. These multiplied men were to subdue the 
 earth, and to have the very same dominion over it which had 
 been given to and exercised by their first parents. All the 
 men of this race, as the individuals of all other races of 
 beings, are born equal. The innate sense of justice of the 
 red men would in their state of innocency ever prevent 
 one from infringing in the least upon the rights of another ; 
 or if such a thing had occurred in the geological jubilee, 
 during which time they had the dominion, all the others 
 would have united to compel the others to restore his 
 rights to the injured party. Hence arose a great democratic 
 government, as extensive as were the races of men and 
 animals. 
 
 The governing race were all equal in power ; equal in in- 
 telligence ; equal in justice ; equal in jealousy of individual 
 rights; equal in the love of truth; — and the inferior race 
 were on equality with each other, and found exuberant hap- 
 piness in performing the behests of their merciful masters 
 and kind protectors of the superior race. The only form of 
 government which could possibly exist under such circum- 
 stances Avas a democracy. 
 
 We would be inclined to the conclusion, since the govern- 
 ment of the whole world was the same, and since democracy 
 must have existed everywhere, that, therefore, there would 
 have been no political or geograi)hical divisions of the earth ; 
 but, from what Moses says on the subject, we are forced to 
 a different conclusion. Before Adam made his advent into 
 the world, the garden was planted in an eastern country, 
 called Eden ; and when but two men had been born of the 
 race of Adam, and one of them had slain the other, and 
 
124 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 when the first was driven out before the Lord, he went into 
 another country, then called the laud of Nod. Hence, it 
 would ajopear to be evident that the world was divided into 
 different countries, with metes and bounds marking tribal 
 territories. As Palestine was divided into twelve parts, and 
 as everything in connection with the Jewish history is typ- 
 ical, so w^e would conclude that the primitive earth consisted 
 of twelve grand divisions, which, with all their numerous 
 subdivisions, were regarded as sacred by all the tribes. 
 
 Much insight may be gained in regard to the govern- 
 mental and geographical condition of the primitive world, 
 by studying the character, customs, religion, and govern- 
 ment of the aborigines of North America, whom we suppose 
 to be the pure descendants of the original governing race. 
 Our space, however, will not permit us to pursue the subject 
 in detail, and we must leave it, with a passing notice, for 
 the investigation of others. 
 
 When, in the lapse of rolling ages, these red men, like the 
 children of Isi-ael, asked of God a king who should admin- 
 ister universal and uniform justice, we may suppose that he 
 authorized them to select one of their own number, a man 
 of their own race, to be their representative ; or it may be, 
 that the Almighty chose this individual, as he did Samuel. 
 It was the duty of this representative to prepare a place for 
 the coming sovereign, to receive him when he came, and to 
 submit to his authority for all the race : the man whom they 
 selected may have been the chief of the tribe which inhabited 
 Eden ; that, probably, being the identical locality where the 
 first red man was made, and ever since had been held by the 
 right of primogeniture ; hence, the chief of Eden, the oldest 
 country on earth, could with propriety be selected as the 
 common representative of the race. 
 
 The chief of Eden, whom they had all chosen as their 
 •wisest man, to whom Infinite Wisdom had intrusted the 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 125 
 
 preparation of the garden, who, as the representative agent 
 to receive the king, and act for them in establishing the 
 new government, this elevated character, we may suppose, 
 he would take nearest to himself, in the capacity of premier 
 or grand vizier of the world. 
 
 Thus the democracies or tribal governments were united 
 in one great and glorious monarchy, and placed under the 
 authority of an earthly sovereign, who was so transcendently 
 perfect, both in body and mind, that he was in the govern- 
 ment in the place of God to the aboriginal inhabitants. 
 This mighty ruler was incorporated with flesh and blood, 
 that he might be able to enter into the views and sympathize 
 with the feelings and passions of his subjects. He was made 
 perfect and beautiful in body, and endowed with those lofty 
 attributes which rendered him worthy to represent God on 
 earth, and so far superior in intellectual qualities, that even 
 the haughty red man could bow to his supremacy without 
 doing violence to his excessive pride. We must bear in 
 mind that pride in the red man then was no sin, for thus 
 his God had made him. 
 
 Although the empire had been established from the rivers 
 to the ends of the earth, the change was so little in the work- 
 ing of the present government from the past, that the people 
 were sensible of the change chiefly on account of the benefits 
 of the present. Let us repeat, that in computation of time, 
 the day period, where it alludes to the history of man, is a 
 thousand years ; Avhere it refers alone to the great operations 
 of nature, it is a period of fifty thousand years ; and the day 
 of twenty-four hours ; so that the sacred number of three is 
 observed here, as in all the works of God ; that is, the natural 
 day, the human superior day, and the astronomical day. 
 
 If Adam ascended the throne, as we suppose, in the morn- 
 ing of the eighth jubilee, there were before him a thousand 
 years of rest, of peace, and of quiet happiness, during which 
 
126 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 time, in solitary glory, he might rule as god over the whole 
 earth. The people could but be happy under such a govern- 
 ment, and would voluntarily offer more than its necessities 
 required. Emulous in the service of their beneficent king, 
 all rejoiced in the glory of his reign. Like the merciful 
 God, whose vicegerent he was, he dispensed blessings on 
 every living creature ; for all kinds of animals, as well as 
 both races of men, were the subjects of his government and 
 the objects of his care. In this way, Adam reigned in all 
 probability for hundreds of years, with instincts and intel- 
 lectual endowments so perfect that he was "a law unto him- 
 self," and did whatsoever seemed good to him. Thus, in 
 fact, he was a god on earth, yet did nought except with the 
 full approbation of his Heavenly Father. 
 
 During this happy period, Adam bore the same relation 
 to his Father and his God that Jesus did through all his 
 pilgrimage on earth. He Avas the only son of his Father, 
 and bore the express image of his person. He and his Father 
 were one, because his mind was under the complete control 
 of the Divine Will ; his every thought was by the inspira- 
 tion of God. He was such, we may suppose, as Peter and 
 James and John saw Christ in his transfiguration on the 
 mount. 
 
 So j)erfect a being, the sole sovereign of the earth, seated 
 upon his earthly empyrean, his will done on earth as that of 
 his Father is done in heaven, basking in the light of God's 
 countenance, and enjoying familiar converse with the lofty 
 One who inhabiteth eternity — it would appear that such a 
 one should be perfectly happy. So, no doubt, he was ; yet 
 he was a solitary being, without companionship, without an 
 equal, and, consequently, without complete sympathy in all 
 the universe. In heaven he had no fellows, for he was clothed 
 in flesh, and there all is unincumbered intelligence. He was 
 so transcendently superior, physically, morally, and intel- 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 127 
 
 lectually, to his subjects, the red men, not to speak of their 
 black servitors, that there was not in the earth one being with 
 whom he could associate on terms of equality. His days 
 were spent in ameliorating the condition of his subjects, the 
 improvement of his world ; his evening in contemplating the 
 glories of God and the perfection of his works. His mind 
 was employed, and he was content. 
 
 Though perfectly happy, his was a quiet, profound, unva- 
 rying contentment, which flowed from the gratification of 
 all his desires, and an abiding sense of the discharge of 
 every duty ; yet, being without a companion with whom to 
 associate, although he knew no sorrow, he could know no 
 joy. The poet says : 
 
 "The world was sad, the garden was a wild, 
 And man the hermit sigh'd till woman smiled." 
 
 "And God said. It is not good that the man (or Adam) 
 should be alone ; I will make him a help meet for him. And 
 the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and 
 he slept ; and God took one of his ribs, and closed up the 
 flesh instead thereof; and out of the rib which the Lord 
 God had taken from man, made he a woman, and brought 
 her unto the man." She was made lo be a help suitable for 
 him, a companion, the partner of his throne, the equal par- 
 ticipant in his glory and power. This being was the last of 
 God's earthly ci^eations — the adornment, the crowning glory 
 of creation — made for the pleasure of the world's great king, 
 and, therefore, more beautiful than the king himself, more 
 lovely far than all the works of God. 
 
 While Adam was in his first transport of joy, the warning 
 voice of their Heavenly Father repeated the command, "Of 
 every tree of the garden ye may freely eat ; but of the tree 
 of the knowledge of good and evil, ye shall not eat of it ; 
 for in the day that ye eat thereof ye shall surely die." The 
 
128 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 excess of joy in Adam was immediately tempered down into 
 rational happiness and quiet contentment. Adam was made, 
 inaugurated, and reigned in solitary majesty until God, of 
 his infinite goodness, made and presented to him a help 
 suitable for him — a companion who could sympathize with 
 him in his intellectual labors, and in the honors of vast do- 
 minion ; and all this occurred during the historic jubilee, as 
 aj^plied to the old races, and the first superior day, or period 
 of one thousand years, as applied to Adam. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 The Means God uses in the Accomplishment of His De- 
 signs — The Trinity in Unity — Spiritual Results are 
 Effected by Spiritual Agencies — Physical Results 
 are Effected by Physical Means — The Connecting 
 Link between Mind and Matter — God's Medium of 
 Communicating with Man — Instances — Proof. 
 
 HERE let us pause for a time in the investigation of our 
 main idea, to examine into the manner in which the 
 animals were created. And, in the first place, it becomes 
 necessary to inquire somewhat into the attributes of God, 
 and the means by which he accomplishes his designs, both 
 of a material and of an immaterial character. We would 
 approach this subject with that reverence and deep humility 
 which is due from a sinful son of father Adam to the 
 almighty Maker and Sustainer, whose purity is such that he 
 cannot look upon sin with the least degree of allowance. 
 
 The fact of the existence of God is nowhere revealed in 
 the Bible, because, by the power of ratiocination, the fact 
 can easily be deduced from the grandeur of his works and 
 
THEBIBLETPvUE. 129 
 
 the necessities of the case. Nothing is made known to us 
 by revehition except what cannot be discovered by patient 
 thought and profound research. Up to the time of Moses 
 the existence of a God had never been doubted ; but, for 
 reasons which we will hereafter have occasion more partic- 
 ularly to notice, the prevailing error in that day was in the 
 other direction ; for " they had lords many and goda many." 
 
 The Greek philosophers discovered, by the light of un- 
 aided reason, the existence of the great First Cause, and 
 erected in Athens an altar to him as the unknown god. It 
 remained, however, for the apostle, in the light of revelation, 
 to remove their doubts by saying to them, " Whom ye igno- 
 rantly worship, Him declare I unto you." It is true that in 
 David's time the fool in his heart had said there is no God ; 
 but if any such unfortunate existed in the time of Moses, he 
 was too insignificant to excite even a passing notice from the 
 inspired writer. He boldly assumes the existence of God, 
 and, in the very first sentence which he writes, reveals the 
 tremendous truth that, "In the beginning God created the 
 heavens and the earth," or universal matter. Were it not 
 for this declaration, the philosopher might be led by logical 
 deduction to the conclusion that matter is eternal. 
 
 And the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters, 
 or of chaotic matter, and " God said. Let there be light, and 
 there was light." Here we have a revelation of the triune 
 character of God. In the beginning God created matter ; 
 then the Spirit of God moved through chaos, and the Word 
 said, Let there be light. God the pure intellectuality, the 
 I<fous; God the thought, the product of the mind, and yet 
 the mind itself, the Logos or Word. " In the beginning was 
 the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was 
 God. All things were made by him, and without him -was 
 not anything made that was made." Further, there is the 
 principle of energy, which is the Spirit. The Spirit of God 
 
130 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 moved upon the face of the waters. INIan by wisdom could 
 not know this mystery of three persons in one God, therefore 
 the important truth so essential to the proper understanding 
 of the character and attributes of Deity, and the great plan 
 of the world's redemption, is mercifully revealed to us. 
 
 We know that man is endowed with intellect, because he 
 can lay down premises, and, reasoning therefrom, can arrive 
 at logical, or, still more accurately, at mathematical conclu- 
 sions. We infer the existence of mind from its operations, 
 for there can be no effect without a cause, and conversely 
 there can be no active cause without effect. Therefore there 
 can be no thought without mind; no more can there be 
 mind without thought. Thought is the product of mind, 
 and they are so inseparably connected that they are one ; 
 and we have the mind the Father, the thought the Son. 
 
 AVithout language there can be no thought. All conclu- 
 sions arrived at without the mental use of language are the 
 result of mere animal instinct. Mind does not move instinc- 
 tively, but rationally ; therefore thought is language fitly 
 used, and hence the Infinite Thought is called the " Word 
 of God." 
 
 When the Spirit moved in chaos, God said, let there be 
 light ; that is, when the Eternal Mind had educed thought 
 into a purpose, almighty power went forth to its accomplish- 
 ment, and when the word was spoken the deed was per- 
 formed. The physical strength of a man is the result of 
 physical energy or effort ; and yet this strength is so inti- 
 mately connected with the body, that it is one with the body. 
 The energy which attends the delivery of an oral address, 
 but is lost in the written document, is the spirit, the living 
 energy of the mind, which cannot be transmitted through 
 the gross media of ink and paper. Hence the spirit of a 
 man is the result of mind and thought, and yet it is one 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 131 
 
 ■with tliem. There can be no mind without thought, and no 
 thought without energy or spirit. 
 
 The great truth of the existence of the Mind, the Thought, 
 the Spirit, three persons, yet only one Inhabiter of eternity, 
 has been revealed to us. No man can see the mind of God ; 
 the Thought or Word has been made flesh, and dwelt among 
 us, and the Spirit, the energy, the power of God is known 
 to us by his works. 
 
 Here we will observe that the Almighty accomplishes all 
 his designs by the use of adequate means. Spiritual results 
 are effected by spiritual means ; physical ends are attained 
 by the use of physical agencies. God, who has established 
 this great law, is a Spirit without body or parts ; then how, 
 let us inquire, does he act upon the gross and the more re- 
 fined material of which this and the universal system of 
 worlds are composed ? The answer, in short, is that He 
 accomplishes all things by the use of adequate means, which 
 it is our business now in hand to examine into and illustrate. 
 
 When matter was created, it was in different degrees of 
 purity, or rather in different degrees of grossness. It rises 
 gradually from inert dull earth to the rich ingot of gold ; 
 from the rough opaque sandstone to the brilliant diamond ; 
 from the almost non-elastic oxygen, up through all the ethe- 
 rial gases to the divine element of electricity. This last is 
 the highest form of materiality ; then if the law of gradation 
 be observed here as elsewhere, may we not conclude that it 
 is the lowest form of spirit, or, in other words, that it is the 
 connecting link between mind and matter, and the conse- 
 crated medium by which God effects all his purposes in the 
 material universe ? On account of its extreme subtlety and 
 wonderful energy, some have thought it to be spirit ; but 
 spirit cannot be seen, neither is it appreciable by the phys- 
 ical sense of touch ; and since electricity is both seen and 
 felt, therefore it must be material, and the mighty agent 
 
132 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 which He spoke into existence in the beginning : " And 
 said, Let there be light, and there was light." 
 
 Whatever is created is not God ; and is it not true that 
 whatever is uncreated must be God, or appurtenant to hini 
 in such a manner as to be essential to his being ? Goodness, 
 wisdom, truth, and power are the attributes of Deity ; and, 
 may we not also add, ubiquity and eternal existence? But 
 what were ubiquity without extension, and what eternal ex- 
 istence without eternity ? Extension and duration could not 
 be created, therefore we must conclude that they are not 
 independent of, but attributes of, or essential to the being of 
 God. 
 
 To every creature He gives time and space, and when 
 these are taken away the creature ceases to exist. Without 
 the little space which our body occupies, and the few days 
 of our life, we could never have been a man. It is impos- 
 sible to conceive of existence, material or immaterial, with- 
 out duration and space ; but God is an immaterial being, 
 therefore extension and duration are prerequisite necessities 
 of his existence, and hence they are uncreated. God could 
 not create these pre-existing conditions of his own being ; but 
 since whatever is uncreated is God, as before we conclude 
 that eternity and extension are attributes or essentials to the 
 being of God. Electricity is not absolutely necessary to 
 spiritual existence, and though it be the mighty agency by 
 which God effects all his purposes in the material universe, 
 yet it was created by him. 
 
 In all the works of creation the law of gradation seems 
 to be universal and uniform in its application. There is no 
 exception to this, unless the link in the chain which should con- 
 nect the material with the immaterial be wanting. If such a 
 connecting link do exist, it must be a pure, ethereal, subtle 
 element, which can pervade the most compact material sub- 
 stance, affect the most gross, and yet constitute the medium 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 133 
 
 of iutelligence between spirit and spirit. Such sliould be its 
 characteristics that it would be difficult to determine whether 
 it were a material substance or an immaterial principle or 
 element. 
 
 Electricity actually fills these conditions, and is therefore 
 the connecting link between mind and matter. Now let us 
 see if this is the instrumentality by which the great I Am 
 effects all physical results. 
 
 When Moses was upon the mount feeding his flocks, lie 
 beheld a bush in flames which was not consumed, and when 
 he turned aside to see the wonderful sight, God spoke to him 
 from the midst of the bush. It is evident that God in this 
 instance manifested himself to Moses through the- medium 
 of electricity. 
 
 The philosophers tell us that every object pertaining to 
 our earth contains latent heat, called caloric, which, educed 
 by friction or violent concussion, results in fire. If the rays 
 of the snn be concentrated with a lens the result is fire. If 
 a current of electricity come in contact with combustible 
 matter the effect is fire. Similar results are produced by 
 similar causes ; and if the same effect is obtained from dis- 
 similar causes, we must conclude that the dissimilarity is 
 only apparent, and though with different modifications and 
 surroundings, yet the cause is one and the same. 
 
 On a clear night the gentle dews descend and water the 
 ground. At noon the black clouds cover the heavens, the 
 sun is darkened, the rain descends in torrents, and again 
 the earth is watered. The restless ocean, by its mighty 
 heavings, forces the waters through the internal ducts or 
 arteries of the world, to external channels or veins, and by 
 capillary attraction the liquid is diffused through the surface 
 of the low valley and the high mountain, so that the earth 
 literally sweats at every pore, and the ground again is 
 watered. How different the processes, yet the result is the 
 12 
 
134 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 same ; and we know, without a syllogism, that the cause is 
 the same — that is, the ground in each case is moistened by 
 the application of that compound of oxygen and hydrogen 
 called water. 
 
 So fire is obtained from caloric, from the rays of the sun, 
 and from the flashes of lightning ; therefore, though under 
 different modifications, caloric, the rays of the sun, and the 
 lightning are one and the same. But lightning is known to be 
 electricity; hence caloric, the ordinary light of the sun, and 
 all supposed agents which will produce fire, are electricity. 
 
 May we not assume the fact as not only susceptible of 
 proof, but abundantly proven, that through the medium of 
 fire alone God communicates with material beings ? " God, 
 out of Christ, is a consuming fire." " No man can see God 
 and live." Should the spirit of the immaculate God come 
 in direct contact with the sin-stained soul of man, he must 
 surely die ! By the intervention of a Mediator, and by the 
 use of the subtle element of electricity, which so perfectly 
 connects spirit with matter that it is difficult to determine 
 whether it is the one or the other, the Almighty establishes 
 intercourse between himself and his creature man. 
 
 A man's head may be compared to a telegraphic office, 
 the brain the apparatus, the soul or intellectuality the oper- 
 ator. He may occasionally transmit a message of his own, 
 but ordinarily he is engaged in receiving and despatching 
 the thoughts of others. The operator recognizes the oper- 
 ator with whom he converses, by the various calls of the 
 different offices with whom he is in communication. If God 
 addresses himself to man's intelligence through the medium 
 of electricity, and if, by permission, it be possible for man to 
 communicate with other spirits, and they with him, yet he cer- 
 tainly should be able to recognize the call and communica- 
 tion which comes from his Maker. 
 
 "The prince of the power of the air" makes himself to 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 135 
 
 appear as an angel of light to tlie sons of men ; it will not 
 do, then, to answer and rely upon every call that comes 
 clothed in light to us ; but if the operator will send up an 
 earnest petition to the throne of his Heavenly Father, he 
 will be certainly notified when God or his angels speak, or 
 if the call be from the devil or evil spirits. 
 
 If God acts upon the mind of man only through the 
 medium of electricity, because the mind is connected with 
 materiality, much more will he not move gross matter itself 
 without the use of this subtle and powerful agency to effect 
 his purposes. 
 
 The chariot which bore Elijah from earth to heaven was 
 a chariot of fire. When this same devout man had made 
 an issue with the four hundred prophets of Baal, and had 
 stated the proposition to the people, that if " Baal be God, 
 serve him, but if the Lord be God, serve him," then he 
 brought the question to arbitrament by saying. Whoever an- 
 SAvers by fire, let him be God ; and the Lord answered Elijah 
 by fire, in a most wonderful manner. The electricity or a 
 flash of lightning from heaven fell upon the offering, and 
 not only consumed the sacrifice with the wood, but also the 
 rocks of which the altar was built, and even licked up the 
 water in the trenches round about. When Abraham had 
 divided his offerings in twain, and had laid them upon the 
 altar, a flash of electricity or fire passed between the parts 
 and consumed them. But why multiply instances of this 
 kind? For under the old dispensation, God ever answered 
 his servants by fire. 
 
 The Tabernacle was consecrated, the altar was made holy 
 by heavenly fire ; and the L^rim and the Thummim ever glowed 
 with electricity when God was pleased with his people, but 
 tlie bright flame was wanting when he was displeased. 
 When Solomon had erected the great temple at Jerusalem 
 and consecrated it in solemn prayer to his God, then the 
 
136 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 lambent flames of electricity flashed through all its recesses, 
 played upon the cherubim in the holy of holies, fell upon 
 the altar of burnt offerings, and consumed the hecatombs 
 of lambs and bullocks which Solomon had sacrificed on that 
 grand occasion. 
 
 " O Lord, how great are thy works, and thy thoughts are 
 very deep." " Great and marvellous are thy works, Lord 
 God Almighty ; just and true are thy ways, thou King of 
 saints." "The works of the Lord are great, sought out of 
 all them that have pleasure therein." " I will praise thee ; 
 for I am fearfully and wonderfully made ; marvellous are 
 thy works, and that my soul knoweth right well." " 
 Lord our God, thou who makest thine angels spirits, thy 
 ministers a flaming fire," guide us to speak aright of thee 
 and of thy laws. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 Electeicity the Means tjsed in Creating — The same 
 Means used in Governing the Creation. 
 
 IT was by electricity, as we have seen, that oxygen and 
 hydrogen in water were united ; and w-ith it God com- 
 bined nitrogen and oxygen, and thus made the firmament, 
 by which the waters on the earth are divided from the waters 
 which are attracted by electricity above the firmament. By 
 this same agency, He gathered the waters together into one 
 place, and caused the dry land to appear. By electricity, 
 the water was evaporated, the earth w^as warmed and ener- 
 gized, and vegetation, at the command of God, was brought 
 forth. In the fulness of time, when Omnipotence spake the 
 command to the waters to bring forth the fishes and the 
 
T H E B I B L E T R U E. 137 
 
 fowls, and to the earth to bring forth cattle, four-footed 
 beasts, and creeping things, it was electricity which ener- 
 gized the water and the earth, and compelled inert matter 
 to obey the high command. 
 
 We cannot believe, as stated in another place, that the 
 small fishes, and the great whales, and Leviathan, and all 
 the monsters of the briny deep, and the little birds, and the 
 swan, and the pelican, and the ospray, and the ostrich, and 
 all the feathered tribes, were created instantly, in a state of 
 full maturity; because they were commanded to multiply 
 after their kind, which we understand to mean, not only 
 that the offspring were to be like their parents, but also that 
 they were to come into being and to maturity like the fir.^t 
 pairs. Since we cannot conceive of the idea that the Eternal 
 God could be hurried in His work, we can by no means sup- 
 pose that less time was taken for perfecting the bodies of 
 the first animals than is now allowed them for procreation 
 and maturity. N^ot because the Omnipotent could not speak 
 them into existence, but because he chooses to accomplish 
 all his designs by the use of adequate means. Being im- 
 mutable. He effects His objects by the same means yester- 
 day, to-day, and forever; therefore, if it require five, ten, 
 fifteen, or twenty years for the procreation and maturity of 
 an animal now, we may with propriety conclude that He 
 would take at least as much time in which to fecundate the 
 waters and the earth, and cause them to bring forth living 
 creatures, as is required now to perfect their bodies. 
 
 Electricity, then, is the agency by which the Almighty is 
 pleased to sustain all nature, both animate and inanimate ; 
 but, since He is immutable, the means by which He now 
 sustains are the same by which He created ; hence, when 
 the waters were commanded to bring forth abundantly the 
 living thing which raoveth in the waters, and the fowl which 
 fly in the air, energized and fructified by the sun's electricity, 
 12* 
 
138 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 they brought forth in obedience to the sovereign command. 
 So, also, when the earth was at first commanded to bring 
 forth the grass, the herb, and the tree, and afterward the 
 cattle, the four-footed beasts, and creeping thing, fecundity 
 was imparted by this agency, and she brought forth what- 
 ever the wisdom of God had designed. 
 
 The fishes deposit their spawn in a shallow pai-t of the 
 "water, and they are energized into life by the sun's elec- 
 tricity ; then, by this fecundating agency, we may suppose 
 that God caused the waters to bring forth the fishes in the 
 first place without the spawn. By the same vivifying in- 
 fluence, and at the same time, the waters brought forth 
 abundantly the fowls which fly in the air. 
 
 As previously stated, vegetation, in all its endless variety, 
 did not instantly spring into mature existence, because this 
 would have been contrary to the natural laws of production. 
 There could be no necessity for hurrying the creation ; and 
 God never works miracles unless it be for the purpose of 
 carrying out some special design. The earth, when first fe- 
 cundated by solar electricity, having no soil, brought forth 
 ephemeral fungus growths ; and then the mosses, and the 
 lichens, growing, maturing, and decaying, returned to the 
 earth, and so a vegetable mould began to be formed. By 
 this means an annual increase was added to the capacity of 
 the earth to produce ; and in due time, the poorer grasses 
 and the lighter kind of herbs, and so on, until finally all 
 kinds of vegetation, up to the lofty pine and the giant 
 oak, by the subtile and powerful agency of electricity, were 
 brought forth from the bleak and barren bosom of the 
 earth. 
 
 In the primitive ages, there was no rain to wash off* the 
 forming soil, so that the mountain-tops and steep hill-sides 
 were equally as rich as the valleys below. The placid elec- 
 tricity of the sun, by means of the relay batteries formed in 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 139 
 
 our air, decomposed the water by day, and, being removed 
 by night, the constituent gases were recompounded, and the 
 gentle dews descended and watered the whole face of the 
 ground. Thus with electricity the earth was warmed by 
 day, and watered by night. 
 
 After thousands of years had added richness to the soil 
 and abundance to its production, the fishes and the fowls, 
 being the least destructive to vegetation, were energized by 
 electricity into life. After another astronomical or creative 
 day of fifty thousand years, when immense richness had been 
 added to the soil, and astonishing luxuriance to its crops of 
 vegetation, at the command of God the vis vitce energized 
 into being the cattle, the four-footed beast, and the creep- 
 ing thing. Lastly, by the same energizing power, he created 
 man, in his own image and likeness — male and female cre- 
 ated he them ; and blessed them, and commanded them to 
 be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth, and to 
 subdue it, and to have dominion over it. 
 
 We intend to prove, before we have done, that this man 
 was not Adam. But before entering more fully upon the 
 task than we have already done, we earnestly deprecate the 
 prejudices of theologians, and solicit all earnest inquirers 
 after truth to investigate the subject, and severely test our 
 views by the rules of right reason. We must, right here, 
 however, add something further in answer to the ques- 
 tion, How did God, who is a spirit, form the first animal 
 bodies ? 
 
 When the Infinite Mind designed the creation of worlds, 
 his spirit moved upon chaos, and, electricity flashing through 
 the mass, it was bisected, and the worlds were made. By 
 the same instrumentality the earth brought forth vegeta- 
 tion in all its thousand varieties ; and since the earth, in 
 obedience to the same command, brought forth all living 
 creatures, was it not done by the same means ? The cab- 
 
140 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 bage-hcad and the broad-spreading top of the oak are sup- 
 ported by the earth through the stem upon which they 
 grow. 
 
 If the animal bodies were vegetated into life, after the 
 sap had freely circulated through them for ten, fifteen, 
 twenty, or a hundred years, is it not rational to suppose that 
 the vegetable fibre may have been consolidated into the 
 strength of bone and muscle, that the pulpy substance was 
 converted into animal flesh, and the internal bark into skin. 
 The electricity from the sun to-day energizes the spawn of 
 fishes into life, and brings forth the half-vegetable, half-ani- 
 mal sea-nettles, sponges, and the like. The earth, then, fe- 
 cundated by the same generous means, must have brought 
 forth the first animal bodies. 
 
 To say that this is "a hidden mystery," and that it is 
 therefore beyond man's comprehension, is not only false, but 
 a mean evasion of the question under consideration. It was 
 made a subject of revelation, and ought to be investigated, 
 and at some time will be clearly understood ; if not, the 
 revelation amounts to nothing. The earth was commanded 
 to bring forth vegetation, and she obeyed. Afterward, in 
 the same words, she was required to bring forth the living 
 creature, and she did so ; and if the process had not been 
 the same, would not the inspired writer have given us some 
 clue to the fact? We are told that Moses in another place 
 declares that God made every living creature of the dust 
 of the ground ; and this, instead of controverting, helps to 
 establish our views. 
 
 Whatever means the Almighty uses in upholding nature, 
 we may safely conclude are the same which he used to create. 
 It is understood how the foetus is formed, and how it is sup- 
 ported by the life-blood of the mother. In the beginning 
 there were no mothers ; but God commanded the earth to 
 bring forth abundantly, as the universal mother of all flesh. 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 141 
 
 According to the plain rules of analogical reasoning, we 
 mi;st conclude that the first animals were supported by the 
 circulation of the earth, through a similar channel and by 
 similar propulsion to that by which the foetus is supported 
 in the mother's Avomb. 
 
 The young animal body is supported by infusion through 
 the navel cord until perfectly formed ; and yet it breathes 
 not until it is separated from the mother. Since the earth 
 could not be a nursing mother, it was necessary for the first 
 created animal bodies, especially those whose young are now 
 dependent on the nursing care of the mother, to have con- 
 tinued their connection Avith and drawn their support directly 
 from the earth, through the original channel, until the body 
 was not only perfectly formed as at birth, but until the 
 body had ripened into full maturity. 
 
 At that time it became so thoroughly permeated with 
 electricity that the unconscious vegetable body, at the com- 
 mand of God, was converted into a living, breathing, sen- 
 tient animal. Where is the difficulty in the creation of a 
 living animal upon this hypothesis, when art can apply 
 electricity to a dead body and cause it to exhibit all the 
 external signs of vitality, even to the deep breathing of 
 profound sleep. 
 
 "The works of the Lord are great, sought out of all them 
 that have pleasure therein." Then, if you have pleasure in 
 the works of God, you must not say that these are mysteries 
 which are not intended to be understood ; and especially 
 when the wox-k, as in the case in hand, is the subject of rev- 
 elation. Man is endowed with the power of ratiocination, 
 to the end that he may be able to comprehend the sublime 
 works of nature, and through them to look up to and wor- 
 shijD that Infinite Mind which has planned and executed the 
 vast designs of the complicated system of worlds, and the 
 endless variety of vegetable life, and of all sentient beings. 
 
142 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 Then, with us, look into the works of nature, and through 
 them up to nature's God. 
 
 It is a fixed law of nature, that nothing shall be done 
 without the use of adequate means ; spiritual objects must 
 be attained by spiritual means ; material ends are accom- 
 plished by material agencies. The Author of Nature estab- 
 lished this law, and it would not only be inconsistent, but 
 dishonoring to the exalted immutability of his character to 
 suppose that he created universal nature in direct opposi- 
 tion to, and in gross violation of, this great law of universal 
 application. But if nature was created under law, you 
 must conclude with us that the means by which it is sus- 
 tained are the same by which it was created. 
 
 AVe have seen that through the instrumentality of electri- 
 city the world is sustained and was created ; that all the in- 
 fluence from the sun is electricity ; and yet this influence is 
 now the only support of vitality on the earth. We have 
 seen how vegetation and animal life might have been 
 brought forth by this same agency ; then w^hy suppose that 
 any other means were employed, or, still more, that they 
 were called into being, without the use of means, in contra- 
 vention to the universal law above refered to ? 
 
 By the rays of the sun, which are electricity, the earth 
 was impregnated, energized, and, at the command of God, 
 brought forth first the grass, the herb, and the tree, in their 
 order ; and then the living creature in all the vast concat- 
 enation of animal life. 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 143 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 Eeproduction is Death — Moses writing only the His- 
 tory OF THE AdAMIC OR WHITE RACE — ThE UsE OF REVE- 
 LATION. 
 
 WE have already observed that all nature, which was 
 originally commanded to multiply after its kind, was, 
 without any design of inflicting punishment, intended to die. 
 The gi-ass, the herb, and the tree, which bear seed for the 
 reproduction of themselves, are subject to decay and death. 
 Every kind of insect, and all kinds of animals, according to 
 the law of their being, multiply after their kind ; and when 
 old, and life becomes a burden, they die, to make room for 
 their more vigorous offspring. 
 
 The governing man or Indian, as well as the animal man 
 or negro, were subject to the law of increase or propagation ; 
 and, therefore, also subject to the universal law of decay and 
 death. The love of life is common to all animals ; and He 
 who made them, gave to each the instincts and capacities 
 necessary for their self-preservation, to a certain extent. 
 However, lest the world should become overburdened with 
 living creatures to such an extent that the earth, even when 
 most exuberant in her productiveness, could not yield a suf- 
 ficient supply of vegetation for the support of all, the Om- 
 niscient created the shark of the seas, the eagle of the 
 mountains, the lion of the forests ; in a word. He created 
 the carnivorous animals, to feed upon and to keep the gra- 
 minivorous animals in due bounds. 
 
 Lastly, lest the monsters of the deep, the mightiest of the 
 birds, the terrible monarchs of the forests should exterminate 
 the feebler animals in their respective elements, therefore 
 God said, Let us make man in our image and likeness, and 
 
144 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 let them have dominion over the fishes of the sea, the fowl 
 of the air, and the living creature that moveth upon the 
 face of the earth; that is, this man, by his superior intellect, 
 should have the power, as well as the wisdom and the jus- 
 tice, to take the lives of those animals alone which shall be 
 necessary to his own comfort, and which should threaten 
 other varieties of animals with extinction. It was his duty 
 to preserve the order in animal being which God had estab- 
 lished. 
 
 To this governing man, the animal man, on account of his 
 helplessness, was an object of peculiar care ; while the ani- 
 mal man, in return, was a most faithful servitor and adorer 
 of his protector. This governing man, however, was averse 
 to labor, intellectual and physical, and therefore disqualified 
 in his very organism, constitution, and in all his instincts 
 for forcing the earth to yield her fruits more abundantly 
 by cultivation ; hence, after the government of the world 
 had been in his hands for vast ages, when the world was old 
 and densely populated, and though rich in soil and exuberant 
 in productiveness beyond our conceptions, yet the teeming 
 millions of men and beasts demanded the cultivation of the 
 ground, in order fully to meet and satisfy the multiplying 
 wants of its numerous denizens. The governing man would 
 not, could not work, or even plan agricultural labor for the 
 animal man; wherefore Moses says, "And there was not a 
 man to till the ground." On this account, and that the 
 government of the world might be assimilated to the hier- 
 archy of the heavens, God formed the body of a man out of 
 the dust of the ground, as he had originally formed the 
 bodies of all the other animals, and "he breathed into his 
 nostrils the breath of life, and he became a living soul." 
 
 In the very nature of things and in the necessities of the 
 case, this man was formed to be a king, the supreme ruler 
 of the whole world ; and therefore he was not, as all other 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 145 
 
 animals, as the animal man and as the first governing man, 
 made male and female. The single body of this man was 
 formed, so different from all others, so superior, so tran- 
 scendently beautiful and majestic, that even the proud, im- 
 perious Indian, with all his high instincts of j^ersonal dig- 
 nity, could but bow in admiration of this glorious person 
 age. When the divine afflatus was breathed upon Adam, 
 and godlike intelligence beamed forth from his every feature, 
 the lordly governors of the earth, as Peter and James and 
 John at the scene of the transfiguration on the mount, in- 
 voluntarily prostrated themselves at the feet of his majesty, 
 and acknowledged Adam to be the representative of God 
 and the sole ruler of all the earth. 
 
 " And God planted a garden eastward in Eden, and put 
 Adam therein, to dress it and to keep it." The garden was 
 watered by a river which was there parted into four heads, 
 or rivers described as running out from thence in as many 
 different directions. That no such geographical locality 
 exists on the face of the earth accessible to man is evident, 
 or it would long since have been pointed out by Biblical an- 
 tiquarians. If such topography ever was in the world, 
 Avhere men now dwell or travel, it is clear that it was so ut- 
 terly destroyed when the fountains of the great deep were 
 broken up, and the internal waters were forced to the sur- 
 face, as to remove every vestige of hope that it can ever be 
 identified. We know, however, that this garden was a lo- 
 cality, for Adam was a material being, and therefore re- 
 quired for his convenience and happiness a local, material 
 habitation. 
 
 For reasons which we shall hereafter render, we suppose 
 that the scene of Adam's majestic and paradisian happiness 
 was situated high in those beatific hyperborean regions the 
 traditional remembrance of which has been handed down even 
 to our own times through the poetic literature of the Greeks. 
 
146 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 We will observe, however, at present, that although this de- 
 scription may and certainly does have a literal signification, it 
 is also allegorical, and without doubt the information princi- 
 pally intended to be conveyed to us is from this latter sense. 
 
 If we will take a work on anatomy, and look at the in- 
 verted rivers delineated in a cut of the human body, we 
 shall have presented before us such a topography as that 
 which Moses describes as the garden of Eden. If the heart 
 be taken for a river, it parts into four heads, and runs off 
 as four great rivers, or the arteries which run through the 
 arms and the legs, and branching off into every part of the 
 human body, it is moistened by that vital fluid. As seen in 
 the cut, there is one great river, the aorta, parting into four 
 rivers delineated in full form, and flowing in appearance 
 up stream, or from their mouths to their sources. This map 
 will answer the description given by Moses, unless we shall 
 consider it as a representation of the whole earth, when the 
 garden would be situated near the one sea of the whole 
 earth, which possibly was somewhere in the present Atlan- 
 tic Ocean. 
 
 Then if, in a literal sense, we should understand the whole 
 earth to be Adam's Paradise —in the figurative sense, being 
 that with which we are here more particularly interested, 
 the garden of Eden certainly was intended to represent his 
 own body, in which God planted all manner of desires, in- 
 stincts, and inclinations, the gratification of which would 
 bring pleasure to their possessor. Among the chief of these 
 desires was that represented as the tree of life, or devotion 
 to the God who had made him, and that called the tree of 
 the knowledge of good and evil, which represented the passion 
 growing out of his virility. The latter was the only instinct 
 or passion in his whole nature which it w^as unlawful for him 
 to gratify. 
 
 Why, it will be asked, did God plant this desire, or the 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 147 
 
 capacity out of which the passion might grow, in Adam, and 
 then prohibit its indulgence ; and especially since no such 
 prohibition had been imposed upon the animals, nor upon 
 the inferior men? A sufficient answer would be, because it 
 so pleased the Author of all things ; and he certainly has 
 the right to dispose of and impose whatever conditions and 
 laws upon his creatures and all his works which he may 
 deem proper. Since he has condescended, through the works 
 of nature and by his prophets, to reveal his reasons for what 
 he does in the world, and especially for the course which he 
 has pursued in regard to our first parents, therefore it is 
 both reasonable and right that we should attempt to justify 
 his ways, even in the eyes of his rebellious creatures, and 
 show how the miseries, the sufferings of the whole earth 
 sprang from the wilful disobedience of man. 
 
 Let it be borne in mind that, according to our theory, 
 when Adam made his advent into the world he found it full 
 to overflowing with teeming life — animals and men being 
 more numerous then than at any time since the fall — and 
 that his mission here was to be a king, the universal mon- 
 arch of all the earth. This theory we have builded upon 
 what we consider a fair and rational construction of the 
 account of the creation by Moses. In view of the hand- 
 writing of God in the works of nature, the vast ages in 
 which the mountains have stood, the rocks have matured, 
 the strata of the earth have been formed, the fossil remains 
 have been deposited — in view of all these cumulative proofs, 
 the world was certainly old, very old, when Adam came, or 
 at least when he was driven out of Paradise, six thousand 
 years ago. 
 
 When the earth was commanded to bring forth the body 
 of Adam, he sprang from the earth in a manner similar to 
 that in which the bodies of the other animals had been 
 formed. It was superior to them all in beauty and perfec- 
 
148 THE BIBLE TEUE. 
 
 tion; and when God had breathed into his nostrils the 
 breath of life, through the instrumentality of electricity, he 
 became a living soul — that is, he was endowed with an in- 
 telligence far superior to all earthly beings, which was but a 
 little lower than the angels. Notwithstanding his great per- 
 fection, yet his body was material, and therefore subject to 
 the laws which govern materiality — that is, the same cause 
 which produced decay and death in other animals would 
 also produce the same results in his body. 
 
 The law of reproduction is the law of decay and death. 
 The grass, the herb, the tree, which produce seed, are there- 
 fore subject to the law of decay and death. The living 
 creature which procreates must, from that cause alone, as 
 certainly die. The strength of the earth throAvn into the 
 vegetable increases its healthy growth, until it begins the 
 "work of forming and maturing fruit, when its vitality is 
 chiefly directed to this object, whereby the vigor of the plant 
 is materially affected; and this recurring year after year, the 
 plant sooner or later, in proportion to the substantiality of 
 its structure, must decay and die. 
 
 Animal life is produced and sustained by the same instru- 
 mentality which produces and sustains vegetable life. That 
 agency is electricity ; and any means by which the normal 
 quantity of the vis vitce is lessened or diverted from its ap- 
 propriate mission of supporting the individual vegetable or 
 animal, whether the diminution or diversion be by violent 
 disorganization or by a process less active, yet the effect 
 must be the same in the animal as in the vegetable. The 
 vitality which should go to the support and invigoration of 
 the parent animal is diverted from this object, and goes to the 
 procreation of a new body like itself. 
 
 The mind controls the electricity of the body to a certain 
 extent, and with it controls the body. When the mind 
 wills that the body move from one point to another, imme- 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 149 
 
 diately it throws a sufficient quantitj^ of the electric enei'gy 
 into the lower extremities, and the required motion is pro- 
 duced. Whatever movements of the hands or other parts 
 of the body are required by the mind, are effected in tlie 
 same way ; and so soon as this object is accomplished, the 
 extraordinary concentration of electricity, being no longer 
 necessary in that particular part of the body, in obedience 
 to the will returns to the brain, which is the palace of the 
 soul or intelligence. 
 
 If any contusion, fracture, or violent aperture be made 
 in the body, the mind directs unusual energies to that point 
 for the purpose of repairing the injury. By the extraordinary 
 and lasting concentration of electricity in that particular part, 
 the balance of the body, neglected, suffers for its usual supply 
 of electricity ; or, as it is commonly expressed, the wdiole 
 body, through sympathy, suffers with the afflicted member. 
 
 The vitality of the vegetable, or of the animal, not only 
 has a special direction in the act of procreation, but is ex- 
 hausted, or escapes, never to return to the parent stalk, or 
 to the control and invigoration of the parent animal ; there- 
 fore every act of procreation is a sure blow aimed at the life 
 of the procreating animal ; and death must inevitably fol- 
 low, sooner or later, in proportion to the frequency of the 
 tax on the vital energy and vigor of the constitution of the 
 procreators. Death will as certainly result from procrea- 
 tion as from a pistol-shot or the guillotine. 
 
 The animals, which God made and commanded to multi- 
 ply after their kind, had no restraining law imposed upon 
 them, and can therefore have no fear of the judgment, and, 
 do what they will, can have no consciousness of having 
 infracted a law of their being. Although they have the love 
 of life and the instinct of self-preservation, yet death to 
 them is not that terrible monster which he appears to the 
 guilty infractors of the known moral laws. 
 
150 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 The animal only sees danger when it confronts him. The 
 instinct of self-preservation arms him for resistance. A con- 
 flict ensues, an effort, a struggle, and death closes the scene. 
 The herd or flock to which the victim belongs either flee or 
 overcome the danger, and straightway forget their late com- 
 panion and death. To such, death is shorn of his terrors. 
 The negro in Africa, and the nobler Indian of America, 
 are in this category. 
 
 The hare is timid, the lion is brave, yet death is no more 
 terrible to one than the other ; in other words, neither of 
 them is afraid of death, but fears impending danger, and 
 acts upon the instincts or promptings of the laws of self-pre- 
 servation. When an African chief dies, whole hecatombs 
 of the young and robust are immolated upon his tomb. 
 This practice to us seems horrible, yet to the African it ap- 
 pears all right. The African is a timid animal, and will 
 shrink and flee from that danger which the white man, 
 with the fear of death ever before his eyes, will sternly 
 brave. It is abundantly apparent that it is not death, but 
 danger, which the negro fears. If he is quietly led to the 
 block or stake, not a nerve in his system will be disturbed, 
 but he dies without a single fear or regret ; yet he is thrown 
 into immense trepidation and terror by the report of a can- 
 non or the bursting of a shell. He meet deaths as a natural 
 consequence ; he fears danger from instinct. 
 
 The nobler and more intellectual Indian, whose bravery 
 exceeds that of the impetuous lion, which sells his life to the 
 hunter only at the most extravagant price, yet the fierce son 
 of the forest has no overw^eaning love of life or great fear 
 of death. Previous to contact with and contamination by 
 the white man, no Indian, who had forfeited his life to the 
 laws of this tribe, was ever known to save it by fighting, 
 because he confidently expects to pass from this stage of ac- 
 tion to the more pleasant hunting-grounds beyond the west- 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. l«5l 
 
 em hills. He sees his tribe melting rapidly awa) xithout 
 more than a passing pang for those who have died, while 
 the enduring grief, that reaches the very core of his exist- 
 ence, is for the young and vigorous warriors who should 
 have been born to his tribe. 
 
 Death is therefore as much the normal condition of all 
 procreating animals as life and health. If any unpreju- 
 diced reader will take the account of the creation as given 
 by Moses — indeed, if he will read everything in the Bible 
 bearing on this subject, he will be astonished that the idea 
 of Adam's transgression having brought death upon all ani- 
 mals should ever have obtained such a hold upon the Chris- 
 tian mind. To such a one, that other general absurdity, 
 that all the different species of men are derived from the 
 same pair, will appear in all its native ugliness. 
 
 Moses sets out with the design of writing the history of the 
 race of Adam ; then we could scarcely expect of him an 
 extended work on zoology. Were you to undertake to write 
 a history of the United States, would you feel bound to enter 
 into a detailed account of the inhabitants of Mozambique, 
 the qualities and appearance of the Bengal tiger, the intel- 
 ligence and enormous proportions of the elephant, the fero- 
 cious strength and majestic grandeur of the lion? Rather 
 Avould you not confine yourself to American history, and 
 make mention of outside men and things only as they 
 became interwoven in the subject under consideration ? If 
 mention should be made of the horse, it is because it is 
 necessary to the full development of the American chai-acter. 
 If the Indians or Chinese are brought forward in your work, 
 it is for the purpose of illustrating American character as 
 exhibited in connection with those people. 
 
 This is the natural, the only way in which any other his- 
 torian than Moses is expected to write. Why should he not 
 have the same privilege, or, rather, be bound by this universal 
 
152 THEBIBLETEUE. 
 
 rule of the liistorian, and especially as he was giving only 
 a synopsis, or at most a very succinct and comprehensive 
 account of the times of which he wrote. Indeed, he only 
 speaks of the creation apparently for the purpose of showing 
 that God is the author of all things ; that he made every- 
 thing very good, and that Adam by wilful transgression 
 brought death upon himself and all his posterity ; that, not- 
 withstanding the voluntary wickedness of the race. His 
 goodness induced him to plan the redemption of the race 
 from the bondage of sin and death. 
 
 When Moses had said enough to introduce his subject 
 properly — to show that God is infinite in goodness, power 
 and wisdom — that man, who was made good and just and 
 holy, rebelled against the lav*' of his being, and thereby in- 
 curred the penalty of death — and after mentioning a few 
 prominent facts for the purpose of impressing these truths 
 upon the mind, he proceeds directly into his subject, which 
 is the history of the Jews, or of Abraham and his posterity. 
 In such a work could we rationally expect the author to give 
 a detailed history of the horse, of the gorilla, or indeed of 
 any other animal or man, than of him from whom sprang 
 the subjects of his work, and of others incidentally, as they 
 might become connected with and involved in the history of 
 those concerning whom he wrote ? 
 
 We certainly ought not to look for a special account, or 
 even the incidental notice of the creation of any race of 
 men not directly or indirectly connected with the fall of 
 Adam nor involved in its consequences, any more than we 
 should expect a particular account of the creation and sub- 
 sequent history of any other animal. For information, 
 however, the inspired writer does mention the fact that God 
 created all things, the vegetables and every living creature, 
 and that he commanded thera all, except Adam alone, to 
 multiply after their kind. 
 
THE BIBLE T E U E. 153 
 
 We think that we will be abundantly sustained by reason 
 in the conclusion that all the animals which were originally 
 intended to multiply or procreate, were also intended to die. 
 In this view, and this alone, can we understand the Mosaic 
 account of the creation, and the succeeding early history of 
 the world, as restored to us by inspiration, and reconcile it 
 with the handwriting of God as plainly seen in the fossil 
 remains of animals deeply imbedded in the bosom of the 
 earth long anterior to the advent of Adam. 
 
 It is not to be doubted that Adam was made to be im- 
 mortal, nor that by transgression he brought death upon 
 himself and upon his posterity. " The wages of sin is death," 
 and when he violated the law he justly obtained this reward, 
 and therefore died ; but by the sin of Adam the sentence of 
 death passed upon all his race. Wherefore might this be ? 
 Was the heinousness of the offence so great, in a moral point 
 of view, that the offended justice of God must pursue with 
 unrelenting rigor the unborn millions of his race, and that 
 judicial punishment for this first offence must be inflicted 
 upon them to the end of time ? Or was the act of Adam, 
 in its legitimate consequences, such a complete subversion 
 of law and order that the incarnation, suffering, and death 
 of the second Adam became necessary to restore the world 
 to its former condition? After Adam's fall, do not his 
 descendants die in the due course of nature, just as all other 
 animals? 
 
 "Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, 
 and death by sin ; and so death passed upon all men, for 
 that all have sinned." We see from this passage that the 
 transgression of Adam was a representative act, which af- 
 fects all his race ; but how, let us ask, could it, in the sight 
 of infinite justice, reach and impose penalties upon the 
 denizens of the ocean, of the air, and of the forest? If God 
 had intended to inflict direst punishment upon all sentient 
 
154 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 beings, would he not have declared the fact ? It is true, 
 that incidentally and unavoidably, all do suffer with him, 
 inasmuch as the earth was cursed for his sake ; but it cannot 
 be that they were arbitrarily punished to the extent of the 
 loss of immortality, and such an important fact not be men- 
 tioned by Moses. 
 
 Even upon the serpent and upon his seed, though the 
 wrath of the Almighty was kindled hotly against him for 
 the part which he had taken in bringing about the fall of 
 Adam, yet the sentence of death was not passed, for the 
 simple reason that by the very law of his being he was al- 
 ready subject to death. Upon Adam himself, God did not 
 denounce the judgment of death, but cursed the earth for 
 his sake, and declared the evils of the life he should hence- 
 forth live, until he should return to the earth, as the legiti- 
 mate result of the act by which he had violated the law of 
 immortality. 
 
 Whatever is important for us to know may be discovered 
 by the investigation of the works of nature ; otherwise it 
 has been made a subject of revelation, and may be ascer- 
 tained from the Scriptures. When both the book of nature 
 and the inspired volume are silent on any question, it is not 
 only safe to pronounce against it, but it is wholly absurd 
 and irrational to contend for it. 
 
 Throughout all the vegetable kingdom, decay is written 
 upon every object that lives. The same law is enstarnped 
 in unmistakable characters, that whatever is born or comes 
 into the world by procreation must die. Yet the Scriptures 
 only speak of man who is born of a woman, being but of 'a 
 few days and full of trouble,' although it is equally true 
 that the days of the animals are also few and soon ended. 
 
 The book of nature makes the fact clear, beyond a doubt, 
 that the laws of reproduction and of decay and death are 
 as inseparably connected as light and heat, as cause and 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 155 
 
 effect. Tlie immortality of Adam, which was directly in 
 opposition to this well-known universal law of animal as 
 well as of vegetable being, would not be discovered by the 
 light of reason ; hence, that all might see the justice and 
 goodness of God, the fact was made known by revelation. 
 The primitive happiness of Adam may be inferred from the 
 light of reason ; but his original immortality, and the fact 
 that by his own voluntary act he brought misery and death 
 upon himself and all his race, and produced by his rebel- 
 lion all the ills of earth, could not be so discovered, and 
 was therefore made the subject of direct revelation. 
 
 Man is found to be a reproducing animal ; but it is plainly 
 written on all the works of nature that whatever reproduces 
 must die; therefore to reveal that fact would have been un- 
 necessary. Since man is now a procreating, and conse- 
 quently a dying animal, if he were ever a different being it 
 could be known in no other way than by direct revelation. 
 
 The converse of the proposition, that whatever repro- 
 duces must die, is that whatever does not reproduce cannot 
 die. Spirit does not reproduce, therefore spirit is immortal. 
 Matter may be changed into a thousand different forms, yet 
 matter is indestructible. Certain forms of matter may be 
 increased, but the quantity of matter is not increased ; 
 hence, it appears that, because matter does not reproduce, it 
 cannot die. The law of reproduction and death is univer- 
 sal, and, like all the laws of God, is without exception. 
 Then when he declares to us that Adam was made to be 
 immortal, we must conclude that the condition of immor- 
 tality must have been the only one of which we can have 
 any conception, that is, that he should not be a procreator. 
 Had there been any other death-producing cause, since it 
 was of such vast importance to us, it certainly Avould have 
 been revealed ; but since there are no two causes in the uni- 
 verse which will produce the same result, and since the 
 
156 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 auomally is not revealed to us, therefore we arrive clearly at 
 the couclusion that reproduction is the sole cause of death, 
 and that Adam died not, nor would ever have died, had he 
 not become a procreator. 
 
 We are here met with the assertion that sin is the cause of 
 death. Ay, that is the very thing which we were saying ; but sin 
 is the violation of the law. Reproduction is the law of death, 
 and conversely, non-reproduction is the law of immortality ; 
 hence, as before, the condition of Adam's immortality was 
 that he should not procreate. By reason we can discover no 
 other cause adequate to the subversion of the original de- 
 signs of the Almighty in regard to Adam ; therefore, had 
 there been some other, it surely would have been revealed 
 to us ; hence, from every stand-point, it abundantly appears 
 that the act of procreation was the cause of the fall and 
 death of Adam. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 Adam axd Eve could not have been both Immortal axd 
 Procreative — Location of Eden, both Figurative and 
 Literal. 
 
 IN the last chapter, we have seen that the cause of death 
 in all nature is reproduction, and besides this we fail to 
 discover, either by the light of reason or of revelation, any 
 other cause adequate to this result ; and that, therefore, 
 Adam, who was made to be immortal, was designed to be a 
 non-producing being. It is our purpose at present to inquire 
 into other reasons by which we think the condition of the 
 immortality of our first parents will be further elucidated. 
 If Adam and Eve were made to be both immortal and 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 157 
 
 procreating, wliat would have been the condition of them- 
 selves, of their offspring, of the world, at this time? Let 
 us allow twenty-five years as the time for procreation, and 
 then run back only two hundred and fifty years, and our 
 ancestors number one thousand and twenty-four. Allowing 
 each of these to have married into other families than their 
 own kindred, and then each being the parent of five children, 
 and it is apparent that each of us have had 9,765,625 blood 
 relatives descended from the same pair, in the short space of 
 two hundred and fifty years. This basis of calculation will 
 admit of the death of the race at thirty-five years of age. 
 Let the calculation be run back through six thousand years, 
 and it will appear through what untold millions of ancestors 
 each individual has derived his being ; and it will appear 
 that whole volumes would be necessary to set down in figures 
 the number of his collateral relatives, or the entire number 
 of the descendants of Adam and Eve. 
 
 When they were made, however, they were pure and good 
 and perfect, and since they were immortals, had it been de- 
 signed that in that state they should have procreated, they 
 certainly would have multiplied after their kind, or repro- 
 duced immortal beings just like themselves. Again, had 
 they reproduced at all, they certainly would have been as 
 prolific as their diseased, dying descendants ; and since they 
 must have remained youthful forever, therefore had they 
 been intended to be procreative beings in the first place, 
 they must have continued so to the end. 
 
 From every point of view, from reasons a posteriori and 
 a priori, from analogical deductions, from all the works of 
 nature, and from revelation, we must conclude that the im- 
 mortal man was a non-procreating man, and that, when he 
 became a procreator, then and by that act he brought him- 
 self under the general law by which all reproducing crea- 
 
158 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 tures are governed, and lieuce became subject to the law of 
 decay and death. 
 
 The man who, on the last day of the creative week, was 
 made in the image and likeness of God, w'as made male and 
 female ; and " God blessed them, and said unto them, Be 
 fruitful, and multiply, and rejDlenish the earth." He, then, 
 was made to be a procreative being, therefore subject to the 
 law of decay and death, and hence, by no possibility, could 
 be identical with that immortal being known to us as Adam, 
 who, by the transgression of the law of immortality, brought 
 death upon himself. 
 
 In that first man, to whom the government of the world 
 was intrusted, were implanted instincts and capacities which, 
 followed and developed, were all that was necessary to render 
 happy and contented the nomadic race in the primitive 
 abundance and delightful condition of the world. If we 
 will look at the blessing bestowed upon him, we will be con- 
 vinced that his descendants w^ere intended to be a nomadic 
 people, and to a wonderful extent this natural disposition 
 has been transmitted to his pure descendants, the Indians of 
 North America. 
 
 To this man was not given the capacity or the desire for 
 extensive, much less for universal sovereignty, nor any incli- 
 nation whatever to develop the dormant resources of the 
 earth by manual labor ; wherefore, when God designed to 
 assimilate the government of the world to the hierarchy of 
 the heavens, and when it became necessary for the comfort 
 of the millions of men and beasts that the earth's produc- 
 tion should be stimulated by skilful labor, then it was said, 
 "And there was not a man to till the ground." 
 
 " And the Lord God formed (a) man of the dust of the 
 ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and 
 he became a living soul." He was placed in the garden of 
 Eden, to dress it and to keep it ; and the beasts of the field 
 
THE BIBLE TKUE. 159 
 
 and the fowls of the air were brought to him, to see what he 
 woukl call them ; and whatever Adam called every living 
 creature, that was the name thereof." 
 
 The man who was made in the image and likeness of God 
 was commanded to subdue the earth, and to have dominion 
 over the fish, the fowl, and the beast; but this man was 
 placed in the garden to dress it and to keep it ; and sitting 
 there as the supreme ruler of the earth, without any effort on his 
 part which would be necessary to subdue any animal, all the 
 living creatures voluntarily presented themselves to acknowl- 
 edge their entire submission to his sovereign will. The first 
 man was evidently intended to be a follower of the chase, and 
 to live by the spontaneous productions of the earth ; but 
 Adam was as clearly designed to live by horticulture, and 
 by reason of his superior intellect and the majesty of his 
 person, that all living creatures should voluntarily bow to 
 his authority. 
 
 It would appear to be difficult to reconcile these two char- 
 acters, as belonging to one and the same individual, in the 
 condition in which the world must have been before the fall ; 
 therefore, we again conclude that the man of the second 
 chapter and the man of the first chapter of Genesis are not 
 identical, but very different characters. 
 
 In another part of this work, we have seen that the world 
 must have been at least 350,000 years old when Adam was 
 made. The first man had been multiplying for more than 
 one geological period, or astronomical day of 50,000 years ; 
 and, therefore, the world must have been vastly more popu- 
 lous than it were possible for it to have been since the cate- 
 clysra. With these facts remembered, a rational view of the 
 subject before us will be much clearer, and more easily ob- 
 tained. 
 
 In the garden where Adam was placed was every tree 
 bearing fruit pleasant to the sight and good for food, and 
 
160 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 in the midst of the garden were the trees of the knowledge 
 of good and evil and of life. Adam was permitted to use 
 at will the fruit of the trees of the garden, except the tree 
 of the knowledge of good and evil : he was forewarned that 
 "in the day that thou eatest thereof, thou shalt surely die." 
 
 The idea conveyed to us by the description of the garden 
 is literal, but without doubt is also highly figurative. In 
 the latter view alone are we to extract the high moral truths 
 which the writer intends to inculcate. If we consider the 
 subject as literal only, what great principle is established, 
 except that God has a right to give laws, and that it is the 
 duty of his creature to obey? It would represent the Al- 
 mighty as imposing an arbitrary law, merely to show His 
 authority and the dependence of man. 
 
 Taken figuratively, however, as no doubt it was intended 
 to be understood, and it illustrates the goodness of God, as 
 well as the right to create and govern in whatever way 
 seems good to him. It shows that man was not only made 
 perfect and good and immortal, but that he was made the 
 guardian of his own attributes, and that when he fell, he 
 alone was responsible for the fall. 
 
 In the first place, taking a literal view of the description 
 given by Moses, it becomes important to inquire where the 
 garden of Eden was located. It will not do to look at the 
 present map of the world, and expect to find the locality on 
 this continent or on that, because the whole face of the earth, 
 as is abundantly proven, by new formations of rocks and 
 fossil remains, has been completely subverted by mighty 
 upheavals and depressions. 
 
 On the highest mountains, as well as in the lowest valleys, 
 over much the largest part of the present dry land, it is 
 written in unmistakable characters that here once rolled 
 the waves of the briny ocean. Deep in the bowels of the 
 earth are found primitive rocks, primitive trees, and the 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 161 
 
 bones of primitive animals. High on the top of the loftiest 
 barren peaks of mountains, where no foot-print of the deer 
 or antelope or of the bear or panther is seen, and where the 
 aspiring eagle scarcely ever extends his royal flight, thei-e 
 are found those shells and petrified bones which in life must 
 have belonged to animate beings in the bottom of the sea. 
 It is evident, therefore, that the whole face of the earth has 
 been changed, radically changed, since it first was made. 
 
 In Europe, in Asia, in Africa, in America, in the isles of 
 tlie sea, everywhere the handwriting is seen — The waters have 
 been here. Yet it is not universally so ; for here and there 
 we find a spot of primitive soil, where salt water never flowed, 
 and where, but for the curse of an incensed God, w^ould grow 
 in primitive luxuriance every tree bearing fruit good for 
 food and pleasant to the sight. This primitive soil, though 
 rich and blessed with a suitable climate, will not produce, 
 like made soil of inferior quality, cotton, hemp, flax, and 
 whatever is used for purposes of clothing ; but yields much 
 more abundantly grains, fruits, grasses, whatever is used as 
 aliment for the support of animal life. This fact proves, 
 if further proof were necessary, that man was once in a very 
 difierent situation from that in which he now is ; that the 
 world is now used for very difierent purposes, and has vastly 
 different capacities from those which it originally possessed. 
 
 The account which Moses gives of the goodness and per- 
 fectibility of the earth and its inhabitants, and the lapse of 
 its supreme ruler, and the ruin which followed, if rightly 
 construed, gives a satisfactory explanation of our present 
 surroundings. The ingenuity of man fails in any other way 
 to account for the good and the evil ; for the perfection and 
 corruption ; for the love of life and peace, and for the exist- 
 ence of wars and of death ; for the love and hate which we 
 bear our race ; for the wretchedness of life, and the fear of 
 death, and the dread forebodings concerning the future state ; 
 14* 
 
162 T H E B I B L E T R U E. 
 
 for the dissatisfaction with the present, and the feverish 
 desire to look into that which is to come ; for the unwilling- 
 ness to be governed, and the universal desire to rule ; for the 
 ignorance of our race, and tlieir thirst for knowledge; for 
 the perversion of our nature, and the purity of our concep- 
 tions ; for the fertility of the valleys and the hills, for the 
 barrenness of the mountains and the plains ; for the fevers 
 of the equator and the icebergs of the poles ; for the wintry 
 blast and summer's heat ; for parching droughts and exces- 
 sive rains ; for the warring elements in ourselves, in earth, 
 in water, in air, in fire, in everything pertaining to this 
 world. All, all proclaim, in language clear and unmis- 
 takable, that God did not create things as they are. 
 
 Reason as well as revelation proclaims man to be the lord 
 of the world ; wherefore it is not irrational to conclude that 
 the perversities of our natures, and the cursed, unhappy con- 
 dition of the world, must have been brought about by him 
 who possessed the superior intellect and the capacity to 
 govern. Men of the highest order of genius are those with 
 the most glaring weaknesses. The most frank and generous 
 dre those who sink most surely into the grave of dissipation. 
 Those who have the highest moral and religious instincts 
 frequently become the most desperately wicked and danger- 
 ous of men. 
 
 The worst of infidels are the most superstitious of man- 
 kind. The man who will deride Moses and the prophets, 
 and scoff at the immaculate Son of God and his apostles, 
 has great confidence in his own knowledge of the future 
 through the medium of his dreams, "sees portents dire" in 
 an unexpected flash of light, reads of fearful wars, of pesti- 
 lence, famine, and death in every extraordinary phenomenon 
 in nature. It is strange, yet it is true, that the man who 
 will fearlessly curse God at high twelve, in the stilly night 
 will tremble at a flitting shadow, or the low moaning of the 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 163 
 
 gentle winds. Do not these inconsistencies in the workings 
 of the human mind prove its abnormal condition ? 
 
 Did the world and all things come by chance ? Reason 
 and nature answer, No. Did a good and merciful Being 
 make them as they are ? Nature and reason answer, No. 
 How, then, is it that all nature is at war with itself, and that 
 man is the worst enemy of man ? The answer is contained 
 in Moses and the prophets, and without revelation reason 
 wholly fails to solve the difficult problem. 
 
 But to return. The handwriting of God upon rocks and 
 hills declares the fact that the present map of the world 
 gives no idea of its primitive geography. The key thereto 
 was lost to us, but restored again by Moses, who informs us 
 that God gathered the waters together into one place, and 
 that the dry land then appeared. Consequently the map of 
 the ancient world would exhibit no continents, no islands, 
 no lakes, no seas ; but a globe with the waters all in one 
 place, and the remainder of its surface dry land. 
 
 Paradise is literally the garden of pleasure ; but the whole 
 earth was then as it was made, pure and right and good, and 
 was, therefore, a world of pleasure. Adam was made to be 
 the supreme ruler and federal representative of all the earth ; 
 therefore, a rational view of the subject would indicate that 
 his palatial residence, his seat of power, should be a minia- 
 ture representation of his entire dominion. 
 
 We have already supposed that INIoses, in describing the 
 garden of Eden, must have had reference to the anatomical 
 structure of the body of Adam. If this be true, may we 
 not suppose that the best idea of the map of the primitive 
 world may be drawn from the delineation of a perfect human 
 body ? 
 
 Our experience, our knowledge of geography, of hvdrau- 
 lics, are to the effect that rivers are formed by the agglom- 
 eration of water from a thousand springs and brooks and 
 
164 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 rivulcls flowing iuto a common channel, one after another, 
 and finally in a body disemboguing into the ocean, the com- 
 mon receptacle of the water of the whole earth. 
 
 That it was not always thus, or that the laws of the cir- 
 culation of the waters through the body of the earth was 
 not always as it is now, may be very clearly inferred fi-om 
 the fact stated by Moses, namely, that in all the primitive 
 ages God had never caused it to rain, but all evaporation 
 was of that regular and moderate character which pro- 
 duces dews. Taking the garden of Eden, or of pleasure, by 
 synecdoche, to represent the whole earth, then we shall 
 have the one great eternal channel running from the great 
 sea and parting into four heads, which ran out in different 
 directions to the extremities of the earth, in continually 
 branching off and diminishing streams, like the arteries of 
 the human body. The water was then taken up by innu- 
 merable small ducts running out and coming together like 
 the veins in the human body, as we see the rills and rivu- 
 lets now forming our creeks and rivers, and by these the 
 ■water was conveyed back to the sea. 
 
 A map of this one sea and the internal circulation of the 
 waters, we have seen, is most fitly represented by a drawing 
 of the arterial circulation of the human body. The aorta 
 is the great river which parts into four heads, and runs off 
 in four different directions — the profound deep of the sea, 
 the heart, and its surface, the lungs, w^here the blood of the 
 earth is exposed to the atmosphere. If we add to this a 
 map of the venous circulation of the human body, with all 
 its beautiful external delineations, we shall obtain a more 
 perfect idea of what the primitive earth was than it were 
 possible to obtain in any other way. The whole globe was 
 represented by the human body, the gathering together of 
 the waters into one place, called the seas, is represented by 
 the heart; the river which parted into four heads is ill us- 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 1G5 
 
 trated by the aorta parted into four arteries, running 
 tlirough the arms and legs, and dividing off into innumer- 
 able branches, by which the whole mass of the earth was 
 moistened ; and the impoverished water was then taken up 
 by the veins, and conveyed back to the sea or great labora- 
 tory of the waters. 
 
 It were preposterous to suppose that anything like the 
 present extent of the earth's surface was originally covered 
 with water ; because the design of its creation must have 
 been to support as large an amount of animal life as possi- 
 ble. Since this is sustained by vegetation, and since vege- 
 tation is produced on the dry land, therefore no more of the 
 earth's surface was covered with w^ater than was absolutely 
 necessary for the comfort of the fishes of the sea, the fowl 
 of the air, and every living thing which moveth upon the 
 face of the earth. It is evident that by increasing the 
 depth of one great sea, whole gulfs and seas and oceans, 
 with a healthy circulation of the waters through the body 
 of the earth, might be converted into dry land, richly pro- 
 ductive of vegetation and supportive of animal life. Moses 
 tells us emphatically that the waters were gathered into one 
 place ; which ought to be an end to the argument, for he 
 wrote by inspiration. 
 
 If the earth be represented by the human body, the north 
 pole would be the head ; the south pole the feet ; the gather- 
 ing together of the waters, the heart ; the river which went 
 out of Eden, which parted into four heads to water the gar- 
 den, and by synecdoche, the whole earth, the aorta and the 
 four arteries into which it is parted. The river Pison would 
 be that artery which runs out in the right arm ; Gihon would 
 be that in the left arm ; Hiddekel would be that in the right 
 leg ; and Euphrates would be that in the left leg. The re- 
 semblance between the earth and the human body is estab- 
 lished by the collection of the waters into one place, the 
 
166 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 ebbing and flowing of the tides exactly resembling the throb- 
 bings of the heart, and the flow of the blood through the 
 arteries and veins. The water exposed to the atmosphere, 
 or the sui'face of the one sea, we may suppose did not bear a 
 greater proportion to the body of the earth than the lungs 
 to the human body. As the amount of water could not pos- 
 sibly have been increased, how unfathomably deep must that 
 one sea have been, representing at its surface the world's 
 lungs, and extending down to the profound depths of her 
 great heart! 
 
 The remaining surface of the earth was dry land, diversi- 
 fied with lofty mountain ranges, with broad valleys, with 
 romantic hills, and lovely dells. From the fossil remains 
 of animals found in the extreme northern part of Siberia, 
 and from other geological specimens found there, we know 
 that region to have been once the habitation of animals which 
 could live only in a temperate climate, and that it was richly 
 productive of vegetation which could grow only where no 
 blighting wintry blast could come. This proves beyond a 
 doubt that the present geographic and climatic condition 
 of the earth is vastly different from what it once was. 
 
 If it be a fact, that the range of mountains running north 
 and south across the American continent is the great barrier 
 over which the floods have never passed ; that most of the 
 country east of that range is upheaved and new formation ; 
 that all beyond is primitive formation, which was never sub- 
 merged in the briny deep — may not that belt of primitive 
 earth indicate the locality of the river Pison, and may not 
 California be the land of Havilah, where there was gold ? 
 If this be so, if the range of mountains which runs north 
 and south across the American continent, was the great bul- 
 wark which resisted the western rolling of the proud-crested 
 waves of the heaving ocean ; then, the earth being repre- 
 sented as a human body, the Rocky Mountain range would 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 167 
 
 be the right arm, and the Cordilleras and the Andes wonld 
 be what remains of the right leg. Under these mountain 
 ranges would run the rivers Pison and Hiddekel. 
 
 We have nothing on the Eastern continent to indicate so 
 clearly the position of the other two internal rivers ; but we 
 would suggest that beneath the Ural Mountains flowed the 
 Gihon, when that would be the left arm of the world, and 
 the Euphrates would be that grand stream which flows 
 through the Mediterranean Sea, and passes under the African 
 continent, along the place indicated by the Mountains of the 
 Moon ; which, therefore, would be the left leg. 
 
 As the primitive ocean was in proportion to the earth as 
 the heart to the human body, and as the heart is under the 
 left arm, therefore we may suppose, and especially since 
 the great internal stream still runs out therefrom, that the 
 Mediterranean Sea was then covered with a crust, and was 
 a part of that great artery of the world which passed in 
 through the Straits of Gibraltar from her great heart in the 
 breast of the figure, or where the Atlantic rolls between 
 Europe and North America. 
 
 The investigations of scientific men have led to the con- 
 clusion that our Gulf Stream is the outflow of a mighty 
 volume of water which passes from the Mediterranean Sea, 
 under Africa and the Atlantic Ocean, and comes to the sur- 
 face in the South Atlantic, or in the Caribbean Sea. Is this 
 not a justification of our theory of the internal or arterial 
 circulation of the waters through the body of the primitive 
 earth ? 
 
 It might be made interesting, possibly useful, should the 
 geologist trace out as far as indicated by the fragmentary 
 ranges of mountains and hills, the great internal, arterial, 
 and venous channels of the primitive world, where pulsated, 
 in obedience to the surging of the sea, vast volumes of salt 
 water, by which means the whole earth was moistened, its 
 
1G8 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 surface was rendered productive, and from which flowed out 
 the rivulets and rivers, or external veins. The water, when 
 thrown out from the sea, was laden with salt and all kind 
 of minerals in solution, which, filtering through the earth, 
 deposited its fatness in the soil for the support of vegetation, 
 and finally gushed out upon the surface, pure sweet water, 
 fully prepared to slake the thirst of man and beast ; when 
 by many a tortuous winding, it flowed back to the universal 
 reservoir of water, the great heart of the world. 
 
 How can we account for the fact that the hills and the 
 mountains always run in ranges, unless we suppose that in 
 the original plastic condition of the earth, her arterial waters, 
 surging beneath the surface, threw up these ranges, which 
 formerly, as broad arches, stood above the internal volumes 
 of the flood. Now, however, those channels are for the most 
 filled up, and, it may be, with the immeasurable treasures 
 of the old world. What vast riches and inestimable wealth 
 may we not suppose to be heaped up in that channel under 
 the Rocky Mountains where once flowed the Pison, one of 
 the earth's great internal rivers ! 
 
 We might trace a further resemblance between the world 
 and a human body by pointing out the rock formations in 
 the former answering to the bones in the latter; and we feel 
 confident that the analogy between the two would appear 
 so striking that no one would hesitate to agree with us that 
 the body of Adam was formed to be a representation of the 
 world. We will not dwell here, however, hoping that 
 enough has already been said on the subject to induce the 
 intelligent reader to make the comparison for himself, and 
 to deduce his own conclusions. 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 169 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 Locality of Eden Literally — The Hyperborean 
 Regions of Orpheus. 
 
 WE understand the description given by Moses of the 
 garden to be a prefiguration both of the world and 
 of the body of Adam. Before discussing its application 
 particularly to the body of Adam, it becomes necessary 
 to the development of our plan here to inquire more fully 
 as to the locality of the literal garden of Eden, in which 
 Adam lived and reigned and sinned and was disgraced. 
 
 If the garden were established to represent the whole 
 world and the body of Adam, then was it variegated with 
 gently rising hills and lovely dells, like the graceful swells 
 caused by the veins and muscles in a healthy human body. 
 At a glance Adam could see the miniature representation of 
 the vast dominion over which he reigned. 
 
 In such a representation, where else but at the head of the 
 world would be located the power which should govern the 
 world ; therefore we conclude, as we have concluded, that 
 the garden of Eden was at the north pole, or head of the 
 world, and that the artery which is divided in the temples 
 answers to the rivers which watered the garden. Like the 
 rich curls on the head of youth, the trees and vines, loaded 
 with luxuriant fruits and lovely flowers of many variegated 
 hues, and redolent with a thousand sweet odors, formed a 
 glorious canopy over the happy residence of the world's 
 great king. 
 
 There were no extremes of heat and cold, no sun's fierce 
 
 fervors, no wintry blasts, no burning heat, no biting frosts, 
 
 no extremes of wet and drought ; nature and nature's laws 
 
 were perfect and in perfect harmony, and all things con- 
 
 15 
 
170 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 spired to render the garden of Eden a Paradise, " where even 
 a god might deign to dwell." The garden was a map and a 
 miniature representation of the primitive condition of the 
 whole earth. How vast must have been the climatic and 
 meteorological differences in the world then and now! 
 
 "What is it which produces the change of seasons, the ex- 
 tremes of heat and cold, of rain and drought, the fervors of 
 the equator and the eternal frosts of the poles, the dead 
 calms and furious storms, the unceasing change and uni- 
 versal confusion under which all nature labors ? 
 
 It will be remembered that, according to a fixed law of 
 motion, the earth should revolve in a right line to the 
 motive power, and, therefore, that her axis should be per- 
 pendicular to the plane of her orbit, or at right angles to 
 the current of electricity from the sun. This kind of revo- 
 lution would produce equal days and nights from pole to 
 pole, and, consequently, a temperate climate everywhere ; 
 but the most delightful spots, because there would be eternal 
 light, would be at the poles. 
 
 The sense of touch goes out from the head, and conveys 
 impressions to the brain from every part of the body ; and 
 yet this universal sense is divided at the head into the four 
 senses of hearing, seeing, tasting, smelling. By the one 
 river divided into four rivers the garden of Eden was 
 watered and rendered fruitful — was made the glorious 
 habitation of the lord and sovereign of all the earth, which 
 without them would have been a barren waste. By the one 
 universal sense of touch, divided off into the four specific 
 senses, the brain is rendered active, fruitful of thought, the 
 seat of the soul, the material organism through Avhich divine 
 intelligence may act ; but cut off all these senses, and the 
 brain is inert matter, incapable of thought, of impulse, and 
 of action. 
 
 The garden of Eden, then, Avas located at the north pole, 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 171 
 
 or head of the world, and when she revolved upon her axis 
 perpendicularly to the plane of her orbit, it was in perpetual 
 light, without the possibility of any extremes of heat and 
 cold, and of wet and dry. It was the head, and crowned 
 with unending light ; and the whole body of the earth was 
 blessed with equal days and nights, through all the year, 
 from pole to pole. On this account the seasons were always 
 and everywhere the same, except only the slight difference 
 produced by the distance from the sun, between the aphelion 
 and the perihelion of the earth's orbit. 
 
 When the earth revolved upon her perpendicular axis, the 
 atmosphere must have been greatly elevated at the equator 
 and correspondingly depressed at the poles. This condition 
 was lasting, because the motion which produced it was regu- 
 lar and continuous. The elevated atmosphere at the equa- 
 tor would necessarily soften the direct rays of the sun, and 
 the depressed atmosphere or that of less elevation at the 
 poles would admit the oblique rays of the sun to penetrate 
 there with such freedom that the temperature must have 
 been everywhere near the same, and perfectly delightful. 
 There could be no cross currents of the atmosphere, no vio- 
 lent winds, no aerial commotions; but gentle breezes, redo- 
 lent with balmy odors, from east to west, caused by the solid 
 earth revolving more rapidly than the circumambient air, 
 breathed delicious, even ecstatic joys on all the happy deni- 
 zens of the earth. 
 
 There could be no sickness or protracted pain or misery 
 in such a happy world ; and man and beast, in perfect bliss, 
 must have lived out their appointed time. The happy beasts, 
 with every want gratified, parted life without a pang, and 
 their bodies furnished food for the carnivora ; which in turn 
 becoming so numerous as to endanger the order of being 
 which God had established in the world, with a quick, sharp 
 blow from the men whom He had made in his image and 
 
172 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 likeness, were removed from the stage of action ; and tliese 
 last, at the call of their Maker, yielded up their happy lives 
 without a murmur or regret. Happy denizens of a happy 
 world! 
 
 Moses informs us that there was, in all the primitive 
 earth, no rain ; but a mist went up and watered the whole 
 face of the ground. The electrical condition of the earth 
 and air was uniform, and there could be no extraordinary 
 evaporations, and no rain-clouds could be formed. The gen- 
 tle evaporation which daily went on like the insensible per- 
 spiration of a healthy body, in a world where all was order 
 and regularity, was nightly condensed, or more accurately, 
 the gases, relieved from combination by the great electrical 
 machine, the sun, were recombined. 
 
 The happy earth, by day, was slightly stimulated by the 
 rays of the sun, which prepared a delightful anodyne for 
 her at night ; and thus she was rendered productive beyond 
 our most extravagant conceptions ; and no doubt the num- 
 ber of men and of beasts which then inhabited her surface 
 would be astonishing to the most devout student of the laws 
 of nature in this miserable age. We may form some idea 
 of the richness of the soil and the luxuriance of vegetation, 
 by remembering that there were no rains to wash off the soil ; 
 but where the vegetable grew and matured, there it decayed 
 and went to enrich the eai'th. 
 
 In this happy state, thus perfect and populous, the world 
 was, when Adam came to be her imperial lord. He came, 
 not as the man who was created in the image and likeness 
 of God, to subdue the earth, but to receive the voluntary 
 submission of the world to his august authority. He came, 
 not to people the earth, but to rule its numerous inhabitants, 
 as God rules in the heavens. He came, not with his mate, 
 as the other animals and men had done, but he came as the 
 sole sovereign of the world. 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 173 
 
 An angel could not have governed the world, because its 
 inhabitants were physical beings. No individual of the then 
 governing race could be elevated above his brethren without 
 humiliation and great violence to their feelings, even if one 
 suitable to the task could have been found. The law was 
 ever unchangiiig, that whatever procreates must multiply- 
 after his kind ; therefore, since the first governing man was 
 not endowed with the desire or capacity for empire, none of 
 his descendants could possess these qualities ; and hence the 
 necessity for the creation of another man ; a man whose 
 physical beauty and perfection, and whose intellectual su- 
 periority should as far surpass that of the governing man 
 as the latter excelled the animal man. 
 
 His body was made most perfect, most complete in love- 
 liness, and beauty and nobility of appearance, and in refine- 
 ment of its material, of any which had yet been made ; and 
 into this body was breathed the breath of life, and he became 
 a living soul. To this man was given the passions, instincts, 
 and desires of perfect manhood, else how could he be a fit 
 ruler of men ? He was endowed with intellectual capacities 
 and powers inferior only to the high intelligences of heaven ; 
 for man is but a little lower than the angels. 
 
 The garden into which he was placed, as we have seen, 
 was located at the north pole ; and this we shall now pro- 
 ceed to make more clear, by reference to other facts than 
 those already adduced. From revelation, and the necessi- 
 ties and aptitudes in the case, we have concluded that the 
 garden in which Adam was placed was there ; and if this 
 were not so, whence were derived the traditions in regard 
 to the hyperborean regions ? They were not a pure inven- 
 tion, for if any man, however deep in the folds of antiquity, 
 had possessed the temerity and unbounded powers of inven- 
 tion to have originated these traditions, he certainly would 
 not have been forgotten ; but would, in the afiections of the 
 15* 
 
174 THE BIBLE TEUE. 
 
 ancients, have usurped the position of Apollo, and, as the 
 president of the Muses, he would have been worshipped as 
 the god who had come to them literally from beyond the 
 north. 
 
 It is impossible to conjecture that the rude, uncultivated 
 ancestors of the Greeks could have invented, without some 
 facts to start with, the glowing description of the hyper- 
 borean regions, as given us by Orpheus and Pindar. They 
 say of the inhabitants of that happy land, " On sweet and 
 fragrant herbs they feed, amid verdant and grassy pastures, 
 and drink ambrosial dew, divine potation ; all resplendent 
 alike in coeval youth, a placid serenity forever smiles on 
 their brows and lightens in their eyes ; the consequence of 
 a just temperament of mind and disposition, both in the 
 parents and in the sons, disposing them to do what is just 
 and to speak what is wise. Neither diseases nor wasting old 
 age infests this holy people; but, without labor, without war, 
 they continue to live happily, and to escape the vengeance 
 of the cruel Nemesis." 
 
 Is this not a traditional description of the Paradise which 
 Moses describes ? In the present condition of the world, by 
 what train of reason, or by Avhat kind of flight of fancy 
 could the most poetic imagination have thought of placing 
 the "happy regions of the blessed beyond where the north 
 wind begins to blow?" Who could, in the wildest fancy, 
 have dreamed of perpetual spring and unending grassy pas- 
 tures at the north pole, when all experience and all reason 
 would lead us to the conclusion that that locality must be 
 bound up in the adamantine chains of unending ice? The 
 poetic imaginings of the ancients must have been founded 
 upon some tradition handed down to them from more an- 
 tique times, and was an indistinct remembrance of a former 
 and very different and far more happy condition of the 
 world. 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 175 
 
 What that condition was, and how the vast change couhl 
 have been brought about, was lost to mankind, and could 
 not possibly be recovered except by a direct revelation. In 
 infinite mercy this was given to Moses, by whom we are in- 
 formed that the whole earth was as happily situated as these 
 hyperborean regions are described to be by the poets, and 
 that the world was cursed on account of the sin of the 
 world's supreme ruler. A rational view of that account, and 
 the necessity of the case, has already led us to the conclusion 
 that the scene of the majesty and the fall of Adam was at 
 the north pole, from which he was driven out, and which is 
 guarded to this day by circumambient icebergs, like a 
 flaming sword turning every way. 
 
 The tradition of the hyperborean regions proves the fact 
 that an imperfect recollection of the primitive happy con- 
 dition of our first parents was preserved through the cata- 
 clysm and the dispersion, even by the heathen ; and it 
 proves further that the seat of original happiness was at 
 the north pole, or in the hyperborean regions. Therefore, 
 Adam, as the great sole sovereign, was enthroned in the 
 garden planted for him at the head of the world. 
 
 He was endowed with the lofty capacities for investiga- 
 tion and the comprehension of the physical and metaphys- 
 ical laws, in order that he might reveal and put to use the 
 vast resources of nature, which to the red man would for- 
 ever have remained among "the kidden mysteries." He 
 was clothed with the godlike attributes pertaining to a high 
 order of intelligence, and an uncompromising desire for sole 
 sovereignty ; and hence being jealous of all rivalry in gov- 
 ernment and philosophical attainments, he was a suitable 
 representative, the fit vicegerent of God on earth. 
 
 As such, all men and animals voluntarily offered their 
 humble submission to him, and God commanded him to eat 
 freely of the trees of the garden, except of the tree of the 
 
176 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 knowledge of good and evil ; " for in the day thou eatest 
 thereof thou shalt surely die." It is true that, had not this 
 single restraint been laid upon him, he might have become 
 arrogant in his self-sufficiency ; but yet we must believe that 
 this injunction was imposed upon him as a paternal warn- 
 ing rather than as an arbitrary threat; and no doubt Adam, 
 with undarkened intellect, saw clearly the connection be- 
 tween the physical cause and the physical effect, between 
 the inhibited indulgence and the result in death. There- 
 fore, when he did violate the law, he was without excuse, 
 and was himself the author of his own misfortunes and of 
 his own misery. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 The Locality op Eden Figukatively Considered. 
 
 MANY commentators and expounders of the Bible are 
 in the habit of spiritualizing everything in it, until, 
 to say the least, they often make it appear a very silly book; 
 yet, strangely enough, they seize upon the evident figures 
 under consideration, and insist with all the tenacity of 
 fanaticism in giving to this particular passage a literal con- 
 struction. We will admit the description of the garden in 
 Eden has a literal meaning — that the garden was a minia- 
 ture representation of the whole earth ; but the great lesson 
 intended to be taught — the beauty of the passage — is con- 
 tained in its metaphorical sense. The passions and instincts 
 of the body, the desires and aspirations of the intellect, are 
 the trees which God planted in the garden, which is the 
 body of Adam. He might freely indulge and gratify to the 
 fullest extent all the animal appetites and intellectual de- 
 
THE BIBLE TEUE. 177 
 
 sires of his nature, one passion only excepted, which is re- 
 presented by the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, 
 which is in the midst of the garden. 
 
 God does not choose to govern the worlds or to deal with 
 his creatures in an arbitrary manner, but works out all his 
 designs by the use of adequate means. The death of the 
 body is a physical result ; therefore the question arises just 
 here. What passion is that, which, if indulged, will of itself 
 produce death ? 
 
 We have already seen that, by the law of reproduction, 
 decay and death will follow, or that whatever reproduces 
 must die ; hence it would appear that the only restraint 
 imposed upon Adam was this : Thou shalt not procreate ; 
 for in the day thou dost indulge that passion, in conformity 
 with the universal law of being, thou shalt surely die. This 
 was not the threat of a tyrant, but the merciful injunction, 
 or, rather, the kind admonition of a Father. 
 
 That he might be thoroughly qualified to fill the high 
 position which he had been m.ade to occupy, Adam was 
 indued with the lofty ambition for sole sovereignty. He 
 was created to be the king of all the earth, and in order 
 that he might be well prepared to discharge the functions of 
 his office, and that the position might ever continue one of 
 pleasure to him, he was so constituted that, to be happy, he 
 must rule the world ; and he could no more bear rivalry in 
 this, than the Universal King could permit a divided au- 
 thority in the government of the heavens. 
 
 It is an inflexible law of being that whatever propagates 
 its species must multiply after its kind. If Adam, the monarch 
 of all the earth, should become the father of a race, his off- 
 spring, like himself, must be possessed of an ambition which 
 could not be satisfied short of universal dominion. It 
 therefore would appear, without argument, that there could 
 be no place in the world for more than one such individual ; 
 
178 THEBIBLETEUE. 
 
 and Adam, ^Yitll perfect and unclouded intellect, must have 
 fully comprehended this truth. When he first came upon 
 the stage of action, God mercifully informed him that he 
 was made to be a sole sovereign, and that if he should pro- 
 create his species, the confusion which would thereby be 
 introduced into the world would render it absolutely neces- 
 sary that he should die. 
 
 We have already supposed that Adam understood and 
 obeyed this injunction, and lived and reigned as the world's 
 great king through one whole day of superior or Adamic 
 time, or a thousand years of ordinary time. It is reasonable 
 to suppose that this time was spent by him in the investiga- 
 tion of the laws of nature, the development of the resources 
 of the earth, and the amelioration of the condition of his 
 subjects, the primitive inhabitants of the world. 
 
 At the end of this period he had learned from experience, 
 as well as from his own reflection, that whatever reproduces 
 must die ; and that like must beget like. Then, when he 
 was thoroughly fortified against the only transgression which 
 it was possible for him to commit against God and his own 
 being, and when it was evident to him that there was in all 
 the earth no being capable of entering fully into his views, 
 of sympathizing in the joys and majesty of his reign, or of 
 appreciating completely the physical improvements of the 
 earth, and the discoveries in the arts and sciences which he 
 was continually making — then "God said. It is not good 
 for the man to be alone." 
 
 The want of such companionship was the only desire 
 Adam could have which had- not been gratified ; therefore 
 God determined to make a helpmeet for him — not a wife, 
 but a companion, a friend ; an individual who should be like 
 him in physical perfection and beauty, and in intellectual 
 endowments and high aspirations. He was now strongly 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 179 
 
 fortified by experience against the violation of the law of 
 his immortality. 
 
 In a thousand years of philosophic investigation and 
 reflection, Adam had so schooled his animal desires that 
 he felt no inclination to transgress in this direction ; and 
 hence, no doubt, his prayer to God was for a companion 
 who could sympathize with him in the affairs of his govern- 
 ment, and who, endowed with capacities similar to his own, 
 could appreciate the discoveries which he was continually 
 making in the arts and sciences. God heard his prayer, and 
 gave to him a helpmeet, a suitable companion — one in 
 every respect the exact counterpart of himself — more beau- 
 tiful in form — with the intellectual capacity for compre- 
 hending all mental efforts, and a quick intuition and appre- 
 ciation of the beautiful in nature and in art suj)erior to his 
 own. 
 
 Such was the companion, not the wife, whom God gave to 
 be with Adam. To her he imparted the condition upon 
 which their immortality and their happy reign over the 
 whole earth depended. This companion was a female, and 
 the natural desire of Adam might therefore be excited by 
 continual intimate association ; yet he was so fortified by 
 faith in his God, and his experience of the operations of 
 nature, and his knowledge of the relation between cause and 
 effect, that his great enemy never once thought of attacking 
 him directly, nor ever hoped thus to tempt him to his ruin. 
 
 The woman, his companion, however, who was new in the 
 world, and therefore inexperienced, although she daily wit- 
 nessed the intellectual labors of her lord in the investigation 
 of nature and nature's laws, yet, inspired as she was with tlie 
 same thirst for knowledge which elevated Adam so far above 
 all other creatures — fortified as she was only by the advice 
 and counsel of Adam — she was approached by the tempter. 
 With subtlety superior to that of all the beasts of the field, 
 
180 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 well understanding her great thirst for knowledge, the ser- 
 pent attacked her in this direction, because the passion 
 which must not be gratified was represented by a tree called 
 the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. 
 
 "Adam was not deceived: but the woman being deceived 
 was in the transgression ; " and Avhen she had been seduced 
 from the path of purity and innocence, went to the great 
 sovereign of the world, and telling him what she had done, 
 induced him, though fully aware of the terrible conse- 
 quences, to partake also of the tree of the knowledge of good 
 and evil. 
 
 Two questions come up here for investigation ; namely. 
 Why was Adam's helpmeet or companion made a female ? 
 and. Who was the serpent who tempted and beguiled Eve 
 from the path of virtue and of life ? These questions we will 
 attempt to answer in their order, and as clearly as we may. 
 We care not whether our solutions shall be according to the 
 teachings of the commentators or not, provided they shall 
 comport with truth and reason. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 Why the " Helpmeet " God gave to Adam was a Female 
 — The Fall. 
 
 HAD the companion of the world's great monarch been 
 a man, he must have been equal to Adam ; equal phys- 
 ically, equal intellectually, equal in capacities and in high 
 aspirations. Adam was so constituted that he could not be 
 happy without the sole, undisputed sovereignty of a world ; 
 and had another man, such as Adam, been created, he too 
 must have possessed the same thirst for knowledge, and the 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 181 
 
 same desire for universal authority ; and, instead of being a 
 helpmeet, this other man would necessarily have been thrown 
 in opposition to Adam ; and jealousy, envy, rivalry, and war 
 must inevitably have resulted from the very constitution of 
 the two monarchs. No more could the world remain at 
 peace with two such beings as Adam in it, than a divided 
 authority could be tolerated in the hierarchy of the heavens. 
 
 However, could not a man have been made as a companion 
 for Adam without the desire for sovereignty, or any dispo- 
 sition which might lead him to interfere in the government 
 of the world? If Adam was made to be a universal king, 
 and if his happiness depended upon the possession of abso- 
 lute dominion, how could any one be a helpmeet for him, 
 who cared for none of these things ? If such a being would 
 have supplied the demand of his heart, the yearnings of his 
 nature, there was no necessity whatever for a new creation; 
 because such individuals were abundant among his subjects, 
 the old governing race of the world. 
 
 It is utterly impossible for any one who cares nothing for 
 authority himself, to sympathize with him who, to be happy, 
 must wield the sceptre of universal authority. If we sup- 
 pose that another man had been made without the ambition 
 for sovereignty, but with the same intense desire for knowl- 
 edge that distinguished Adam, do we not perceive that, while 
 the latter Avas engaged in governmental affairs, the former 
 .would be pushing his philosophic researches, and in a short 
 time would become much wiser than he who sat upon the 
 throne. This would have introduced a condition of things 
 which by no means could have been tolerated by the abso- 
 lute and jealous lord of the whole earth. 
 
 It follows, then, that a man could not be so constituted 
 
 as to meet the designs of the Almighty and the desires of 
 
 Adam. A merciful God w^as so careful of the happiness of 
 
 Adam, and of the peace and harmony of the world, that 
 
 16 
 
182 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 he would not create this man and his female at the same 
 time, as he had done in the creation of all other animals 
 and the first governing man ; and this would certainly have 
 been the case in this instance as well as in all others, had 
 reproduction been the design of his being. 
 
 Moses tells us that the first governing man was created 
 male and female, and God blessed them, and said unto them, 
 Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth. When 
 Adam was created, however, he was made as the other ani- 
 mals had been ; that is, his body was brought forth by or 
 sprang from the earth ; and when fully matured, God caused 
 the current of electricity to put the finely constructed or- 
 ganism into operation, and Adam became a living animal. 
 Had it been intended that he should have been a reproducing 
 animal, would not his female have been made then and in 
 the same manner? 
 
 Since, however, Adam was designed to be the sole repre- 
 sentative on earth of the wisdom, power, and majesty of 
 God, he was endowed with a high order of intelligence, but 
 a little lower than the angels are, and hence it is said that 
 he became a living intelligence or soul. He was imme- 
 diately installed into his high oflice, placed in his palatial 
 residence in the garden of pleasure which had been prepared 
 for him, and commanded to dress it and keep it. We have 
 already seen that this command extended to the whole earth, 
 for all the ends of the earth were given to him for a posses- 
 sion. 
 
 Afterward, but how long we can only conjecture from 
 circumstances and from analogy, and which we have sup- 
 posed to have been at least one superior day or a thousand 
 years according to our reckoning, then God said. It is not 
 good for the man to be alone. So he made a helpmeet or 
 companion for him, who should be with him in his lonely 
 and reflective hours ; who should rejoice in his high govern- 
 
THE BIBLE TEUE. 183 
 
 mental honors; who couhl fully appreciate without jealousy 
 the vast improvements which he had made and was still 
 making in the condition of the world ; who could under- 
 stand and admire the godlike ability with which he inves- 
 tigated and developed the laws of nature, by w^hich not only 
 this, but all the worlds and vast systems of worlds are gov- 
 erned. 
 
 This companion must of necessity have been like him in 
 physical perfection and mental refinement, endowed with 
 the ambition for universal dominion, and the desire for 
 knowledge as keen and intense as these passions were in 
 Adam himself, in order that this being might fully appre- 
 ciate and heartily sympathize with him in all his schemes, 
 in all his mighty mental efforts. Had such an individual 
 been made a man, it is evident that the two jealous kings 
 would in time have disagreed, and confusion and war would 
 have ensued. God, in mercy, to prevent the possibility of 
 any future variance between Adam and his helpmeet, made 
 her a female. 
 
 Further, He would not even make her body directly from 
 the earth, as the bodies of the females of all other animals 
 had been made ; but, causing a deep sleep to come upon 
 Adam, God took one of his ribs and made of it a woman, 
 whom He gave to be with Adam. Thus a great miracle 
 was performed, the only one mentioned in the history of the 
 entire creation, in order that Adam might have a companion, 
 not similar, but the exact counterpart of himself ; a distinct 
 individuality, yet bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh, with 
 instincts and ambitions as lofty as his own, yet life of his 
 life and soul of his soul. He and his companion were two 
 perfect and distinct individuals, yet — mystery of God! — 
 they were but one. By this wise and merciful arrangement 
 Adam obtained the desired help and companionship with- 
 out the sole sovereignty and peace of the world being en- 
 
184 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 dangered, because the desire of the one was the ambition of 
 the other ; what was the pleasure of one was the pleasure 
 of both. Under these auspicious circumstances, how glori- 
 ous was the government of the world! — and but for the 
 transgression of the law of immortality and of sole sover- 
 eignty, it might have so continued to the end of time. 
 
 The queen of all the earth, endowed with the lofty de- 
 sires of her lord, with impulses much more intense, and 
 fortified neither by long experience nor deep reflection, as 
 her mind was not matured in regard to the immutable laws 
 of nature, her faith in God was not rationally established ; 
 therefore, Avhen caught alone, she was persuaded to believe 
 that by the transgression of the law, all that wisdom which 
 was obtained by Adam only by patient thought and philo- 
 sophic research, would come to them by intuition. She 
 was the more easily deceived because the passion which 
 they were forbidden to indulge was represented by a tree in 
 the midst of the garden, called the tree of the kiwxdedge of 
 good and evil. 
 
 We suppose that the tempter pointed out to her the in- 
 dulgence of this passion by all living creatures except 
 alone by her and Adam, and that death in no instance had 
 ever followed the act ; then why should it be so in their 
 case only ? All other creatures die because He has made 
 them to do so ; but you He made immortal, and therefore 
 He knows that you can never die. 
 
 Thus our poor mother was deluded, when, joyous with 
 the discovery that neither death nor any perceptible harm 
 attended the act, she ran with the acquired knowledge, and 
 persuaded Adam that all this while he had been duped by 
 his God ; " and he took the fruit which the woman offered, 
 and did also eat." 
 
 As to the immediate results of the fall, as well as to its 
 legitimate sequences, we have volume upon volume of 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 185 
 
 spiritualizing ; yet the subject has been so mystified, the 
 word "Jacob" so frequently occurs, or is implied, that the 
 inquirer after truth had best lay them all aside, and, in 
 the fear of God, depend upon the light which Moses gives, 
 and investigate for himself. 
 
 What is the natural and rational view in which we are 
 to consider the fall of Adam and his helpmeet? If we are 
 to understand that the eating of the fruit of the tree of the 
 knowledge of good and evil is to be taken in a literal sense 
 alone ; if it was not the representation of a moral action, or 
 the violation of an immutable law of being, one absolutely 
 necessary to the accomplishment of the designs of God in 
 the creation and government of the world, it must be con- 
 fessed that what Moses says on the subject is dark and mys- 
 terious, instead of being, as it should be, an illumination of 
 the subject to us, the most interesting, possibly the most im- 
 portant of all others. 
 
 How shall we account for the existence in the world of 
 good and evil, of life and death ; for the tenacity with 
 which we cling to the one and the horror with which we 
 dread the other ; the shortness of the one, and the terrible 
 certainty of the other ; the strifes within, and the war- 
 rings without ; the confusion of the elements ; in a word, 
 all nature unsettled and contending with itself? These 
 liave been questions which have agitated the minds of the 
 thoughtful in all ages. 
 
 The Jew and the Gentile, the priest and the philosoiDher, 
 the statesman and the soldier, the young and the old, are all 
 agreed that He who is infinite in goodness as well as wisdom 
 and power, could not have made things as they are — could 
 not have constituted the world as a wretched stage, and 
 then made the teeming millions of sentient beings to be the 
 miserable actors in the terrible tragedy now being here 
 enacted. As good a being as God must be could never 
 IG* 
 
186 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 take pleasure in erecting such a stage, on which lasting joy 
 or permanent happiness cannot be represented, and in call- 
 ing into being performers who are overwhelmed in pain and 
 misery from their forced entrance to their fearful exit. 
 
 Deep and laborious have been the researches of the 
 philosopher, in every age and in every clime, to discover 
 why the woi4d, planned by Omniscience and created by 
 Omnipotence, should be so imperfect, and how the govern- 
 ment of the same should pass from His hands. They, how- 
 ever, are unable to solve the mystery ; but Moses, admitted 
 to the councils of the Most High, tells us that the trans- 
 gression of Adam brought death upon our race, and for his 
 sake the earth was cursed. 
 
 The law is immutable and without exception, as every 
 law of God must be, that all results, both spiritual and 
 physical, must be accomplished by the use of adequate 
 means. Geology, as we have already seen, declares that the 
 present appearances of the earth have been produced by a 
 vast revolution and universal upheaval of nature. It is 
 proven by fossil remains that animals and vegetables, now 
 found only near the equator, once flourished in much 
 greater perfection as near the north pole as the philosopher 
 has yet been able to push his discoveries. Moses tells us 
 that the physical ruin, as well as the moral blight of the 
 world, was effected by the sin of Adam. But what was the 
 mighty means by which Adam could thwart the moral and 
 physical designs of Almighty Power in regard to the world? 
 
 We are taught that Moses intends for us to understand 
 him literally only when he tells us that Adam brought 
 about all the vast ruin of the world by the mastication of 
 an apple. "With due deference to the wisdom of the theo- 
 logically learned, let us ask, what connection can there 
 possibly be between the eating of an apple and the pain 
 and misery and death of his youngest son ? You say that, 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 187 
 
 altliougli the slow poison of the apple did not kill Adam for 
 near a thousand years, yet it is so powerful as to kill his 
 descendants now at all ages, from birth to the age of three- 
 score years and ten ; but that this is by no means a literal, 
 but a spiritual, figurative poison. If this be so, then it 
 must have been a figurative poison which killed Adam. 
 
 Then you insist that a real, literal apple figuratively 
 killed Adam, has killed all his race, and now, six thousand 
 years after the eating, its figurative effects in killing is more 
 powerful than ever before. A real cause produces real 
 results ; a figurative cause, if we may be allowed the expres- 
 sion, can effect only figurative ends. If, as you maintain, 
 the forbidden fruit which Adam ate was a real, literal apple, 
 its poison is literal, and therefore the conclusion is unavoid- 
 able that the death which it produced on Adam and his race 
 is a real, literal death. If it were a figurative apple, then 
 the poison is figurative, and the resultant death must be 
 figurative. Hence it is a double absurdity to say that Adam 
 drew from a literal apple a figurative poison, which produces 
 real, literal death. 
 
 You teach us that the results of eating the apple are 
 spiritual. The act of eating is wholly physical ; then how 
 could it produce spiritual results ? You tell us that the tree, 
 with its tempting, luscious fruits, was placed in the midst of 
 the garden, and that Adam was forbidden to eat thereof 
 merely as a test of obedience ; that when he did eat of that 
 tree, God was so incensed as to curse, not only Adam and his 
 offspring, but also the entire animal and vegetable king- 
 doms, ay, the very inanimate earth upon which they dwelt. 
 This kind of punishment would have been arbitrary in the 
 extreme, such as a very passionate tyrant might be supposed 
 to be capable of inflicting, if he should punish with death a 
 w^hole nation because of the disobedience of his own son. 
 
 According, however, to our views, God, the creator and 
 
188 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 upholder of all things, never acts arbitrarily, but works out 
 all his designs by fixed and immutable laws; therefore, not- 
 withstanding the ofFensiveness to the majesty of heaven of 
 the transgression of Adam, yet God punished him not as a 
 passionate man might have done, but, as a just judge, de- 
 clared the law in the case, and at the same time, as a 
 gracious, merciful father, gave promise of future hope and 
 happiness to his guilty, offending children. 
 
 Hence death, all the moral and physical ills which have 
 come upon Adam and all his race, the warring of the elements, 
 the confusion in nature, are not the effects of the vengeful 
 wrath of God, but the legitimate, ay, the inevitable results 
 of the disobedience of him who had been appointed the uni- 
 versal representative and supreme ruler of the world. These 
 mighty results, by no process of reasoning, can be deducible 
 from the eating of an apple. 
 
 If Adam were made for sole sovereignty, and indued Avith 
 a lofty ambition which could be satisfied only with undi- 
 vided and world-wide supremacy, then, in a perfect state of 
 happiness, there was in all the earth no place for another 
 such being as he was. Should others like him, with in- 
 stincts and aspirations for supreme authority, come into the 
 world, it is evident that envy, jealousy, strife, confusion, and 
 war must necessarily come with them. Had God originally 
 designed a race of such beings, and yet made them im- 
 mortal, would he not have been the author and builder of 
 a pandemonium, from which there could have been no 
 escape ? And would not all have united in a petition to 
 him to open the door of mercy, and permit friendly death 
 to release them from the horrid scene of strife and confu- 
 sion? God is not the author of confusion, but of peace, 
 harmony, and happiness ; therefore he could not design that 
 there should be, in a perfect and peaceful world, more than 
 one being with desires and capacities for supreme authority. 
 
THE BIBLE TEUE. 189 
 
 And hence he did not command Adam, as he did every other 
 living creature, to multiply after his kind. 
 
 We have seen that whatever procreates, ipso facto must 
 die — that is, the law of reproduction is the law of death ; 
 therefore, if Adam transgressed the law by the observance 
 of which his Creator had declared that he might be immortal 
 and a happy monarch forever, then it was by his own act 
 that he brought death upon himself, and strife and confusion 
 and misery upon the world. He voluntarily, and contrary 
 to the law, procreated a race of beings, who, like himself, 
 were ambitious of universal supremacy, thereby necessi- 
 tating his own abdication of that throne, without which, 
 from the very organization of his nature, he must be miser- 
 able. The beings whom he forced upon the stage of action 
 in opposition to the will of God, from the fact that they 
 must be like him, with his disjDosition to rebellion, with all 
 his desires and instincts, must necessarily be born to an in- 
 heritance of envy, jealousy, disappointment, misery, and 
 death. 
 
 Here we might rest the question, but yet we will again 
 appeal to the record to fortify our opinion, after we have 
 inquired who and what the tempter was. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 Who the Tempter vtas — "And they sewed fig-leaves 
 together and made themselves aprons." 
 
 THE serpent," or beguiler, who "was more subtle than all 
 the beasts of the field, said, Yea has God said. Ye shall 
 not eat of every tree of the garden ? " We learn from this, 
 not that the tempter was a beast, but that he was more in- 
 
190 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 telligent than all the beasts of the field. The subtlety of 
 his argument shows that he was a rational being, and the 
 power of speech abundantly proves that he was a man ; for 
 no other animal possesses this faculty, which, indeed, is the 
 distinctive evidence that an animal belongs to the genus 
 homo. It matters not what degree of intelligence may be pos- 
 sessed by an animal, if he have not the faculty of speech he 
 is not a man ; in the converse, however mentally defective, 
 if he possess this faculty he is therefore classed among men. 
 Man alone, of all the animals, has the power of speech and 
 of ratiocination ; but the tempter not only spoke, but rea- 
 soned subtlely ; hence the conclusion is unavoidable that the 
 tempter was a man. 
 
 But what man was he ? This is a question easily answered, 
 if our position, that the man spoken of by Moses in the first 
 chapter of Genesis, who had the capacity to govern the 
 world for at least fifty thousand years, be correct. We must 
 bear in mind that the world was in a perfect state ; that, 
 instead of the extremes of heat and cold, of wet and dry — 
 instead of polar ice and equatorial fervors, whereby much of 
 the little dry land which now appears above the watery 
 waste is rendered uninhabitable to man and beast — it was 
 a beautiful earth. 
 
 The waters were then gathered together into one place, 
 and the dry land appeared from pole to pole ; the axis of 
 the earth being perpendicular to the plane of her orbit, the 
 days and nights throughout the year were equal, and one 
 eternal spring, with just change enough from the perihelion 
 to the aphelion of her orbit, and back again, to prevent 
 monotony, and to mark the earth's annual rounds. The 
 whole earth, as it was then, is described in the portraiture 
 of the garden of pleasure where Adam was placed. With 
 this picture of the primitive earth before us, we may be able 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 191 
 
 to form some faint idea of the vast population which the old 
 world supported, even without cultivation. 
 
 During all the years, from the last day of the creative 
 week, down to the advent of Adam, the man, who had been 
 made male and female, had subdued the earth, and had 
 dominion over the fishes of the sea, the fowl of the air, and 
 over the beasts of the field. Through all the rolling ages, 
 more than 50,000 years, this man, no doubt, in obedience to 
 the instincts of his nature and the command of his Maker, 
 had been fruitful and multiplied, and had replenished the 
 earth from pole to pole, and all around the pleasant and 
 luxuriant earth. 
 
 Would not Adam, who was made the king of this race, 
 select from among them the most intelligent, to be his min- 
 isters, and to surround his royal court; and would he not 
 impart to them much of the wisdom which he acquired dur- 
 ing the thousand years of his happy reign? The chief of 
 these, the minister of state — the man who was nearest the 
 throne — might, with propriety, be said to be " more subtle 
 than all the beasts of the field." This individual, we may 
 suppose, was admitted to free converse, not only with the 
 king, but also wdth the queen ; and may we not identify such 
 a one as the serpent who beguiled Eve ? How much more 
 rational to suppose the serpent to have been a noble speci- 
 men of the old governing race — a red man, or Indian, such 
 as the aborigines of North America — than that he was a 
 snake, a reptile, an orang-outang, or some other dumb 
 brute ! 
 
 Had a creature, who had never spoken before, addressed 
 the woman, as the serpent did, what would have been her 
 surprise, her amazement ! Under her extreme astonishment, 
 she certainly would have been in a poor frame of mind to 
 listen to an ingenious argument, to give and receive intelli- 
 gent answers, much less to be led away from the path of 
 
192 THE BIBLE TEUE. 
 
 duty, and to be enticed into sin and ruin by this same dumb 
 brute. Had Moses supposed the serpent to have been such 
 a beagt, would he not have said something in reference to 
 the miraculous means by which he was not only enabled to 
 speak, but to reason with that degree of subtlety which over- 
 came the virtue of the world's great queen ? We are in- 
 formed by the commentators that this was the work of the 
 devil. 
 
 If this were so, would the difficulty be removed? But 
 can it be true? God, who created all things, gave to every 
 animal such organs and adaptations as would answer the 
 design of their creation. To the courageous he gave strength 
 and the means of defence, to the timid he gave speed 
 and acute sight and hearing. He made one animal rumi- 
 nant, and another non-ruminant; but to all he ga-ve the 
 organs necessary to the proper mastication, and the healthy 
 digestion of the kind of food which the instincts which he 
 had implanted in them should lead them to select. 
 
 In like manner. He gave to each the organs requisite to 
 enable them to utter such sounds as are necessary to express 
 the thoughts which their degree of intelligence suggests to 
 them. To man alone, he gave those organs which will pro- 
 duce articulate sounds. It is a physical, as well as a moral 
 impossibility, for any other animal than man to utter con- 
 ventional sounds by which ideas may be conveyed from one 
 to another, except those of the simplest character. No other 
 animal than man can think consecutively enough to use 
 language, and therefore no other has the necessary organs 
 of speech. 
 
 If the ox or the ass should speak, it would be contrary to 
 the law of their being, in opposition to their physical organ- 
 ism ; therefore it would be a miracle, and a violation of the 
 laAv both of mind and of matter. Is it rational to suppose 
 that the devil could have the power, in a perfect world, to 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 193 
 
 have wrought such a double miracle, when he clearly has 
 no such power now? Who can believe such an extreme 
 proposition, unless it were distinctly revealed to us? Even 
 had the spirit of evil been mighty enough to have accom- 
 plished the astonishing result of converting a dumb brute 
 into a subtle debater. Eve must have been previously com- 
 pletely under his influence, or she certainly could not have 
 been fascinated by the arguments of a creature which she 
 had never heard speak before. 
 
 Those who tell us that the tempter was a dumb brute, also 
 tell us that the only object which the devil had in view was 
 to induce the woman, literally, to eat an apple from a certain 
 tree. If this were all, if he could influence her so far as to 
 hold calm discourse with a brute, why did he not impress 
 her mind a little further, without the intervention of the 
 beast, and thus lead her to the eating of the apple? This 
 would have been the easier, and much less miraculous way, 
 of accomplishing his object. The organs of speech were 
 wanting in the animal, as well as reason; hence, nothing 
 could possibly be gained by the use of such an instrument. 
 
 But if the procreative act was the foi-bidden indulgence, 
 then can we see why the devil, who is a spirit, must use a 
 physical agent to effect his design, and why that instrument 
 must be a man. In this view of the fall of Adam, the 
 account which Moses gives us seems plain enough ; in any 
 other light, all is uncertain, doubtful, and mysterious, beyond 
 comprehension or rational belief. If the rational view of 
 the subject be consistent with the inspired account of this 
 momentous affair, how blindly absurd to insist upon a mys- 
 terious, not to say ridiculous exposition, which was never 
 satisfactory to any one! Then we again conclude that the 
 procreative act was the forbidden fruit, and that a man of 
 the old governing race was the tempter. 
 
 As soon as the act violative of the law of God was per- 
 17 
 
194 THE BIBLE TEUE. 
 
 formed, Adam and the woman knew that they were naked, 
 and were ashamed ; for they immediately made for them- 
 selves aprons of fig-leaves. It is not possible that Adam, 
 who had lived for some time, as we have supposed, a thou- 
 sand years at least, and, as we shall hereafter show, had pro- 
 foundly investigated the laws of nature, and had possibly 
 advanced the arts and sciences to a degree of perfection not 
 reached by us — we say that it is utterly impossible for him 
 not to have known himself to have been naked. Yet the 
 discovery of his nakedness seems to be the great central, if 
 not the only idea which he obtained by the transgression of 
 the law. 
 
 If he were really so blind and unobservant as not to have 
 known that he had on his body no artificial covering, nor 
 that his beautiful body was in that perfect state in which 
 God had formed it, yet why should he have been ashamed 
 when he did finally discover that he had upon him no clothes? 
 Must we believe that Adam by transgression became sud- 
 denly so wise, that his idea of beauty and perfection so far 
 excelled the standard of the Almighty, that he was over- 
 whelmed with shame and confusion because of the nudity 
 of his own body, which had been made according to God's 
 highest model of physical beauty and perfection? He who 
 would exhibit a fine horse, will never think of covering up 
 the body of the animal, even in robes of linen and of gold ; 
 but he glories in showing the magnificent proportions and 
 beautiful symmetry which God has given the noble animal ; 
 no part of which it is thought necessary to be covered before 
 he is brought into the presence of the admiring crowd. When 
 was this, or any other, the most sagacious animal, ever known 
 to be ashamed of any part or function of his body ? 
 
 If Adam's body was made more perfect and beautiful than 
 the body of any other animal, why should he be ashamed 
 of it, or of its legitimate functions? It is clear that he was 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 195 
 
 not so in the state of iunocency, for it was the violation of 
 law which made him ashamed of his own body, and it is 
 made manifest by the putting on of the aprons of fig-leaves. 
 
 Had the mouth been the member which, by the mastica- 
 tion of an apple, hud so fearfully offended against the law 
 of God, against the law of their being, ought not that to have 
 been the member of which they should have been ashamed, 
 and ought they not to have covered their mouths with the 
 fig-leaves ? According to every rational view of the subject, 
 we must perceive that they would be and were ashamed of 
 the offending member of the body. That member is clearly 
 indicated by the putting on of the aprons ; but since no of- 
 fence could possibly come from thence against the law of 
 life, except the act of procreation, therefore we must conclude 
 that this was the offence pointed out by the figure of the eat- 
 ing of the fruit of the tree of the knowledge oj good and evil, 
 which grew in the midst oj the garden. 
 
 Is any other solution of the problem of the existence of 
 good and evil in the world satisfactory or rational, except 
 that given by Moses of the exaltation and fall of the world's 
 great representative, the vicegerent of God on earth ? Can 
 any exposition of that account be given which is more ra- 
 tional than that which is here presented ? If so, we will 
 be the first to embrace it; but if this be the truth, let theo- 
 logians cease to carp, and let them cease to prattle about the 
 snake, or even the orang-outang theory. Our views are 
 our own, and we would submit them to be tested by the se- 
 verest scrutiny in the light of reason and of truth. Reject 
 them not because of their novelty, for we believe that they 
 are entertained and taught by Moses. 
 
196 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 The Effects of the Fall — Moral and Physical. 
 
 n'lHE wilful, determined rebellion of Adam, and the fool- 
 -L ish, daring fall of Eve, the favored children of their 
 Father, and his representatives on earth, constituted an of- 
 fence so provoking, that God, the Supreme Ruler, might have 
 crushed the miserable sinners as a man does the crawling 
 insect; yet He would not even pronounce the legitimate con- 
 sequences of the violation of the previously promulgated law, 
 until after examination and full confession of the act by 
 themselves; so that they, and their descendants in all the 
 future ages, must pronounce the sentence just. 
 
 To the serpent He granted no such consideration, but upon 
 the testimony of the woman, without question or examina- 
 tion, "The Lord God said unto the serpent. Because thou 
 hast done this thing, thou art cursed above all cattle, and 
 above every beast of the field ; upon thy belly shalt thou 
 go, and dust shalt thou eat all the days of thy life. And I 
 will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between 
 thy seed and her seed ; it shall bruise thy head, and thou 
 shalt bruise his heel." 
 
 Here is evidence as strong as Holy Writ can make it, that 
 the serpent was not only a man, but that he was of the house- 
 hold of Adam; in other words, that he was his constant at- 
 tendant: for even after he had seduced the woman and 
 brought ruin upon his lord, yet when the Almighty calls 
 Adam and the woman from their hiding-place, the serpent, 
 though unbidden, is present at the audience. Moreover, as 
 the sin or first impulse thereto originated with him, God did 
 not deign to ask him why he had done this thing, but im- 
 mediately pronounced the above-mentioned terrible curse 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 197 
 
 upon liim. Nevertheless, even this was not vindictive jus- 
 tice, but the announcement to him of the legitimate and in- 
 evitable consequences of his wicked interference and jjre- 
 nieditated intention to overturn the order which God had 
 established. 
 
 To the sei'pent He said, You were made the governing 
 being of all the earth, and when in the revolution of ages 
 your race and all the varieties of animals became so numer- 
 ous that the luxuriant earth could no longer support the 
 teeming life upon it without cultivation, in mercy a saviour 
 in the person of Adam was sent to be the gentle and benefi- 
 cent ruler of the world. He was endowed with superem- 
 inent intelligence, leading him to become a philosopher, 
 and by his scientific researches through the superior day, 
 or a thousand years, of his solitary reign, he has developed 
 to a high degree the resources of the earth, whereby the 
 condition of all animate nature has been greatly amelio- 
 rated. These benefits have redounded chiefly to your good, 
 as the principal and governing race ; then wherefore should 
 you envy the supremacy of Adam and of his helpmeet, and 
 why have you lent yourself to the destruction of the head 
 and heart and soul of the whole world ? 
 
 Could you not perceive that, although one immortal 
 Adam, whose supremacy there was none to dispute, was the 
 greatest blessing ever bestowed upon this or any world, yet 
 that two or more of such beings must prove an unmitigated 
 curse, and especially to your race ? It is not in your nature 
 to care for extensive authority ; but when the Adams are 
 multiplied, with their ambition for sole sovereignty, and 
 with all their superior intelligence, conflict, war, and terri- 
 ble confusion must ensue, and woe be to your inferior race; 
 for they will not only struggle with each other for the mas- 
 tery, for sovereignty, but they will utterly crush out your 
 
198 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 race whenever it comes up iu the pathway of their tempest- 
 uous march. 
 
 Your race held the entire dominion until Adam was sent 
 to rule over all, as the vicegerent of God, and the world 
 has been superlatively happy and prosperous under his 
 benign and philosophic reign ; but you, the individual of 
 your race the most honored and trusted by the world's 
 great king, have basely and wickedly betrayed your lord's 
 companion, and then, through her, the king himself, who 
 thereby has been dethroned. On this account enmity must 
 ever exist between you and the woman. She hates you, and 
 you hate her; and the enmity began here must continue 
 between your rival races to the end. The war between you 
 shall be waged with unmitigated rancor, but the superior 
 descendants of the woman shall bruise thy head, while thy 
 inferior race shall only be able to bruise his heel. 
 
 The curse inflicted on Adam, and on the earth, on Adam's 
 account, as he is the head, shall be extended to all living 
 creatures, but more especially shall it fall with grievous 
 weight upon thee and upon thy proud race. The generous 
 earth, which has heretofore been so genial, so productive, 
 shall become inclement in its seasons, and its sterile soil 
 shall no more bring forth spontaneously those fruits and 
 vegetables which hitherto have afforded abundant supplies 
 for thy race and the teeming millions of living creatures, 
 all of which, until now, have acknowledged the dominion 
 of the king and thine ; but henceforth the few of them 
 which by reason of the diminished production of the barren, 
 cursed earth are left, will rebel against thy race. 
 
 They will fear you as their worst enemies, and when you 
 shall need them to supply your increasing wants, you shall 
 take them only by stratagem, or by going on the belly. 
 
 How humiliating to the proud race, whose nature is op- 
 posed to labor, now, when the earth more imperatively de- 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 199 
 
 manded it, to have not only the inferior animals to flee 
 from them, but even to have the animal man, who had 
 always served them faithfully, ay, worshipped them as 
 gods, to fall off and leave them in their greatest time of 
 need, to refuse to do them service willingly ! When these 
 results became apparent, it is perfectly natural that enmity 
 should have existed between the foolish tempter and poor, 
 deluded victim ; and well might it be said that the proud 
 serpent race should eat the dust of mortification and misery 
 all the days of their lives. 
 
 The design of the red man in tempting the woman to 
 sin, was to get rid of Adam as the king of the world. He 
 believed that God had spoken truth when he said to Adam, 
 " In the day thou eatest thereof, thou shalt surely die ; " but, 
 with many of the present time, confounding a diurnal revo- 
 lution of the earth with a day in superior time, not know- 
 ing that a thousand years with the Lord is as one day, no 
 doubt he confidently expected to see Adam and the woman 
 expire immediately upon the accomplishment by them of 
 the act violative of the law of God and of their immor- 
 tality. 
 
 Then what must have been his astonishment, his horror, 
 when the truth flashed upon his mind that the day in which 
 Adam must die meant a thousand years, during which time 
 he would propagate a whole race of Adams, all ambitious, 
 like their father, and that, finally, from the woman should 
 spring the second Adam, who should not only restore the 
 world to its former condition, but, excelling the race of 
 Adam far more than Adam did the old red race, the former 
 would take the place in the restoration which had been oc- 
 cupied by the latter in the old kingdom ; while the animal 
 man, who had no agency in the fall, would only suffer with 
 all the earth, and in the restoration would occupy his old 
 place of servitude. He would follow, not the tempter or 
 
200 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 his race, but would serve the descendants of Adam, who 
 would be the immediate subjects of the Great King. 
 
 " Thou art cursed above all cattle, and above every beast 
 of the field ; upon thy belly shalt thou go, and dust shalt 
 thou eat all the days of thy life." In this fearful curse not 
 one word is said to the tempter about the power of speech. 
 It is beyond controversy, however, that he did then possess 
 this faculty ; and had it been intended to take it from him, 
 most assuredly the fact would have been mentioned in the 
 curse. Moreover, nachash was more subtle than all the 
 beasts of the field, and he reasoned with the skill of an 
 accomplished sophist. Had he been deprived of reason, 
 would not that important fact have been mentioned? 
 Hence it is logically true that the seed of the nachash is 
 to-day in possession of a high order of intelligence and the 
 faculty of speech. 
 
 Nachash, in one place in the Bible, at least, is translated 
 " filthiness," meaning fornication. (Ezek. xvi. 36.) Between 
 the seed of the nachash and the seed of the woman there 
 should be enmity; but this could not be true if the tempter 
 were an inferior animal ; nor could the word, translated as 
 it necessarily is in Ezekiel, have been applied to a dumb 
 brute. 
 
 If we will place a fair, not to say liberal construction 
 upon the curse imposed upon the beguiler, we may certainly 
 learn that death was not inflicted on him because of the part 
 which he had taken in the fall of Adam. Had this been the 
 case, would not the momentous fiict have been mentioned ? 
 It is evident that if death had been brought upon him by 
 that transaction, the fact would have been mentioned, and 
 death would have been set down in the catalogue of the 
 ills which his crime had drawn down upon himself and his 
 seed. Moses uses no word intimating such an idea ; but, on 
 the contrary, the nachash is addressed as being already a 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 201 
 
 mortal, whose term of existence is made up of the short clays 
 of our earth. " Upon thy belly shalt thou go, and dust shalt 
 thou eat all the days of thy life." In this announcement, not 
 even a shortening of the days, or any hastening of the time 
 of the departure of the fornicator, or nachash, is in the most 
 remote manner indicated. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 The Effects of the Fall, continued, 
 
 " Unto the woman he said, I will greatly multiply thy 
 sorrow and thy conception ; in sorrow thou shalt bring forth 
 children, and thy desire shall be unto thy husband, and he 
 shall rule over thee." "I will greatly multiply thy sorrow 
 and thy conception." If we are not wilfully blind, we may 
 see here that sorrow and conception are placed upon the 
 same footing as to their inception and continuance. If it 
 were possible for the woman to have conceived in her state 
 of original purity, by what rule of construction is it possible 
 for us to conclude otherwise than that she must also have 
 sorrow in that state. All agree that sorrow could not enter 
 Paradise — no more could the woman have conceived in that 
 holy place. 
 
 Again : the word multij)ly used in this place, as in the 
 first chapter of Genesis, has a more extensive meaning than 
 is usually attached to it. In that place the word signifies 
 to begin, and to increase greatly ; we should therefore un- 
 derstand the above language to mean : Since, contrary to my 
 declared will, you have determined to become a mother, 
 therefore, as the legitimate consequence of your perversity 
 
202 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 and sin, I will begin and greatly increase thy sorrow and 
 thy conception. 
 
 " In sorrow thou shalt bring forth children." Here the 
 proof is still to the same point, and forces us irresistibly to 
 the conclusion that the offence of Adam and the woman was 
 the act of procreation. It is believed by many that the 
 sorrow spoken of in this place is the physical pain and danger 
 through which the female must pass in reproduction, and 
 especially in parturition ; but these difficulties, this labor, is 
 common, to a greater or less extent, to the females of all animals. 
 Can we believe that the females of all animals were cursed in re- 
 production because the woman had eaten an apple ? Where is 
 the connection between physical cause and effect ? The idea 
 is too absurd to be attributed to Him whose every act is 
 governed by principle or his own immutable laws, and 
 whose judgments are but the declai'ation of the consequences 
 of the violation of those laws. 
 
 The labor of reproduction in the other animals is natural, 
 was intended for their good, and cannot, therefore, rationally, 
 be tortured into being a curse. An effort of nature is abso- 
 lutely necessary for the throwing off the foetus which has so 
 long time remained with the mother — a relaxation of the 
 muscles, and an extension of the bones ; consequently there 
 must be suffering under the law of animal existence. Were 
 this not the case, were no drafts made upon the female con- 
 stitution, in the support of the foetus and in the labor of 
 parturition, then might she have been immortal, while the 
 very action of pleasure will certainly bring death to the 
 male. The woman, who was made to be immortal, was com 
 manded not to reproduce ; and when she did so, in violation 
 of law, instead of becoming a mighty goddess, to create im- 
 mortals, she sank down to the level of other animals in 
 sorrow or labor and sequent death, as well as in a vast mul- 
 tiplication of the ills of that coveted conception. 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 203 
 
 "And thy desire shall be unto thy husband, and he shall 
 rule over thee." Still proof to the same point. And is it 
 not strange that there should be doubt in the mind of any 
 thinking man in regard to what that sin was which was 
 represented by the fruit of the tree in the midst of the 
 garden? The temptation was, that ye shall be as gods; yo 
 shall procreate a race of beings like yourselves, and there- 
 fore superior to all the creatures of God. This was an argu- 
 ment of the tempter, which, addressing itself to the ambition 
 of the woman, by it she was overcome, by it she lost her 
 high estate, and by it she was plunged into the vortex of 
 misery and shame. 
 
 After the commission of the act violative of law, she 
 keenly felt her shame ; and she and Adam were ashamed of 
 the comely persons which God had made, and covered them 
 with aprons of fig-leaves. When the woman had sinned, 
 and not until then, she went unto her husband ; by the trans- 
 gression her sorrow and her conception were multiplied ; 
 from henceforth, and clearly not before, she should bring 
 forth children ; her desire should be unto her husband ; and 
 not until this affair was completed did Adam name her the 
 mother of a race, or of all living. Previous to this time she 
 had been the equal, the helpmeet, the companion of Adam ; 
 but after the fall she became his inferior, because of her 
 sorrow, her child-bearing, and consequent desire, unto her 
 husband; and thereby she became subject to the authority 
 of Adam, as the women of the old governing race had 
 always been subject to their lords. How the offence whicli 
 the woman committed could have been made plainer through 
 the figurative Oriental language, it is difficult to imagine ; 
 and yet learned theologians do not so understand the sacred 
 historian. That the commentators should teach us that a 
 snake or a baboon delivered an ingenious harangue to Eve, 
 thereby inducing her to eat an apple, and that they should 
 
204 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 insist that tliis is revealed truth, is strange beyond our com- 
 prehension : " But even unto this day, when Moses is read 
 the veil is upon their heart." 
 
 " And unto Adam He said, Because thou hast hearkened 
 unto the voice of thy wife, and hast eaten of the tree, of 
 which I commanded thee, sayins;, Thou shalt not eat of it ; 
 cursed is the ground for thy sake ; in sorrow shalt thou eat 
 of it all the days of thy life ; thorns also and thistles shall 
 it bring forth to thee ; and thou shalt eat the herb of the 
 field ; in the sweat of thy face thou shalt eat bread, till thou 
 return unto the ground ; for out of it wast thou taken: for 
 dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return." 
 
 In the examination of this subject there are two propo- 
 sitions, which we must bear in mind, viz. : That Adam was 
 made to be the immortal king of all the earth, and that in 
 the wide universe no result either of a physical or spiritual 
 character can be effected without the use of adequate means. 
 If the earth was cursed for Adam's sake, cursed physically, 
 there must have been some connection between that curse 
 and Adam's transgression. If his were only a moral of- 
 fence, how could it effect physical results? Is the connec- 
 tion apparent between an abstract act of disobedience on 
 the part of Adam, and a cursed earth bringing forth thorns 
 and thistles? 
 
 If the offence were a physical action, from it we might 
 expect physical results. If the offence of Adam, the sole 
 sovereign of all the earth, was in character both moral 
 and physical, then could we rationally look for from it both 
 moral and physical results, as extensive as were his vast do- 
 minions. Since we know that the moral and physical world 
 is in a state of confusion, and since we are informed by the 
 inspired writer that the world was cursed for Adam's sake, 
 therefore his sin w'as an offence both against his moral and 
 physical constitution. 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 205 
 
 Adam, in attempting to be like God by becoming the pro- 
 creator of a race of highly intellectual beings, violated the 
 law of sole sovereignty; when God in mercy drove him out 
 of the garden and from the tree of life, to the end that the 
 violated law of immortality might work out its legitimate re- 
 sults, lest he should be cursed with an eternity of misery on 
 the earth ; " for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return." 
 
 " Cursed be the ground for thy sake," because thou art 
 the king, and unto thee have I given the earth. I do not 
 take back this gift, but leave it with you in the condition 
 in which you have placed it by your transgression. The 
 question here comes up, by what means did the sin of Adam 
 effect such a material change in the condition of the world? 
 Since, however, we have had this subject under consideration 
 elsewhere, we will not stop to investigate it further in this 
 place. 
 
 " Thorns also and thistles shall it bring forth to thee." Is 
 it not here made clear that the laws called the laws of na- 
 ture were as effectually under the control and dependent 
 upon the moral conduct of Adam as that the consequence 
 of his transgression should be followed by his physical 
 death ? " Cursed be the earth for thy sake. Thorns also 
 and thistles shall it bring forth to thee." It is hence abun- 
 dantly apparent that what are called the laws of nature 
 and the moral laws are one and the same, or rather, that 
 they are but branches of the same great system. 
 
 Still it is insisted upon that the transgression of Adam 
 was only a moral offence. Let us see what is meant by 
 moral action ; for the use of words without a settled 
 meaning, conveys no definite idea. Moral action, as in 
 contradistinction to physical action, Avould seem to imply 
 intellectual effort. All being is either mental or physical, 
 therefore all action must be mental or physical, hence moral 
 action must mean intellectual effort. Death is a physical re- 
 18 
 
206 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 suit, therefore the action which produces physical death must 
 be a physical action ; hence it is absurd to say that Adam's 
 was a moral transgression, and exclude the idea of physical 
 offence. 
 
 The true statement would be that the mind of Adam 
 having conceived an immoral idea, he wrought out a phys- 
 ical offence, which resulted to himself and his race in phys- 
 ical death. Adam was the sole sovereign of the world and 
 its moral representative ; therefore his intellect was that 
 which controlled the physical condition of the world, and 
 when he sinned against the law of his own being so that he 
 must die, then the whole physical frame of the world, left 
 without the control of a perfect intellect, rushed into wild 
 disorder. Or rather, when the sole throne of the earth was 
 abdicated by him who had been constituted universal king, 
 the reins of the government were seized by that usurping 
 spirit who had aspired to the throne of the heavens, and, 
 balked in that lofty design, with his followers, had come to 
 our earth with great wrath, and having secured the domin- 
 ion thereof, erected his throne in our atmosphere, and has 
 since been called the " prince of this world, and the prince 
 of the power of the air." 
 
 Under the reign of Adam, as well as before he came, the 
 pole of the earth was directed, as we have seen, toward its 
 true centre, or toward that bright world around which our 
 sun, with his system, revolves ; but when Adam fell, then the 
 earth lost its true polarity, and since has revolved upon its 
 axis, at such inclination as is necessary from the obliquity 
 of the position of that baleful world where the empyrean of 
 the power of darkness is established. Then for the present 
 we will conclude, as we have concluded, and as we think the 
 facts fully justify us, that the transgression of Adam was 
 a physical as well as a moral offence ; that it was so great a 
 sin against the physical constitution of himself and of his 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 207 
 
 empire, tlie world, as not ouly to cause death to him and all 
 his posterity, but also to produce all the disorders and con- 
 fusion in nature. " Cursed be the earth, for thy sake." 
 
 "And thou shalt eat the herb of the field." What are we 
 to understand by this, except that whereas the exuberant 
 earth and the genial climate with which it was blessed 
 caused the fruits which now flourish but poorly only in the 
 tropics, then to grow in such perfection and in such profu- 
 sion, that all the wants of its inhabitants were supplied to 
 them by spontaneous production ; and that now, under the 
 curse inflicted upon it by the act of Adam, it would require 
 laborious cultivation, and, even then, its condition was so 
 changed that those fruits could not be produced, and there- 
 fore Adam must eat such herbs or vegetables as the cursed 
 earth would be compelled to yield ? Because it is said, "In 
 the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return 
 to the ground; for out of it wast thou taken: for dust thou 
 art, and unto dust shalt thou return." Hence, the sin of 
 Adam was so tremendously physical, that it caused his death 
 and the derangement of the natural laws of the whole earth. 
 
 " And Adam called his wife's name Eve, because she was 
 the mother of all living." This is the second time that she 
 was named by Adam. The fii'st time, she was called 
 " Woman," because she was taken out of man. Then, she 
 was a helpmeet, or companion, for him. After the fall, 
 however, she is presented to him in the character of a wife ; 
 and then he gives to her a new name, calling her "Eve," 
 because she is the mother of all living. It appears from 
 hence, that at first the woman was intended to be, and was ac- 
 tually, a companion merely for the man, and that, by the fall, 
 their relationship was changed to that of husband and wife. 
 
 Some persons think that the new name of Eve proves, 
 beyond controversy, the unity of the races. If we depend 
 upon this for proof on this subject, shall we not find tliat it 
 
208 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 proves too much? The declaration is, that "she is the 
 mother of all living." Is this not as good to prove that Eve 
 is the mother of a gorilla, as that she is the mother of an 
 Indian or a negro? We know that Eve is not the mother 
 of all the animals, nor was it intended to attach any such 
 meaning to the expression here referred to. 
 
 If, however, she was not the mother of all animals, of 
 how many, and of what kinds, was she the mother? "We 
 are answered, that she is the mother of the entire genus 
 homo; but we would ask, where does that genus homo begin, 
 and where does it end? You tell us that it begins with the 
 negro, and ends with the white man. We, much more 
 rationally, as we think, contend that the genus begins with 
 the lowest type of monkey, and ends with the highest order 
 of man. If, as you say, the genus begins and ends with the 
 races of men, and if these are all descended from the same 
 parents, that is, are nothing more than varieties of the same 
 family, do you not see the folly of talking of the genus in 
 which there is but a single species ? Eve is not the mother 
 of the baboon, nor of the negro, nor yet of the Indian ; but 
 the language under consideration means, that, since the 
 woman had violated the condition of immortality, she should 
 therefore become a mother, and the mother of the race who 
 should be descended from Adam. 
 
 "Unto Adam also, and to his wife, did the Lord God 
 make coats of skins, and clothed them." These coats were, 
 no doubt, intended to subserve the double purpose of cover- 
 ing from view their bodies, which had become mortal by 
 transgression, and of which, on that account, they were 
 ashamed, and of protecting them against the inclemencies 
 of the Aveather, with Avhich the world was cursed by their 
 folly and their sin. If there had been no death among the 
 animals up to the fall, as is supposed by some, whence came 
 the skins of which these coats were made? The fact that 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 209 
 
 they were made of skins, excited no surprise or comment 
 whatever; yet, these skins must have been taken from dead 
 animals ; heuce, the animals must have died before the fall, 
 that is, death was common then, or, rather, was the normal 
 condition of all animals, before as well as after the fall. 
 
 "And the Lord God said, Behold, the man is become as 
 one of us, to know good and evil." Does any one believe, 
 that his general intelligence or mental organism was im- 
 proved by sin? If this were the case, then did not God in- 
 tend to make man as perfect as he has made himself by the 
 transgression of the law? And man's restoration would be 
 his degradation, an hypothesis not for one moment to be en- 
 tertained. Some learned theologians, Avho think that the 
 sin of Adam brought death to all the animals, believe that 
 the carnivora, contrary to their nature, contrary to all their 
 physical adaptations, were compelled to live in the abnor- 
 mal, and consequently the miserable condition, of subsist- 
 ing on vegetation, when their whole being required — ay, 
 yearfted for — animal food. 
 
 If so great a blessing was conferred upon the carnivorous 
 animals by Adam, and if he really made himself more wise, 
 increased his general intelligence beyond what God gave 
 him, then we must conclude that the fall was no curse, but 
 a blessing to the world. Reason, however, shows us that 
 the world is cursed, and revelation declares that the sin of 
 Adam brought about all the ills of earth ; therefore the theo- 
 logians, though wise, are evidently wrong in regard to both 
 these positions. 
 
 The offence of Adam, since he was the representative and 
 sovereign of all the earth, affected the laws of nature, disor- 
 ganized the condition of the world, brought on the vicissi- 
 tudes of the seasons, with the concomitant barren soil and 
 unhealthy atmosphere ; yet certainly it brought death ab- 
 18* 
 
210 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 stractly to none, in otlier words, subjected none to death but 
 himself and his posterity. Whatever reproduces must die ; 
 and all the animals were commanded to multiply in the be- 
 ginning ; hence to die was as much their normal condition 
 as to be born; and when Adam became a reproducing ani- 
 mal, he too became subject to death. 
 
 How then shall we understand the declaration, " that the 
 man has become as one of us, to know good and evil?" and 
 more especially when it is added, "and now lest he put forth 
 his hand and take also of the tree of life, and eat and live 
 forever; therefore the Lord God sent him forth from the 
 gal-den of Eden, to till the ground from which he was taken? " 
 It is quite clear that Adam had by the fall gained some 
 knowledge which he did not before possess, and which made 
 him like God. Since this was not general knowledge or in- 
 tellectual perfectibility, we must conclude that it -was the 
 knowledge that he could procreate, without immediate death, 
 beings like himself, who was the highest order of material 
 intelligence. 
 
 Then "lest he should put forth his hand and take also of 
 the tree of life, and live forever ; therefore he was sent out 
 of the garden." Now if this garden was a literal garden 
 only, and if the trees therein were only literal trees, is it not 
 exceedingly strange that Adam, wdio was made to be immor- 
 tal, and was allowed the free use of the fruit of all the trees 
 in the garden, except of the tree of the knowledge of good 
 and evil ; and since the tree of life was in the midst of the 
 garden, we repeat it, is it not astonishingly strange, as is 
 here plainly indicated, that he had never yet tasted of the 
 fruit of the tree of life, Avhich to us Avould appear to be the 
 most important of all the trees in the garden? 
 
 We hope that -vve have before shown that the garden, al- 
 though a local habitation, yet it referred figuratively to 
 Adam's body; and that the trees of the garden were the 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 211 
 
 passions and instincts of his body ; that the tree of the 
 knowledge of good and evil was the capacity to procreate ; 
 its fruit was the indulgence of the passion represented by 
 this tree ; — but what power of the body or capacity of the 
 mind was adumbrated by the tree of life? We w^ould answer 
 that it was the capacity to submit to the will of God ; and 
 its fruit was repentance toward God. If, then, Adam had 
 never eaten of the fruit of the tree of life, it was because he 
 had no occasion for it. If he had never repented, it was 
 because he had never sinned, and therefore had nothing for 
 which to repent. 
 
 When Adam became a procreator of kings, or rather of 
 would-be kings, beings like himself, who could not be happy 
 without universal authority, then God drove him out of the 
 pleasant garden, and put the passion which had been aroused 
 by the inhibited indulgence to guard its gate ; in other words, 
 the passion which had been unlawfully evoked was permitted 
 to rage with unrestrained ardor, and this effectually barred 
 the gate to repentance. 
 
 Adam, having deliberately violated the law of immortal- 
 ity, must necessarily die ; but since a representative man of, 
 the old governing race had seduced Eve, and was the in- 
 strument by whom Adam was dethroned, the unerring con- 
 nection between cause and effect required, and the immu- 
 table justice of God demanded, that the intermeddler too 
 should suffer the consequences of his crime. Hence it seemed 
 good to the Almighty to respite Adam for a season, that he 
 might become the father of a race between whom and the 
 serpent race there must be enmity and war until the latter 
 should be crushed out by the restless, grasping, usurping 
 sons of Adam. "It shall bruise thy head." 
 
 "So God drove out the man, and he placed at the east of 
 the garden of Eden cherubims, and a flaming sword which 
 turned every way, to keep the way of the tree of life." 
 
212 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 We have seen in a former chapter that the figurative 
 meaning of this passage is that the tree of life is repentance, 
 and that the Almighty suffered the unlawfully aroused pas- 
 sion to rage in his fallen creatures with such fury that it 
 might well be likened to the cherubims or guardian angels 
 who were to keep them from effectual repentance, which it 
 Avould appear was possible ; and that the raging desire which 
 had been unlawfully called forth might in time be allayed, 
 is intimated by the language, " and now lest he put forth his 
 hand and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live for- 
 ever," 
 
 That the account here given of the expulsion of Adam 
 from the garden of Eden has a literal and physical meaning, 
 must be admitted by all who believe that the garden was a 
 locality, and that the sin of Adam was the cause of his phys- 
 ical death. If Adam were really driven out of this real gar- 
 den, unless we intend to consider Moses, writing as he was 
 by inspiration, to be the author of a medley of absurd facts 
 and foolish metaphor, it must be conceded that the flaming 
 sword which turned every way was a literal and physical 
 .fact, as well as a moral, spiritual truth. 
 
 This flaming sword, as fondly supposed by some, is not 
 placed in the hands of the cherubim, but is a separate and 
 distinct feature in the picture. Had Moses declared that 
 the flaming sword was to be Avielded by the cherubim, then 
 we would have been forced to receive the whole account as 
 figurative only, which would be as fatal to the theory of the 
 theologians as to our own. A sword is a material instru- 
 ment, but the v!ord flaming ; as applied to it, is figurative; 
 and the expression flaming sword conveys the idea of a 
 bright, material weapon of offensive and defensive warfare ; 
 which could no more be wielded by the cherubim than it 
 could be used against them. 
 
 It is not to be supposed that Moses would have been 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 213 
 
 guilty of placing one flaming sword in the hands of a host, 
 or even of two cherubim. Evidently the author intended 
 for us to understand the cherubim to be the spiritual guards 
 representing the perverted passions, now placed so as to pre- 
 vent repentance on the part of Adam, and the consequent 
 return to his original spiritual condition. By the flaming 
 sword we have further assurance that the garden of Eden 
 was a locality, and that God had erected a physical barrier 
 to prevent the return of Adam and his posterity to the 
 scenes of his former grandeur and happiness, or rather these 
 disabilities were created by the disobedience of Adam. Wc 
 have already indicated how he did this, namely, that his 
 act would introduce into the world another individual who 
 could not be happy without sole sovereignty, and that there- 
 fore he brought about a state of warfare ; and that it was a 
 high act of mercy when God took from him and his pos- 
 terity the possibility of immortal existence on this earth ; 
 and especially since the spiritual control of the world had 
 passed temporarily into the power of that usurping spirit 
 who is the father of lies and the author of all evil. 
 
 If, as we have supposed, the garden of Eden was situated 
 at the head or north pole of the earth, and if, by the volun- 
 tary disobedience of the world's sovereign, its polarity was de- 
 stroyed, so that it should move in its orbit around the sun, with 
 an inclination of its axis of 23 J° to the plane of its orbit, it 
 is evident that very great changes must be wrought in the 
 seasons. Notwithstanding the terrible curse which Adam 
 by his voluntary act brought upon himself and the Avorld, 
 yet even then God of his infinite goodness and mercy prom- 
 ised a restoration of all things, inasmuch as he declared that 
 the seed of the woman should bruise the serpent's head. 
 
 During the present century extraordinary expenditures 
 of means and of human efl^ort have been made to discover 
 what lies concealed about the north pole, but the insur- 
 
214 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 niountable wall of ice, like a flaming sword, which turns 
 every way, has hitherto guarded the passage ; and no mor- 
 tal man has penetrated the mystery, has stood where Adam 
 reigned in innocency; or if he has wandered through the 
 rich ambrosial groves of Paradise, has slaked his thirst in 
 the waters of the river which there parts into four heads, has 
 plucked and eaten the luscious fruit of the tree of life, he 
 has not been permitted to return and report to the miserable, 
 aspiring sons of Adam the glories of the place, the beati- 
 tudes of the garden, — nor must he ; but there, with Enoch and 
 Moses and Elias, must bide the time when all things shall 
 be restored to the status originally intended for them by 
 the Mighty Builder of the heavens and of the earth. 
 
 Geology has already proven beyond a peradventure, as 
 we have before shown, that a uniform temperature once sur- 
 rounded the whole earth ; at least, that the rich fruits, the 
 tender plants and delicate animals which can now exist 
 only in the torrid zones, have flourished much more per- 
 fectly as high up in the frozen regions of the north as the 
 science of ambitious man has ever gone. Then, without fur- 
 ther hesitancy, we think that we may challenge the logical 
 reasoner to subscribe to our often-drawn conclusion, that we 
 are taught "by inspiration and by science that the north 
 pole, or head of the world, was once the beatific residence of 
 the thrice happy king and queen of the whole earth, who 
 by transgression forfeited their high estate and became the 
 authors of our wretched race ; that Adam's fall in some 
 way aflfected the laws governing the motions of the earth, 
 so that its true polarity was destroyed ; and that he, being 
 forced out of Paradise, the circumambient fields of ice were 
 drawn around its sacred precincts to prevent the entrance 
 there by sinful man. 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 215 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 First Act of Religious Devotion — Cain's Offering Con- 
 sidered — The Origin of the Mongolian Eace. 
 
 ABEL was a keeper of sheep, but Cain was a tiller of 
 the ground. And in the process of time it came to 
 pass that Cain brought of the fruit of the ground an offer- 
 ing unto the Lord. And Abel he also brought of the first- 
 lings of his flock and of the fat thereof. And the Lord 
 had respect unto Abel and to his offering ; but unto Cain 
 and his offering he had not respect ; and Cain was very- 
 wroth, and his countenance fell. And the Lord said unto 
 Cain, Why art thou wroth, and why is thy countenance 
 fallen ? If thou doest well, shalt thou not be accepted ? 
 and if thou doest not well, sin lieth at the door." 
 
 This first act of religious devotion is thus particularly 
 noticed, not only for the purpose of introducing the catas- 
 trophe in which it culminated, that is, in the death of Abel, 
 but also for the purpose of teaching other and high moral 
 truths. What the moral intended to be taught is lost to us, 
 unless we look at the subject and construe it rationally. 
 It will not do to dismiss it by saying that the offering of 
 Abel was made in faith, and that of Cain was not, and pass 
 it over without further investigation ; because in this way 
 we only learn that a fratricide was committed by the first 
 son of Adam, and the only idea of God extracted by this 
 mode of disposing of it, is that he is the arbitrary ruler of 
 the world and of men. 
 
 Can it be believed that Cain was punished for making a 
 mistake in the kind of offering which he laid upon the altar 
 of his God? He was a tiller of the ground, and of the 
 first fruits of his labor he brought his gift. He could do 
 
216 THE BIBLE TEUE. 
 
 nothing more. Abel was a keeper of sheep, and he from the 
 firstlings of his flock made an offering unto the Lord ; nor 
 could he have done otherwise. Embracing the view of the 
 theologians, that the offering of Abel was made in faith 
 that the sins of the world should be atoned for by the shed- 
 ding of blood, — if we regard the question hei'e, it must be 
 in the light that the sacrifices were offered with the view to 
 ascertain from which of them should spring the seed Avhich 
 should bruise the serpent's head, or that eminent personage 
 who should restore and occupy the station which Adam had 
 possessed and lost. But let us right here inquire into other 
 ideas which are presented. 
 
 Why should an oflTering, obtained from the earth by 
 honest toil, be less acceptable to God, who had commanded 
 Adam to gain a support in that way, than one taken from 
 the flock? " The Lord had respect unto Abel and his offer- 
 ing ; but unto Cain and his offering he had not respect." 
 It cannot be that the kind of property offered made this 
 difference, for both offered the best which they had. Then 
 it would appear that we must search farther for the true 
 explanation of the result here stated. 
 
 There is no past or future with God ; therefore, as far as 
 himself is concerned, it would be perfectly competent for 
 him to punish an act in the future as though it had been 
 already performed. But his creature man is a finite being, 
 whose existence is marked by the recurrence of events, and 
 whose conduct is influenced by circumstances, and hence 
 could never, in time or eternity, be brought to see or ac- 
 knowledge the justice of punishment inflicted for an act 
 which had not been accomplished. Although God made 
 known to Abraham the future wickedness of his descend- 
 ants, yet Abraham was not punished therefor; nor have we 
 an instance where sin not enacted was ever punished, unless 
 it be in the case in hand, and, as some contend, in the case 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 217 
 
 of Cainan, after the flood. As God is just and unchange- 
 able, and all his laws are of universal application, we must 
 conclude that he never inflicts punishment except for sins 
 which have been actually committed, and these apparent 
 exceptions are so only in the estimation of the unthinking, 
 the bigoted, and the fanatical. 
 
 It is clearly intimated in the account of the offerings of 
 Cain and of Abel, that there was something in the prior 
 conduct of the former which had rendered him unaccept- 
 able to God ; but what follows places it beyond doubt that 
 he had transgressed law, had offended against the right, and 
 therefore sin lay at his door. What was his offence? and 
 what sin had he previously committed which could render 
 him and his offering unacceptable to his God? When the 
 fishes of the sea, the fowls of the air, the cattle, the four- 
 footed beasts, and the creeping thing, ay, even the grass, 
 the herb, and the tree were called into being, each was 
 made after his kind, and everything which reproduces was 
 commanded emphatically to multiply after his kind. So 
 jealous was the great God of the order which he had estab- 
 lished, that the law of hybridity was interposed to pre- 
 vent its destruction among the lower or irrational animals; 
 whereas, this law does not fully obtain among the rational 
 animals called men, because they possess the intelligence to 
 comprehend the enormity of miscegenation, can understand 
 the import of the law, " Thou shalt not commit adultery." 
 
 From the subsequent history of Cain it is rendered mor- 
 ally certain that, previous to the time of malting his offering, 
 he had violated the order of nature by taking a wife of the 
 daughters of the old governing man ; for, when he went out 
 from the presence of the Lord, he dwelt in the land of Nod, 
 and in that same year in which he slew Abel, and in which 
 he left Eden, his son Chanoch was born, and he built a city, 
 and called it Chanoch, in honor of his son. Cain, at the 
 19 
 
218 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 time of these occurrences, was one hundred and twenty-eiglit 
 years of age. 
 
 It is great folly to suppose that Cain -would say that 
 "every one who finds me will slay me," had there been no 
 other man in the world except himself and his father. The 
 land of Nod, as well as of Eden, were countries with metes 
 and bounds and particular names ; and that the former was 
 at that time populous, is proven by the fact that there were 
 people then and there to build a city, and certainly no sen- 
 sible man would have built a city unless there had been a 
 population to occupy it. That these were the red men, or 
 old governing race, is abundantly apparent from the consid- 
 eration that Cain, being a white man, would be so marked 
 among the people where he dwelt that he should be readily 
 known as soon as seen. 
 
 That he was superior to the people among whom he had 
 cast his lot, is made manifest in this, that he immediately 
 established himself as the head of the nationality, and gave 
 the name of his son to its capital city ; which, may we not 
 ask, was transferred to the whole land of Nod, and has been 
 transmitted through all the ages, from his own to the pres- 
 ent time ? Where is there a nation so ancient as Chanoch, 
 or China ? or a city which has stood longer than Cainton, 
 or Canton? The Chinese claim that their .nation has existed 
 and has a history extending back for sixty thousand years. 
 Are not the records of this people, whose customs and gov- 
 ernment are more stable than those of any others, entitled 
 to as much confidence as the annals of any others ? Then 
 may we not conclude that Cain went, with the arts and 
 sciences which he had learned of his ftither, and established 
 the form of government and the civilization which has been 
 handed down through all the generations of six thousand 
 years to the present time? 
 
 It is in proof that Cain had done wrong, for God said to 
 
THEBIBLETRUE. 219 
 
 liim, Avhile he was enraged at the result of his and his 
 brother's ofiering, " If thou doest well, wilt thou not be ac- 
 cepted? and if thou doest not well, sin lieth at the door." 
 Are not the evidences sufficiently convincing that the offence 
 which he had committed was the taking of a wife of a differ- 
 ent race from his own ? for, although his own act had pre- 
 cluded him from the possibility of leaving the succession of 
 his father's prerogatives to his son, yet the offence against God 
 was so far forgiven that it was added, "And unto thee shall 
 be his desire, and thou shalt rule over him." This was as 
 much as to say. You shall possess the sovereignty of your 
 father during your lifetime, and Abel will willingly submit 
 to your authority. 
 
 Cain was not content, however, with this state of things, 
 and in order that he might cut off the possibility of the suc- 
 cession passing from his own to the family of Abel, while 
 they walked in the fields he rushed upon and slew his 
 brother. "And the Lord said unto Cain, What hast thou 
 done?.. .A fugitive and a vagabond shalt thou be in the 
 earth." When Cain complained of the heaviness of his 
 punishment, and expressed the fear of being slain by every 
 one who should meet him, a distinct immunity from violent 
 death was given to him ; and if this promise extended no 
 further than to himself individually, it would be exceedingly 
 difficult to conjecture why the affair was at all alluded to 
 by Moses; for it was a violation of the first commandment 
 given through the same inspired writer for the government 
 of the sons of Adam. " Whoso sheddeth man's blood, by 
 man shall his blood be shed." 
 
 How, then, are we to understand it? If Cain had offended 
 against the order of nature, by choosing as the mother of 
 his children a woman of an inferior race, the Almighty 
 would not depart from his own immutable laws so far as to 
 make Cain's mixed descendants superior or even equal to 
 
220 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 the unadulterated sons of Adam. Like produces like, and 
 as the parents, so must the children be. It would therefore 
 have been in direct violation of the unchanging law of re- 
 production for the children of an inferior woman to have 
 been made equal to the Adams of the pure blood. 
 
 However, we understand the promise given to Cain to 
 mean that, notwithstanding his own conduct in taking a 
 strange and inferior woman to wife had precluded the pos- 
 sibility of the succession of his children to the chief authority- 
 over the family of Adam, and although his crime in slaying 
 his brother utterly forbade that he should remain in his 
 father's house, or even in the land of his nativity, yet he 
 might remove to the country from Avhich he had taken his 
 wife, and that there he might raise up the miscegenated 
 family of v,'hom he had chosen to become the father. " There- 
 fore, whosoever slayeth Cain, vengeance shall be taken on 
 him seven-fold." 
 
 That the offerings of the brothers had reference to the 
 succession to their father's authority, it would seem should 
 be rendered clear beyond a doubt, by the promise before 
 quoted, "his desire shall be unto thee, and thou shalt have 
 dominion over him;" but with any other interpretation this 
 passage and the whole account is utterly and hopelessly ob- 
 scure. Cain and Abel, like eveiy pure descendant of Adam 
 and Eve down to the present time, could not be happy with- 
 out sovereign power; wherefore they both inquired by sac- 
 rifice who should succeed to the dignity and authority of 
 Adam. Abel obtained the favorable response, because Cain 
 had identified himself with an inferior race, and had thereby 
 cut off the possibility of transmitting the throne to his son, 
 who, to have been even equal to his subjects, must have had 
 in his veins no taint of inferior blood. 
 
 Since the seed of the woman (Eve) should bruise the ser- 
 pent's head, and since Cain had attempted to break down 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 221 
 
 le 
 
 the enmity which God ordained by allying himself with tl 
 serpent race, therefore it was impossible that Shiloh, or the 
 successor to the universal throne from which Adam had been 
 expelled, could come from the mixed family of Cain. 
 
 When he went out to dwell among the red men, by reason 
 of his superior physical beauty, the fairness of his complex- 
 ion, the regularity of his features, the elevation of his intel- 
 lectuality, and his vaulting ambition, he was a marked man. 
 He was superior to his subjects not only in all these respects, 
 but still more in longevity. If the life of the Indian then 
 was what it is now, and that of Cain as protracted as the 
 lives of Adam and his antediluvian descendants, he must 
 have outlived many generations of his short-lived subjects ; 
 and, by frequent marriages with their daughters, might have 
 lived to see a large community of his miscegenated descend- 
 ants. May this not have been the origin of the Mongolian 
 race? and may not Moses have introduced the short history 
 of Cain for the purpose of giving us information of the ori- 
 gin of that apparent cross between the red and the white 
 man ? 
 
 It would seem that since Cain had committed offences 
 against his own or the white race, and although he might 
 not fear personal violence from the red men, yet he could 
 but fear that the enmity which was established between the 
 seed of the woman and the seed of the serpent might be ex- 
 tended to his own descendants, who would be sprung ma- 
 ternally from the latter race ; and it is but reasonable to 
 suppose that Cain not only understood the immunity to be 
 granted to himself, but also to extend to his race. "There- 
 fore, whosoever slayeth Cain, vengeance shall be taken on 
 him seven-fold." 
 
 It is not a little remarkable that in all the bloody wars 
 which make up the early history of the white man in that 
 cradle from whence they spread out after the flood, that 
 19* 
 
222 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 there was scarcely ever a conflict between the Caucasian 
 and Mongolian peoples. Even Alexander, the Grecian 
 thunderbolt of war, stopped short in his wild carnival of 
 blood at tiie banks of the Indus. Caesar's towering ambition, 
 which led him to intrench his forces and fiercely fight be- 
 neath the shadow of the Pyramids, and to lead his hosts 
 across the burning sands of Libya, and to invade and to 
 subdue the western Asiatics, and to forage in the gore of 
 Europe, never once induced him to conceive the idea of 
 conquering kingdoms and subduing empires among the Mon- 
 golians. It was reserved for the moderns to seize on India, 
 and open up the ports of China and of Japan. It has been 
 within the last few years that the first Caucasian guns have 
 thundered on Mongolian shores, that the first Caucasian 
 steel has flashed in Mongolian streets and been bathed in 
 Mongolian blood ; and it remains yet to be seen whether 
 Caucasian acquisitions will result in good to the conquerors. 
 "Whosoever slayeth Cain, vengeance shall be taken on him 
 seven-fold." 
 
 CHAPTER XXV 
 
 PnooF OF Cain's Misoegen-ation — The Fifth King of the 
 Line of Cain Noticed — Naamah — The Apotheosis of 
 Lamech — Why Cain WAS Permitted to Establish the 
 Mongolian Race. 
 
 IN the succinct history of the six generations from the fall 
 of Adam to the sons of Lamech, inclusive, is embraced, 
 according to Archbishop Usher, and other distinguished 
 chronological authorities, only one hundred and twenty-eight 
 years. This would allow of about thirty years between each 
 of the generations; which seems to prove two propositions, 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 223 
 
 namely, that Cain reared a numerous offspring, previously 
 to having made the offering mentioned, the murder of his 
 brother, and his expulsion from Eden ; and that the family 
 of Cain was much more rapidly reproductive than that of 
 Seth. Jared, the sixth from Adam of the latter, was not 
 born until five hundred and sixty years after the expulsion, 
 and three hundred and thirty years after the birth of Seth. 
 Have we not, in this, incontrovertible testimony that the 
 race of Cain was of a more prolific stock than the family of 
 Seth, and, therefore, that they were more short-lived? 
 
 It is a rule laid dow^n by naturalists, that animals which 
 become soonest reproductive are soonest subject to decay and 
 death ; that the age of maturity, multiplied by three, gives 
 the length of the lifetime. Now, if this be true, then the 
 race of men who would become reproductive at twenty-five 
 or thirty years, would certainly be much shorter lived than 
 the race which was not matured until it arrived at one 
 hundred and ten to one hundred and thirty years; therefore, 
 we again conclude that the race of Seth was much longer 
 lived than the race of Cain, and hence, that the latter were 
 not of the pure Adamic blood. If Cain, however, lived 
 through near a thousand years, as did the other antediluvian 
 descendants of Adam, and if he continued to rear families 
 from the short-lived daughters of the red men, then it is 
 evident that a whole nation might be miscegenated by Cain, 
 even during his lifetime; and in this way was established 
 the Mongolian or Cainic race. 
 
 Why did Moses leave the legitimate subject in hand, to 
 write such a history as that which he introduced of Cain? 
 And why did he trace them through five or six generations, 
 and then and there drop the race at once and forever? Had 
 Cain or his descendants, at any time, been reintroduced to 
 the readers of the Bible, either by Moses or any of his suc- 
 cessors, the fact would certainly have been considered of 
 
224 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 sufficient importance to have demanded particular notice ; 
 yet, no sucli formal reintroduction is anywhere made. 
 
 The history of Cain was, without doubt, intended to con- 
 vey a whole volume of information ; and since its meaning 
 has not been apprehended, and since it is intended for our 
 instruction, therefore it is a legitimate subject of inquiry, 
 and presents itself here for investigation. 
 
 Adam violated the law of his God, the law of his own im- 
 mortality, by choosing to become the progenitor of a race 
 of Adams, or of beings similar to himself; but the great 
 mercy of God, his Maker, not only stayed the tide of decay 
 in his vitiated blood, but even promised that his should be 
 the ascendant race, and should finally triumph gloriously, 
 in the full restoration of all things which had been lost or 
 perverted by him. Cain chose to propagate a race inferior 
 to that of Adam, because he selected as the mother of his 
 children an inferior woman, a daughter of an inferior race. 
 The natural aversion to labor of the children of Cain, inher- 
 ited from their maternal ancestry, rendered them incapable 
 of pursuing the calling of their father, which was that of 
 tilling the soil, without great physical and mental anguish; 
 and yet he had chosen to propagate this inferior race, and to 
 curse them with necessities compelling them to pursuits 
 wholly incompatible with the tastes and instincts of their 
 maternal nomads. " When thou tillest the ground, it shall 
 not henceforth yield unto thee her strength." This seems 
 to indicate, that although the descendants of Cain would, 
 for the most part, follow his vocation, yet they would be 
 physically and mentally inadequate to the task of compel- 
 ling the earth to yield her strength. 
 
 Notwithstanding Cain had chosen to become the progenitor 
 of a mixed, and therefore of an inferior race, and thus, by his 
 own voluntary act, had incapacitated himself and his descend- 
 ants from ruling over the superior race, and especially had 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 225 
 
 cut off, by his own act, the possibility that the successor to 
 the lost throne of Adam should spring from him, yet he 
 complains of the heaviness of his punishment, when the 
 Almighty announced to him that his conduct would compel 
 him to fly from his father's house, and wander among the 
 ancient peoples of the world, from whose daughters he had 
 taken his wife. However, sovereignty was promised to Cain, 
 which he obtained in the land of Nod, to which he removed, 
 and which, according to Moses, continued uninterrupted 
 through five generations. 
 
 A great mistake is ordinarily made in the supposition 
 that the mark which " the Lord set upon Cain, lest any 
 finding him should kill him," was done after he had mur- 
 dered his brother. It might be curious to inquire what kind 
 of mark, under this supposition, was set upon Cain, in what 
 way it was done, and, if he lived as long as his brethren, how 
 all men everywhere were to know the mark and recognize 
 the man as soon as seen ; but as these absurdities do not 
 come up in our theory, and it is no business of ours to en- 
 deavor to harmonize them with reason, we will not stop to 
 examine them. It is palpable to reason that " Cain went out 
 from the presence of the Lord and dwelt in the land of Nod, 
 on the east of Eden," just such a man, physically, as he had 
 ever been ; but being the only white man there, and dwell- 
 ing among Indians, or primitive red men, he was a marked 
 man, and none seeing him there could fail, at a glance, to 
 recognize him ; and his descendants were as different from 
 the people about them as the Chinaman of to-day from 
 the aborigines of North America. 
 
 He evidently secured the love and respect of the tribes 
 among whom he settled ; for none who found him desired to 
 kill him, and he reigned in the land of Nod before Abel 
 could have ruled in Eden, and built a city there in the same 
 year in which he had permanently cast his lot among them. 
 
226 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 Having been convinced that, henceforth, all his hopes and 
 fears were united with and dependent upon the red men of 
 the land of Nod, he immediately seized upon the reins of 
 government there, which the circumstances prove were will- 
 ingly conceded to him, and, like a sensible man and prudent 
 ruler, he began his administration by building a city, and 
 by introducing among his subjects the arts and sciences of 
 the civilization from which he had been expelled. 
 
 Four kings successively ascended the throne which Cain 
 established in the land of Nod, without anything to mark 
 their reigns of sufficient importance to render them a sub- 
 ject of special remark by JNIoses. Of the fifth king of the 
 line, or the sixth including Cain, namely, Lamech, there is 
 a curious little history, which but few try to understand, 
 and it is so construed by them as to be made meaningless 
 and wholly unintelligible. 
 
 "And Lamech took unto him two wives ; the name of the 
 one was Adah, and the name of the other Zillah." " And 
 Lamech said unto his wives, Adah and Zillah, Hear my 
 voice, ye wives of Lamech, hearken unto my speech ; for 
 (marginal reading) I would slay a man in my wound, and a 
 young man in my hurt." 
 
 What is the meaning of this passionate speech of Lamech ? 
 Does he, as the commentators fondly explain the common 
 version, simply intend to communicate to his wives the in- 
 formation that he had killed a man ? or, according to the 
 marginal reading, had he been grievously wronged or in- 
 sulted, and was he thus formally and passionately express- 
 ing his desire or expectation of revenge ? The first view will 
 not do ; for, upon the hypothesis that Lamech had committed 
 crime, he declares that his was much greater than that of 
 Cain's fratricide. How could this be, or how even could he 
 think so, unless he had killed his own son? But had he 
 done this, would not Moses have recorded the fact, especially 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 227 
 
 as his sous had all just been mentioned? It could not have 
 been his father who had been slain by Lamech ; much 
 less could it, as some suppose, have been Cain, his ancestor 
 in the fifth remove, because, in his passionate speech, he 
 speaks of a young man. Would Moses have made him so 
 designate his own father? and still more, would he have so 
 spoken of his grand ancestor, who was the first man of the 
 Adamic race born into the world? We would conclude that 
 Lamech had just become aware of a high crime and injury 
 to himself, as far exceeding, in his estimation, the super- 
 seding of Cain by Abel in the government of the Adamic 
 race as seventy and seven exceeds seven. " If Cain shall be 
 avenged seven-fold, truly Lamech seventy and seven fold." 
 
 A rational exposition of the passage would seem to indi- 
 cate that Lamech had outraged right and the laws of hap- 
 piness far more than Cain had done when he slew his 
 brother, and now that his crime had ripened into punish- 
 ment, he claimed an immunity from the extreme results of his 
 offence by pleading as a precedent the case of Cain ; or, in 
 other words, as Cain had killed a young man in his passion, 
 and as he had resisted what he considered a much greater 
 provocation to commit murder than that which had pro- 
 voked Cain, that, therefore, the injury which had been done 
 him rendered him so much more an object of compassion, 
 and entitled him to so much more of revenge. 
 
 What was the high oflfence of Lamech thus brought to 
 view ? It is certainly stated by the inspired historian, else 
 it would be difficult to assign a reason for the introduction 
 in his work of this episode in Cain's history, after he had 
 gone into the land of Nod. 
 
 When God made the first governing man, " male and 
 female created he them," wherefore he evidently intended 
 that they should be a dual animal, not merely because they 
 were so created, but, because of the language used by Moses, 
 
228 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 it would appear that he so understood it. For much stronger 
 reasons are we to believe that when Adam elected to become 
 a propagating, was he to be a dual animal ; or that no man 
 should be at the same time the husband of more than one 
 wife. Adam was not made male and female, but a sole 
 being in the world. At his desire for companionship, God 
 caused a deep sleep to come upon him, and, taking out one 
 of his ribs, made of it a woman, for which cause, after they 
 had fallen and become man and wife, since she is bone of 
 his bone and flesh of his flesh, he must leave father and 
 mother and cleave unto his wife. These conditions could 
 not be complied with by any man who should be the hus- 
 band of more than one wife ; hence, we are confident in the 
 conclusion that Moses intended to convey the idea that the 
 man was intended to be the husband of one wife. His own 
 example, also, proves the correctness of this view. 
 
 But, says one, there is no revealed law against bigamy, 
 nor yet against polygamy. Neither is there any such law 
 against a man thrusting his hand into the fire ; because in 
 the one case, as in the other, the existence of the laws are 
 attainable by reason and experience, and nothing is revealed 
 except what is beyond the power of man's reason. Bigamy 
 is so clearly a violation of the natural law, is so intimately 
 connected with, and so invariably carries its own punish- 
 ment along with it, that revelation leaves it, as it undoubt- 
 edly should, with all other natural laws. 
 
 Abraham did not become the husband of Keturah until 
 after the death of Sarah, satisfied fully with the experiment 
 which he made in concubinage. At the earnest desire 
 of his wife, he went in to her handmaid, Hagar ; and, 
 although he did this at the instance of Sarah, yet it caused 
 such interruption in the family that Abraham, to secure 
 quiet, was compelled to send away the handmaid and his 
 young and helpless boy. Jacob was hoodwinked by his 
 
THE BIBLE TEUE. 229 
 
 father-in-law into the folly of taking two sisters to be his wives, 
 but their jealousy and contentions, which were transmitted to 
 their sons, formed the great burden of his troubles through all 
 of his long life. Moses and the prophets, and the patriarchs 
 and apostles were the husbands of one wife. For a man to 
 have two or more wives at the same time is an outrage 
 against the law of order and of happiness, and carries with 
 it such condign punishment that a revelation of the law, or 
 any other infliction than that which the man suffers in the 
 act, is wholly unnecessary. 
 
 If no true son of Adam and Eve could be satisfied with 
 anything short of universal sovereignty, no more can any 
 true daughter of the same race be content with a divided 
 interest in the affections of the man to whom she commits 
 her happiness as her husband. She is more jealous in this 
 respect even than the man is of power and dominion. "Thy 
 desire shall be unto thy husband" is so intensified, that any 
 invasion of her rights in the man of her choice so outrages 
 her peace of mind that she will surely bring misery upon him 
 with usurious interest. 
 
 Lamech having been the first whose temerity led him to 
 venture upon the experiment of introducing into his house 
 two wives, even of the mixed race, the fact, with its dire 
 consequences to his peace of mind, is mentioned by the sacred 
 historian. The sons of Adah were Jabal and Jubal ; and 
 Zillah was the mother of Tubal-cain and of Naamah. 
 
 The troubles of Lamech, no doubt, began so soon as he 
 brought himself under conjugal obligations to both of those 
 women, each being jealous of the other, and continually 
 annoying him with their bickerings and complaints, not only 
 of partiality toward themselves, but much more toward 
 their children. When these were grown up, the strife 
 between the mothers gathered strength, and the children 
 joined with their respective mothers, about the rights of 
 
230 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 succession ; Adah and her sons claiming that it was due to 
 them, while Zillah and her children as fiercely contended 
 that the inheritance should be theirs. Who does not per- 
 ceive how thoroughly miserable the old man must have 
 been rendered by the jealous wrangling and unceasing 
 contests of the two families in regard to the succession? 
 How could he decide between them ? Both were equally 
 near and dear to him, and to have declared in favor of 
 either would have driven the other outraged from him, 
 and made those of his own household his implacable foes. 
 He could therefore do nothing but suffer on, and waste his 
 life in vain regrets over the folly of his youth, when he 
 became the husband of two wives and the father of two 
 families. 
 
 Moses gives us these facts in the history of Lamech, and 
 indeed says all that is necessary of Cain and his descend- 
 ants to point them out and identify them ; then leaves us 
 to learn from profane history what we wish to know more 
 of them, as we do of the offspring of Ham and Japheth, as 
 well as of Shem ; since the subject of sacred history is the 
 Hebrews, and all others are mentioned only incidentally, as 
 their fortunes become involved with those of the peculiar 
 people. 
 
 If, as we have supposed, the land of Nod is the country 
 now known as China, then we must understand this short 
 account of Lamech and his sons to be intended to show us 
 that the ancient kingdom of Cain was torn into fragments 
 by his descendants, the sons of Lamech. It would appear 
 that the two families carried on their contests about the 
 succession, without obtaining any decision of the question 
 by Lamech, when finally they conspired together against 
 the old imbecile, their father, and that, having seized upon, 
 they divided his dominions among them. 
 
 When this result was accomplished, when the sceptre was 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE, 231 
 
 wrenched from his grasp, and it was imperative for the old 
 man to remove from the laud of his nativity and from his 
 paternal throne, then, in the bitter anguish of his soul, he 
 cried out, "Hear my voice, ye wives of Lamech, hearken 
 unto my speech ; for I would slay a man in my wound, and 
 a young man in my hurt. If Cain shall be avenged seven- 
 fold, truly Lamech seventy and seven fold." 
 
 The author of this work has but little doubt that if he 
 had free access to the learning of the Chinese and of the 
 Bramins of India, it could be satisfactorily shown how the 
 land of Nod was divided among the children of Lamech. 
 From what we do know, however, it appears to be sufficiently 
 clear that Tartary is that portion of the great empire which 
 lay eastward of Eden, that fell to the lot of Jabal. This 
 is indicated by the habits and customs of that people, which 
 are described in modern geographies, without the most re- 
 mote reference to antiquity or the sacred writings, in the 
 precise language used by Moses in describing the people 
 over whom Jabal ruled. He says that "Jabal is the father 
 Tor prince) of all such as have cattle and dwell in tents." 
 The modern geographers say of the Tartars that "the 
 great body of the people live in tents, and roam from place 
 to place with their horses, camels, and cattle." Is this not 
 a remarkable coincidence, and are we not well sustained 
 thereby in the conjecture that in the division of the empire 
 of Lamech among his children, Tartary is the part which fell 
 to Jabal and his nomadic followers ? They are the same 
 to-day that Moses described them to have been near six 
 thousand years ago — a fact which can be true of Mongolians, 
 but never of Caucasians. 
 
 Jubal obtained, as indicated by its name and by the re- 
 finement and civilization of the people, that portion of the 
 ancient dominion now known as the empire of Japan. "And 
 Jubal was the father (or chief) of all such as handle the 
 
232 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 harp and the organ." Tubal-cain seized and held the throne 
 of China, and that country has continued to be an immense 
 workshop even down to the present day, " And Tubal- 
 cain was an instructor of every artificer in brass and in iron; 
 and the sister of Tubal-cain was Naamah." 
 
 Female characters are not introduced by Moses in the 
 pithy history which he was writing, except for a very 
 pointed reason. But why was this daughter of the house 
 of Cain mentioned in this connection ? No such distinction 
 is awarded to any daughter of Seth, even down to the time 
 of the flood. We have seen why the two wives of Lamech 
 were brought out in the narrative. But why was this girl 
 introduced to the reader ? There would have been fully as 
 good reasons for mentioning the names of the daughters in 
 any other family, in giving their genealogy, as this daugh- 
 ter of Lamech. Then, without doubt, the writer intended 
 to present her as one of the prominent actors in the revolu- 
 tions then and there transpiring. 
 
 Since Naamah is introduced as a political character, may 
 we not suppose that in the division of the grand Mongolian 
 empire, or the land of Nod, India and the surrounding 
 countries were allotted to her ? and that there she is wor- 
 shipped as Bramah at the present time? May we not also 
 with propriety conjecture that Lamech is worshipped in 
 China and Thibet as the Grand Lama, and that his unfor- 
 tunate name has thus been preserved, and that he has still 
 been honored as a god in his native land, whence, by the 
 consjDiracy of his undutiful children, he was expelled, as 
 being unworthy to reign as a mortal king? 
 
 The apotheosis of Lamech, if that be a fact, would seem 
 to indicate that he left the throne of his fathers, not only 
 in a sudden, but in a mysterious manner. The contests of 
 his two families were evidently well known to his subjects. 
 After he was dethroned by his children, as is clearly indi- 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 233 
 
 cated by his speech to liis wives, he followed the example 
 of Cain, and fled his country and his kindred. It would 
 be the interest and the inclination of the unnatural usurp- 
 ers to cover up their own unfilial conduct, and hence they 
 would unite in palming off a deception upon their subjects, 
 in representing to the people that Lamech had parted his 
 empire equitably among all his children, and then, bestow- 
 ing his blessing upon them, in their presence, and in the 
 presence of the priesthood, he was translated to heaven. 
 Thus may have been inaugurated the worship of the Grand 
 Lama. 
 
 While these events were transpiring in the land of his 
 nativity and in the empire from which he had been ex- 
 pelled, he was wending his weary way to a far-distant coun- 
 try, from which he hoped never to be heard of at home, and 
 where he would never hear from thence. We may be able 
 to follow him in his hegira, if we take it for granted that 
 he had learned wisdom by his past sad experience, and if 
 he took with him but one wife. 
 
 When the Spaniards first visited Peru, they found the 
 country with an organized government, and ruled by 
 " Incas," or children of the sun. They had a tradition 
 among them that a great while ago the Peruvians were 
 savages, like those who then inhabited other parts of the 
 continent and the islands ; that they lived, like them, on 
 that which was taken in the chase, and on the spontaneous 
 productions of the earth ; that they used no covering for 
 their bodies ; in a word, that they were savages in every re- 
 spect, even to cannabalism, — when a white man and a white 
 woman suddenly descended to them from the sun ; that the 
 man taught them to construct instruments of husbandry, 
 to till the ground, to build houses, and to do many useful 
 things ; that his wife taught their women to spin, to manu- 
 facture cloth, and to do all manner of household work ; 
 20* 
 
234 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 and, as the tradition goes, this man, whom they call Manco- 
 Capac, and his wife, introduced the arts of civilization among 
 them, established formal government there, and since that 
 time the country has been ruled by the Incas, or descend- 
 ants of Manco-Capac. 
 
 Whence came this man and woman ? for we cannot sup- 
 pose that the savage Indians could, in the first place, have 
 invented such a story as this, and it must therefore have 
 been circumstantially based. We know that this couple 
 did not come from the sun. Then, who were they, and 
 whence came they ? It is clear that they were of the Cau- 
 casian or Adamic race, because they were white — unless we 
 indulge in the violent supposition that they were a different 
 creation from Adam. But the creation of another white 
 man would have been a work of supererogation, and there- 
 fore this could not be indulged as a probable conjecture, 
 for God never performs a superfluous work. It cannot 
 be that this tradition was based upon the advent of Adam 
 and Eve into the world, because, as we have seen, Peru 
 could not, by any possibility, have been the site of Para- 
 dise, and because this tradition could not, in this way, have 
 come down through the flood and left Adam's descendants 
 reigning over the old race in the lovely plains of Paradise, 
 especially since he certainly had no offTspring while he was 
 there. 
 
 It could not have been Cain, because we have traced him 
 to the eastern part of Asia, and because, according to this 
 tradition, both the man and the woman were white, and 
 Cain only was thus marked when he went into the land of 
 Nod. It would seem, therefore, that it would be reason- 
 able to suppose Lamech and one of his wives — who proved 
 true to him in adversity, and leaving the ill-gotten prosper- 
 ity of her children, chose to cleave to her husband through 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 235 
 
 all the days of his severe trial and wretchedness, and to 
 follov/ his fortunes whithersoever he should go. 
 
 Again, there may be something in the name which may 
 aid us in identifying the father of the Incas with Lamech. 
 We are ignorant of the language of the aboriginal Peru- 
 vians, and consequently know nothing whatever of the sur- 
 name of the first Inca. The translation of Manco might 
 throw light on our subject, but the similarity between La- 
 mech and Capac, in view of the difference in the languages 
 of the Chinese and of the Peruvians, is sufficient, we think, 
 to justify us in the conclusion that Lamech, who lived and 
 reigned, and was dethroned and driven from his empire of 
 China, is the same who came into Peru and erected it into 
 an empire, where his descendants reigned until the last of 
 the long line of kings was barbarously murdered by that 
 bloody butcher, Pizarro. 
 
 The difficulty comes up here : Lamech, who was a Mon- 
 golian, was not a white man ; but the man who made his 
 advent into Peru was white. This difficulty is only appar- 
 ent; for a Chinaman, among pure-blooded Indians, who then 
 inhabited South America, is of so much fairer complexion 
 that they would call him a white man. Because Lamech 
 was a Mongolian, therefore, does not in the least vitiate our 
 application of the remarkable tradition of the Peruvians to 
 him. 
 
 Cain violated the order of nature by miscegenating with 
 a race different and inferior to his own, and thereby pre- 
 cluded the possibility of leaving the dominion over his 
 father's house to his adulterated children. By the same 
 circumstance he lost all prospects of leaving the inheritance 
 to the lost throne of Adam to his family. When this lat- 
 ter fact had no doubt been frequently a subject of conversa- 
 tion and controversy, they finally refei-red the contested 
 point to the arbitrament of Heaven, and when it was de- 
 
236 THE BIBLE TEUE. 
 
 cided in favor of Abel, then Cain was wroth and his coun- 
 tenance fell ; and notwithstanding personal dominion was 
 jDromised to him, yet he slew his brother, and thereby ren- 
 dered it imperative for him to flee from home and country, 
 and seek his fortune in a foreign land. Still, Cain was not 
 only pardoned, but he was permitted to propagate and per- 
 petuate as a permanent race the cross between himself and 
 the inferior woman of his choice. 
 
 Lamech transgressed the law of order and happiness by 
 taking to himself two wives ; and although he suffered the 
 consequence of his act of folly by the entire absence of do- 
 mestic peace and quiet, and finally in being driven by his con- 
 spiring children from his thronfe and his home, yet he was 
 guided by Providence to the distant land of Peru, w'here he 
 established an empire, and left to the children of his one faith- 
 ful wife, who had left all to follow him in his wanderings, 
 the peaceable, quiet, and legitimate inheritance of his throne. 
 
 The question may here arise in the minds of some, if 
 miscegenation be so great a crime in the sight of Heaven, 
 that it cannot be looked upon with the least approximation 
 toward approval, why was not Cain cut off before his of- 
 fence ripened into the broad proportions which it attained 
 before it resulted in the establishment of a permanent race 
 of mixed blood ? It is clear that ordinary offences against 
 the natural laAvs are left to work out the punishment of the 
 ofiender in their abnormal and always unhappy results. 
 Cain's experience at an early period in the results of misce- 
 genation were of a wretched character, and he was driven, in 
 a fit of envy, to murder his brother, and then to flee his na- 
 tive laud, and leave the more elevated race from which he was 
 sprung at once and forever. His vagabond life was spared, 
 and he was allowed to establish the Mongolian race, that 
 the question might be forever at rest of the possibility of 
 rearing a mixed race of men superior or even equal to the 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 237 
 
 standard race of the red man, much less to that of the 
 Adams. The Mongolians being a cross between Cain and the 
 first and therefore the most perfect specimen, both phys- 
 ically and intellectually, of the race of Adam and the old or 
 red race — and that race having the ability only to retain 
 the civilization which was ages ago delivered to them, not 
 to improve or invent anything whatever ; hence no sickly, 
 diseased, degenerate son of tie Caucasian race need ever to 
 expect anything but inferiority from such a cross. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVL 
 
 Ideas Suggested by the History of Lamech — Evidences 
 OF Antediluvian Civilization. 
 
 HAVING seen that the miscegenation of Cain was per- 
 mitted, to show that if something of intellectuality 
 might be added to the inferior race, much more is lost to 
 the superior race, and that Lamech for the same reason was 
 probably permitted to go out from the Mongolian and rear 
 and leave a family of that blood among the pure red men 
 of Peru, we will here revert to a state of things then in 
 being and brought to view in the history of Lamech, which 
 is wholly incompatible with the vulgar gloss of the history 
 of Adam. According to the chronology in the margin of 
 our Bibles, and the common interpretation, God created in 
 a few hours the heavens and the earth, commanded the 
 light into existence, formed the circumambient atmosphere, 
 compounded the water, scooped out the bed of the ocean, 
 and gathered the waters into one place, and made the dry 
 land appear. He commanded the earth and she brought 
 forth the grass, the herb, and the tree. He brought up and 
 
238 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 marshalled our world in the array of the solar system, ay, 
 more, he created in twenty-four hours the sun, moon, and 
 stars. He made in the like space of time the fishes also, 
 and great whales, and all the birds which fly in the air ; 
 the cattle, the four-footed beast, and the creeping thing, the 
 man in the image and likeness of God, who was created 
 male and female. He made Adam out of the dust of the 
 ground, breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and he 
 became a living soul, was placed in the garden to dress it 
 and keep it; the animals all passed in review before him, 
 and received their names ; he became weary of his loneli- 
 ness, and God caused him to sleep while one of his ribs was 
 taken out and formed into a woman, who was given to him 
 for a companion in a single short day. They lived in inno- 
 cence, were tempted, overcome ; they sinned, and fell from 
 their eminence, were ashamed, disgraced, and driven out of 
 the garden into a cursed world ; and Cain was born ; and all 
 these grand, mighty, and wonderful events were crowded into 
 one of our little years ! Adam and Eve were parents at the 
 age of one year. They were youthful, and, with only a few 
 months' experience of life, musthavebeen very badly prepared 
 for taking charge of the rearing and education of a family. 
 
 The wonderful, incomprehensible, miraculous operation 
 of the laws of mind and of matter do not stop here ; for 
 Moses, according to these same chronological authorities, 
 tells us that one hundred and thirty years after Adam was 
 expelled from the garden of Eden, " Jabal was the father " 
 or leader " of all such as dwell in tents, and of such as have 
 cattle ; " that " Jubal was the father " or chief " of all such 
 as handle the harp and the organ;" and that "Tubal-Cain 
 was an instructor" or prince "of every artificer in brass and 
 in iron." 
 
 These facts, as we conceive, were detailed by IMoses, not 
 only for the purpose of showing that Lamech was dethroned 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 239 
 
 by his children, and that his empire was divided among 
 them in the lifetime of their father, and that in this division 
 Tubal-Cain was considered the more direct successor to the 
 throne of Cain, but also to make known to us the fact that 
 there was a civilization among this mixed, and therefore 
 inferior people, even in the very first centuries of their ex- 
 istence. 
 
 Savages never have flocks and herds, but depend wholly 
 upon the spontaneous productions of the earth, upon the 
 snare and the chase, for the meagre supply of the few wants 
 of their simple habits ; but the followers of Jabal dwelt in 
 tents, and had cattle ; hence they were semi-civilized, their 
 habits and customs being identical with those of the Tartars 
 of the present time. 
 
 To handle the harp and the organ argues no mean pro- 
 ficiency in the arts and sciences, and in artistic skill ; and 
 much more are we assured of the advanced knowledge of 
 the mechanic arts by their presupposed ability to construct 
 those complicated musical instruments, the harp and the 
 organ. We have no evidence whatever that the organs of 
 our churches are an improvement on those upon which Jubal 
 performed ; and the splendid pianos of our parlors are no- 
 thing but that antique instrument, the harp, placed hori- 
 zontally, and provided with keys with which to strike the 
 strings, instead of causing the vibrations by the touch of 
 the finger. None but the highly civilized have ever con- 
 structed or handled such complicated musical instruments 
 as the harj) and the organ. 
 
 To be an instructor of every artificer in brass and in iron 
 indicates a degree of civilization, equal to that, at least, 
 which prevails in China at this day. He who works in iron 
 must have a furnace, bellows, anvil, tongs, hammers, vice, 
 files, and grindstones. The construction of these appurte- 
 nances of a blacksmith-shop requires skill, and such skill as 
 
240 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 was never known to exist among any people who did not 
 dwell in houses, and who did not possess the arts of agricul- 
 ture and of commerce. Agriculture, manufactures, and com- 
 merce are the handmaids of the most elevated civilization ; 
 and the first two of these, at least, as we are assured by- 
 Moses, were possessed by those people. 
 
 Further, they were sufficiently advanced in the arts and 
 sciences to be able to form, of the simples found in nature, 
 skilfully artistic compounds. How many even intelligent 
 men, in Europe and America, at this day, would be puzzled 
 to extract iron from the ore, and then cut, weld, and form it 
 into the various articles in use in agriculture and architec- 
 ture? and how many more are utterly ignorant of the 
 process of obtaining copper and zinc from the mines, of pu- 
 rifying them, and then of compounding them into brass? 
 not to speak of the difficulty of working that compound 
 metal into the various articles of ornament and of use for 
 which it has always been employed. 
 
 The people who were skilled in civilized music, and those 
 who were artificers in iron and in brass, without controversy 
 must have lived in houses ; for, ransack history as we may, 
 no instance can be found anywhere of a people possessing 
 these arts who have not possessed houses and lands. That 
 the peoples over whom Jubal and Tubal-Cain had authority 
 lived in houses, is settled by Moses himself, when he states 
 the fact that the followers of Jabal dwelt in tents. The 
 subjects of Jubal and of Tubal-Cain either lived in houses, or 
 in the open air, like the beasts of the field. The latter hy- 
 pothesis is barred by the facts which he states of their habits : 
 therefore they lived in houses, and were a highly civilized 
 people. 
 
 If the nationality of China has existed for sixty thousand 
 years, as they claim, it is clear that they were not of the 
 family of Adam, whose expulsion from the garden of Eden 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 241 
 
 was not more than six thousand years ago. The arts and 
 sciences could not be invented by the ancient race, for the 
 unmixed red men have never been able to do anything of 
 tlie kind. We will not rely on this fact, however, for the 
 Chinese themselves inform us that their civilization was 
 brought to them by a philosopher named Confutse. We 
 have not the means of ascertaining correctly at what time 
 this man flourished, but if it could be shown that he lived 
 about six thousand years since, then might we trace the 
 probability that the philosopher Confutse is the same as the 
 vagabond Cain. We may possibly have something more to 
 say on this subject in another place. 
 
 We will, however, add in this place, that no philosopher, 
 in an ordinary lifetime, could have imparted the civilization 
 of China to Chinamen, who, though they had the intelli- 
 gence to receive, and have in a wonderful manner retained 
 the learning, the arts, and the sciences once delivered to 
 them, yet have made no improvements, no progress, no inno- 
 vations, but are to-day what their fathers were thousands 
 of years ago. We shall continue, then, to treat the subject 
 upon the hypothesis that this empire was founded and its 
 civilization was established by the labors of Cain, through 
 the long lifetime enjoyed by the antediluvian descendants 
 of Adam. We might as well in this place observe that 
 tlie chronology, as applied to the history of Cain and his 
 offspring, is of no value whatever, since Moses, the only 
 authority on the subject, gives no data from which any 
 calculation can be made. Cain must have lived and reigned 
 in the land of Nod about eight hundred years ; but after 
 having fully established his authority, we may rationally 
 suppose that he transferred the burdens of the administra- 
 tion to his son Chanoch, and made this position hereditary 
 in his family. 
 
 Cain himself probably retained the supreme power in his 
 21 
 
242 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 own hands, wliile Chanocli and his successors were vice- 
 roys or prime ministers to the king. Possibly, the division 
 of the empire among the children of Laraech, and the expul- 
 sion of that unwise and therefore unfortunate individual, 
 was the work of Cain. If this were the case, if Cain imposed 
 the burdens of the government upon his short-lived descend- 
 ants, while he retained in his own hands the chief authority, 
 it must have been in order to devote himself to the imparta- 
 tion of knowledge and of fixing among his people the highest 
 degree of civilization of which their capacity would admit. 
 
 We know that Cain was a tiller of the soil, and conse- 
 quently he must have been acquainted with the arts neces- 
 sary to the construction of the implements of husbandry. 
 To slur over this point by saying that he cultivated in a 
 rude manner, and had tools of the simplest and most imper- 
 fect kind, will not do, because his descendant Tubal-cain, 
 while Cain was still a comparatively young man, was an in- 
 structor of every artificer in brass and in iron. It is much 
 more rational to conclude that Cain's husbandry, which was 
 taught him by Adam, and consequently his farming imple- 
 ments, were of the most perfect character. 
 
 During Adam's stay in Paradise, where he reigned in 
 happiness and in conformity with the laws of his being, and 
 which may have continued for hundreds or even for thou- 
 sands of years, what could have been a more appropriate 
 employment for the world's great sovereign and the vice- 
 gerent of God on earth, than the investigation of the laws 
 of nature, and the development of the arts and sciences. 
 
 Is it not in proof that he was made to be the chief of all 
 the earth, not only to rule over the men and animals, but 
 also to govern the very laws of nature ; to have the ground 
 cultivated in the easiest and most efficient manner ; to over- 
 come the difficulties ; and in a Avord, to bless the world, the 
 old governing or red man, the animal or black man, and 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 243 
 
 all tlie inferior aiiinuils, by reuderiug the earth most pro- 
 ductive, and all things most convenient and agreeable for 
 all animate beings ? If the affirmative of these questions 
 have been made to appear, let us inquire, with his perfect 
 intellect and unrestrained intercourse with the Infinite In- 
 telligence, and the vast resources of nature and the teeming 
 millions of men then in the happy and richly productive 
 earth at his command, what could he not do ; and who can 
 fix limits to what he actually did accomplish ? 
 
 .It is our opinion, that if the present mode of building is 
 best, then Adam taught his people to build as we do ; if our 
 vehicles, our furniture, our implements of every kind are in 
 the best and most convenient mode, then he had those of his 
 people similarly constructed. If steam be the best agency 
 for transportation and locomotion, then we should feel as- 
 sured that a system of railroad and steamboat communica- 
 tion was by him perfected. 
 
 He must have possessed a much more thorough and inti- 
 mate knowledge of the laws of nature than any philosopher 
 has ever attained ; and therefore he knew that electricity 
 is the sole grand motive-power, is the agent with which the 
 Almighty created and sustains worlds and involved systems 
 in all their complicated and sometimes apparently eccentric 
 orbs. Electricity is not only the force which both attracts 
 and repels the worlds, but causes the winds to blow, the 
 waters to flow ; which scoops out the valleys and the moun- 
 tain gorges; which heaps up the granite hills and makes the 
 lofty mountains stand. It draws rich juices and subtle gases 
 from earth and water and air, and forces them through the 
 delicate ducts of vegetation ; and, under the name of the odic 
 fluid, it compels the blood from the heart by the arteries, and 
 back to it by the veins ; and is that which moves the hand 
 or foot, and, when the mind wills, puts the whole body in 
 motion. 
 
244 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 Adam certainly knew all this, and far more in regard to 
 the universal agent than has yet been discovered by the 
 moderns; and he, being the ruler of the whole earth, how 
 could he communicate his commands from pole to pole and 
 around the globe's circumference so easily and so expedi- 
 tiously as with the agency electricity ? 
 
 From all the surroundings, from the facts which are made 
 known to us, we must conclude that the profound philoso- 
 pher and great king not only understood the powerful agency 
 of electricity, but, since telegraphic communication was more 
 pressingly necessary then than now or in any of the past 
 ages, he must have environed the world in a network of 
 electric conductors. Further, may we not suppose, since 
 his wisdom was so great and his power was without limit, 
 that the transportation and travel of the universal king and 
 his subjects were accomplished on perfect tracks, belting the 
 whole earth in its longitude and latitude; accommodated 
 with machinery far more complete than has entered into the 
 minds of the moderns to conceive ; and driven by electricity 
 with the speed of thought from pole to happy pole, and from 
 the broad bright rivers to the rich ends of the earth? 
 
 With this kind of locomotion, the great king, with his 
 glorious retinue, might visit and make actual personal obser- 
 vation upon every portion of the green and pleasant earth. 
 
 In this view of the mastery which Adam had acquired 
 over the laws of nature, very many difficulties of the anti- 
 quarian may be removed. Every observer of the pyramids 
 and obelisks of Egypt and other wonders of the Nile, must 
 be forcibly impressed with the fact that the artificers of those 
 grand old works must have been in possession of a knowledge 
 of natural forces, and the skill to render them subservient 
 to the will of men, not yet known to us. The lost art of 
 embalming proves that their skill in pharmacy was so far 
 in advance of the moderns, that no living man can scarcely 
 hope to see its complete restoration. 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 245 
 
 In tlie days of Abraham, the Emperor of China ordered 
 his two chief astronomers of state to be put to death, because 
 they had failed to calcukite correctly an eclipse of the sun. 
 This, we must remember, was only some four or five hundred 
 years after the flood, and yet it proves, positively, that sci- 
 ence had advanced at that early day, in China, to a position 
 not attained by Europeans until many ages afterward ; the 
 imperfect prognostication of Thales, which only amounted 
 to the foretelling the year in v^'hich an eclipse would occur, 
 was cjnly about five hundred years before Christ, or one 
 thousand years after a slight inaccuracy in the calculation 
 of the Chinese astronomers cost them their lives. 
 
 The vast populations of that ancient country might have 
 been equal to the task of erecting that wonder of Asia, the 
 Chinese Wall ; but would the design have been formed and 
 the enterprise undertaken by an ephemeral prince, like one 
 of the modern emperors, and who had no higher knowledge 
 of the natural forces and their artistic application than the 
 latter? It must have required ages, with the knowledge of 
 the mechanic forces which they are generally supposed to 
 have possessed, for them to have accomplished that stupen- 
 dous work. It is said to have been built to prevent the irrup- 
 tions of the Tartar hordes into the cultivated fields of China. 
 Is it not clear that those fierce semi-barbarians would have 
 interrupted the work from time to time, and protracted its 
 completion almost indefinitely, or finally would have driven 
 off the laborers, and prevented the finishing of the wall? 
 
 The wall was 1,500 miles in length, 30 feet high, and 30 
 feet thick: could such a structure have been made in the 
 presence of such an enemy as the Tartars, with the appli- 
 ances which are usually supposed to have been employed ? 
 The largest of the pyramids is four hundred and eighty-one 
 feet high, and six hundred and fifty-three feet on the sides ; 
 its base covers eleven acres of ground. The stones are about 
 21* 
 
246 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 sixty feet in length, and nearly two feet and a half thick. 
 It is supposed to have been built about four thousand yearg 
 ago, or immediately after the flood. How could 330,000, or 
 any other number of men, without vastly superior knowl- 
 edge to what is usually assigned to them, have elevated and 
 placed those huge rocks? 
 
 It would appear to be the more rational view to suppose 
 that, when the great wall of China was constructed, the 
 knowledge of the mechanical forces was so far retained that 
 that vast wall, in all its protracted length, and in its aston- 
 ishing width and height and strength, was completed in a 
 very short time. With fabulous expenditures of money, and 
 the employment of the most powerful steam-engines, the 
 enormous stones above described might be elevated to their 
 places in the pyramids, but by no other known means ; then 
 is it not evident that the Egyptians, four thousand years 
 ago, instead of being rude barbarians, were equal, if not 
 superior, to the philosophers of the present age, in the 
 knowledge and application of the mechanical forces? 
 
 That there was a civilization in the primitive days of the 
 Adamic race, which has been lost and not yet fully recov- 
 ered, is further proven by the few intellectual scintillations 
 which have reached us from the ancient secret associations 
 of the learned. The philosophers of China, the Brahmins 
 of India, the magi of Assyria, the priesthood of Egypt, kept 
 secret from the people of their own time the wisdom of their 
 orders, by the most terrible obligations imposed upon all 
 who were admitted into the mystic wonders of the learned. 
 All that we have obtained from those rich depositories has 
 been handed down to us by the Greek philosophers. 
 
 Who knows the deep extent of their secret lore ? Who 
 can tell what mathematical revelations were made by the 
 Chinese, or what sublime astronomical observations were set 
 down in the hidden records of the magi ? Who, even at 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 247 
 
 this day, would dare to declare the breadth and height and 
 profound depth of the learning of the priests of Isis, of Osiris, 
 of Orus, of Thoth ? Or who now would undertake to unfold 
 the unfathomable riches of the wisdom of the ancient, or 
 even of the modern priesthood of the Grand Lama, of Tri- 
 murti, of Brahma, of Vishnu and Siva, of Varuna and 
 Dhermarajah ? 
 
 Had the library of Alexandria escaped the flames of the 
 barbarous Omar Pasha, or had the secret books of the magi 
 been saved from the cruel ravages of revolutions and the all- 
 corroding march of time, and had they been handed down 
 to us, much, evidently, of antediluvian and of the primeval 
 learning of Adam, would be iu our possession, which has not 
 been transmitted through the channel of the Grecian philos- 
 ophy ; and, without doubt, many wonders of ancient lore 
 would now be unfolded to the literati of Europe and 
 America, by free access to the archives of the learned of 
 China and of the priesthood of India. 
 
 The wisest and most renowned sages of Greece drank from 
 the wells of the learning of Egypt, in order to perfect their 
 philosophy. Had they not been tied down by obligations 
 to the mystic colleges from which they drew much of their 
 learning, (or if they were not bound as other members of 
 those orders, it was because the penetralia of their wisdom 
 was not unveiled to them,) how much more would have 
 been given to us by those same philosophers than we have 
 received from them! 
 
 Moses, the saint, sage, and philosopher, the leader and 
 lawgiver of his people, the inspired prophet of God, was 
 thoroughly learned in all the wisdom of the Egyptians ; and 
 yet even he, in view of the awful obligations which he had 
 taken upon himself, revealed the deep mysteries of nature 
 aud of nature's God only with " a veil over his face." Had 
 it been lawful for him to have elaborated fully the great 
 
248 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 tnitlis which he reveals in the first part of the book of Gen- 
 esis, together with all the profound philosophy of which he 
 was perfect master, men, wicked and self-sufficient as they 
 then were, and as they now are, scorning the humble teach- 
 ings of religion, and rebelling against the authority of the 
 God of the universe, they would, in their own strength, have 
 aspired directly to the perfectibility of our nature, in con- 
 travention of the curse which Adam had drawn down upon 
 himself and his race, and of the blessed restoration which a 
 merciful God had designed for the world. 
 
 Then for the hardness of their hearts this great light was 
 withheld from our fathers ; " for until this day remaineth 
 the same veil untaken away in the reading of the old testa- 
 ment ; which veil is done away in Christ. But even unto 
 this day, when Moses is read, the veil is upon their heart. 
 Nevertheless, when it (the heart) shall turn to the Lord the 
 veil shall be taken away." (2 Cor. iii.) 
 
 Have we not shown that there was a civilization in the 
 primeval days of our race, equal, if not far in advance of 
 the present progress ? and that that civilization w^as built up by 
 Adam while in innocence he reigned in Paradise ? If these 
 facts have been made sufficiently apparent, then it is easy 
 to see how this knowledge of the arts and sciences was 
 handed down by Adam to Cain, and by him to all the 
 peoples over whom the sons of Lamech presided. By Adam, 
 also, the wisdom which he had acquired before the fall was 
 imparted to Seth and his other sons and daughters ; for it is 
 in proof that the sons and grandsons of Noah did possess the 
 arts of architecture, and whatever it is necessary to know 
 to build. The knowledge by which the ancient cities of 
 Babylon and Nineveh, Thebes and Memphis, the obelisks, 
 the Labyrinth, and the Pyramids, were constructed, must 
 have been brought down from beyond the flood by Noah. 
 
 If the question of the existence of a high state of civil- 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 249 
 
 ization in the time of Adam, and that, too, immediately after 
 the fall, were tested by the rules of evidence as applied to 
 any other fact, it would be manifest to a moral certainty 
 that Adam brought through the fall an intimate knowledge 
 of the arts and sciences, a large and expanded comprehen- 
 sion of the character and attributes of the Almighty Ruler, 
 and of the laws by which he governs, in the greatest and the 
 most minute ; that he was such a philosopher as the world 
 will never see until the second Adam come to restore all 
 things to their primitive and normal condition. 
 
 The unprogressive descendants of Cain, the Mongolian 
 race, have presented the best depository of the ancient learn- 
 ing of the world, and we would therefore expect to find among 
 the learned of that race more of the sciences taught by 
 Adam than anywhere else outside of the inspired volume. 
 Had Cain stayed longer with his father, the Mongolians 
 would have been taught by him more than they were. Let 
 the records of the Chinese be examined, let the learning of 
 the Brahmins be uncovered, and the learned world, without 
 doubt, will be astonished at the revelations which will be 
 made. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 " The Sons of God saw the Daughters of Men " Explained 
 — Why " Noah found Grace in the Sight of the Lord." 
 
 AND it came to pass, when men began to multiply on 
 the face of the earth, and daughters were born unto 
 them, that the sons of God saw the daughters of men, that 
 they were fair, and they took them wives of all such as they 
 chose. And the Lord said, My spirit shall not always strive 
 
250 THE BIBLE TRUE, 
 
 with man, fur tliat he also is flesh ; yet his days shall be an 
 hundred and twenty years. There were giants in those days; 
 and also after that, when the sons of God came in unto the 
 daughters of men, and they bare children unto them ; the 
 same became mighty men, which were of old men of re- 
 nown." 
 
 Before remarking upon the above, it becomes necessary 
 for us to revert in our minds to what has been said in the 
 former part of this work in regard to the pre-Adamic con- 
 dition of the world. We have said, and Moses has said, 
 that the waters were all gathered together into one place, 
 and that everywhere else the dry ground appeared. We 
 have said that the whole earth, from pole to pole, and all 
 around the circle of the globe, was more densely populated 
 by two races of men, and by all of the present and many 
 varieties of now extinct animals, than it were possible for it 
 to sustain since the folly and fall of Adam. If the reader 
 has been impressed with the rational view which we have 
 taken, in the light held out to us by Moses, and which we 
 have endeavored to present to him, and if he will keep that 
 view before his mind, then will he be in a position to com- 
 prehend and appreciate the exposition of the meaning which 
 we attach to the above-quoted revelation. 
 
 In it two distinct and different characters are brought 
 before us — the sons of God, and the men who at that time 
 began to multiply, and unto whom daughters were born. 
 We are informed by the commentators that the righteous 
 were called the sous of God, and that the unrighteous were 
 those styled men. But will this gloss bear scrutiny? A 
 little farther on it is said, that " God saw that the wicked- 
 ness of man was great in the earth, and that every imagina- 
 tion of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually," 
 and he declared that "It repenteth me that I have made 
 man;" and he determined to destroy man from the face of 
 the earth. 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 251 
 
 Let us ask where were the righteous called the sons of 
 God? Ou another occasion, "Abraham said to the Lord, 
 "Wilt thou also destroy the righteous with the wicked? That 
 be far from thee to do after this manner — to slay the right- 
 eous with the wicked ; and that the righteous should be as 
 the wicked, that be far from thee : shall not the Judge of all 
 the earth do right?" "And he said, I will not destroy it 
 (Sodom) for ten's sake." Hence, since Noah alone "found 
 grace in the eyes of the Lord," and of all the world he and 
 his sons alone were saved, they must have been the only 
 righteous upon the earth ; and it follows that they had inter- 
 married with the daughters of men ; and that God destroyed 
 every living creature from the face of the earth for the 
 offence committed by those persons alone whom he saved 
 from destruction. Will any seriously contend for such an 
 interpretation? "Shall not the Judge of all the earth do 
 right?" 
 
 Others again will tell us that the two classes referred to 
 were the descendants of Cain and of Seth ; but upon what 
 grounds, to us is by no means apparent. If, however, this 
 be the proper view, these expositors make an egregious error 
 in claiming that the children of Seth were those called the 
 sons of God ; because it is the wickedness of the men whose 
 daughters were given in marriage to the sons of God, which 
 was great in the earth, and the imagination of the thoughts 
 of whose heart was evil continually, and whom God there- 
 fore determined to destroy. From among them Noah was 
 selected, who is a lineal descendant of Seth ; therefore, if 
 the children of Cain and Seth are the two characters 
 brought to view in the above-quoted passage, evidently 
 those of Cain are called the sons of God. It is the task of 
 those who take this singular view of the subject to explain 
 why the descendants of Cain should be so greatly preferred 
 to those of Seth that the former are called the sons of God, 
 while the latter are designated as men. 
 
252 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 When God had driven Adam and Eve from the hyper- 
 borean garden of Paradise, with all its majestic and lovely 
 scenes ; when, by the sudden destruction of the perpendicu- 
 larity of the axis of the earth to the plane of her orbit, the 
 throne of the world was guarded by circumambient ice- 
 bergs, then was destroyed, " at one fell swoop," that glorious 
 system of internal improvements of which we have spoken 
 in another chapter, and the difficulties of time and space 
 and the resistance of matter were as great to Adam as to 
 any others ; and since he had lost his authority, and there 
 were none who would do his bidding, and since he had be- 
 come the father of a family who were dependent upon him 
 for subsistence, therefore he was compelled to eat bread in 
 the sweat of his face. 
 
 It will be remembered that Adam was driven out of 
 Paradise, and afterward the cherubim and the flaming 
 sword were placed to guard its entrance; otherwise, like the 
 Siberian elephant, he too might have been caught and held 
 to this day, a frozen mummy, in the adamantine chains of 
 yet unending ice. God, however, permitted him to " plod 
 his weary way" in search of some more hospitable home. 
 But still he remained within the boundaries of the land of 
 Eden ; for, when Cain was banished from the home of his 
 father and the land of his birth, he went eastward of Eden, 
 into the land of Nod. 
 
 Adam must have retained his knowledge of the arts and 
 sciences which he brought with him from Paradise ; but, 
 being without the means of overcoming the increased nat- 
 ural obstacles to locomotion, he and his descendants were 
 perforce compelled to remain in a fixed locality, and extend 
 themselves as they multiplied, somewhat like the white 
 settlements have done in North America. 
 
 As has already been shown, there are many cogent rea- 
 sons for supposing that part of Eden inhabited by Adam 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 253 
 
 aud his antediluvian descendants is identical with the 
 "Atlantis" of the Greek and Roman poets, and that the 
 angry billows of the Atlantic Ocean now ceaselessly surge 
 over the site Avhere their sin and corruption provoked the 
 destruction wdiich overwhelmed them ; and it is also ap- 
 parent that their hyperborean regions, or the blissful land 
 " beyond where the north wind begins to blow," is identical 
 with that part of Eden where Moses locates the garden of 
 Paradise. With these ideas recapitulated, we return to the 
 subject now under consideration. 
 
 " When men began to multiply, the so7is of God saw the 
 daughters of men, that they were fair." There is no mys- 
 tic meaning or figurative language here, but a plain state- 
 ment of facts. We have already seen that the parties here 
 brought to view are not the righteous and the wicked, for 
 " all flesh was corrupt ; " nor Avere they the sons of Cain 
 and Seth, because that view would make those of the former 
 a superior race to that of Seth, which is not true in any 
 respect whatever, and we suppose no one will seriously con- 
 tend for this conclusion, although the commentators lay 
 down the premises from which it is legitimately deduced. 
 
 Who, then, are the parties of whom Moses speaks ? When 
 God created the first governing man in his own image and 
 likeness, "Male and female created he them, and blessed 
 them, and said unto them. Be fruitful, multiply, and replen- 
 ish the earth ; " but when he had made Adam, he placed him 
 in the garden to dress it and to keep it, and gave him 
 plenary power to eat of the trees of the garden, except of 
 the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, which is in the 
 midst of the garden. The trees of the garden, we have 
 seen, represent the passions and instincts implanted in 
 Adam, all of which he might freely indulge, except that only 
 which leads to reproduction. 
 
 The men of the old governing race came into the world 
 22 
 
254 THE BIBLE TRUE, 
 
 according to the design of their Creator, and are therefore 
 called the sons of God. Adam, through ambition to be 
 like God in the creation of a race, in violation of a positive 
 prohibition, chose to incur the penalty of the law, the dis- 
 pleasure of his Maker, and propagated his species ; hence 
 his children could not, with any degree of propriety, be 
 called the sons of God, but are always spoken of by Moses 
 as " men," or the Adams. 
 
 It was not the sons of God who began to multiply at 
 the time spoken of, because for many thousands of years 
 they had multiplied and filled the earth. The language is, 
 " And it came to pass when meii began to multiply." In 
 the original the word Adam simply means man. When 
 the great king came into the world, he was so far superior 
 to all others that by way of expressing his eminent dis- 
 tinction, he was called The Man. Napoleon Bonaparte was 
 the man of his day. 
 
 The descendants of Adam, being like him, and having 
 been ushered into the world contrary to the express com- 
 mand of the Almighty, were properly called the men ; 
 therefore, if we render the passage without translation, as 
 we think we may without doing it violence, all doubt, all 
 obscurity, immediately disappears. And it came to pass 
 when the Adams began to multiply, and daughters were 
 born unto them, that the sons of God (the red men) saw 
 the daughters of the Adams, that they were white and 
 beautiful, (for this is the meaning of the word fair,) and 
 they (the red men) took them wives of all which they 
 chose. This practice of miscegenation and corruption of 
 the ways of God had become so wide-spread, not to say 
 universal, that he said, " My spirit shall not always strive 
 with Adam, for that he also is flesh ; yet his days shall be 
 an hundred and twenty years." 
 
 The days of the red man's life are threescore years and 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 255 
 
 ten, and if the Adams will indulge in the reproductive act 
 as much as they, I will not interfere with the law established 
 for all reproducing animals, and their lives must be greatly- 
 shortened; yet, by reason of their superior physical structure, 
 the days of their lives shall be an hundred and twenty years. 
 We venture here to assert that no debauchee in any age of 
 the world has lived out even this limit, because the law of 
 reproduction is the law of death. 
 
 Every one who has observed the effects of miscegenation 
 is aware of the fact that both in the animal and vegetable 
 kingdoms, where the circumstances of production and rear- 
 ing are favorable, and where the cross is between proximate 
 links in the concatenation of being, the result is an ofi'spring 
 larger and more powerful than either of the parent stocks. 
 The mule is always larger than the ass ; and in Kentucky and 
 other places where much attention is paid to the rearing, he 
 is made to grow larger than the horse. By the mixing of 
 doura or sorghum with common broom-corn, we obtain an 
 article far more gigantic in proportions than either of the 
 parent plants; and the same is true of the plant obtained 
 by mixing the common and sea-island cottons. The law of 
 hybridity, which is so unyielding among the lower animals, 
 does not fully obtain among the vegetables ; for by long at- 
 tention to crossing, new standard varieties may be at least 
 partially established. 
 
 The cross between inapproximate links in the chain of be- 
 ing, however, are always inferior in every respect to the parent 
 stocks. The mulatto is far inferior physically and morally 
 to either the white man or the negro ; but we are not pre- 
 pared to announce the same result from a first cross, in re- 
 gard to the offspring of the Indian and the Caucasian. On 
 the contrary, there can be but little doubt that the result, 
 with favorable circumstances for breeding and rearing, would 
 be consistent with the general law, and that the half-breed 
 
256 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 should be much larger and more powerful than either of the 
 standard races. 
 
 What was the consequence of the intermarriage between 
 the sons of God and the daughters of men ? It is stated 
 thus by Moses: "There were giants in the earth in those 
 days; and also after that when the sons of God came in unto 
 the daughters of men, and they bare childrea to them, the 
 same became mighty men, which were of old men of renown." 
 Can Holy Writ or human language make it more clear that 
 the miscegenation of two races is the act which destroyed 
 the order and so corrupted the ways of God, that he deter- 
 mined to destroy the man whom he had created ? No such 
 result as the production of giants could, by the operation of 
 any law of nature, by any rational possibility, be obtained 
 by the crossing of the wicked with the righteous. 
 
 It is objected that the law of hybridity did not intervene, 
 and that, therefore, the sons of God and the daughters of 
 men could not be of different species ; but we have seen that 
 it is not applied to prevent the mixing of the vegetables, 
 deterioration in quality, notwithstanding its greater size, 
 being sufficient to prevent men from destroying to any 
 considerable extent the order of nature in the vegetable 
 kingdom. It is a well-established fact that the mixed races 
 of men everywhere, when carried on for many generations, 
 are inferior to the standard races ; and especially when the 
 cross is between the inapproximate white and black races, is 
 physical inferiority most apparent. This, together with the 
 further fact that man is an intelligent moral agent, capable 
 of receiving and appreciating the law, "Thou shalt not com- 
 mit adultery," is a sufficient reason why the law of hybridity 
 is not applied to men as to the lower animals. 
 
 " And God saw that the wickedness of the Adam was great 
 in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of 
 his heart was only evil continually. And it repented the Lord 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 257 
 
 that he had made the Adam on the earth, and it grieved 
 him at his heart. And the Lord said, I will destroy the 
 Adam whom I have created from the face of the earth ; both 
 the Adam, and the beast, and the creeping thing, and the 
 fowls of the air, for it repenteth me that I have made them." 
 This is vigorous language, and is used because of the imper- 
 fection of our understanding and of our vehicle of thought ; 
 and is used to convey the most emphatic and pointed im- 
 pression of the exceeding wickedness of reproducing contrary 
 to the law of nature ; for God commanded everything in the 
 vegetable as well as in the animal kingdom to reproduce 
 after his kind. 
 
 It will be observed that the sons of God were not among 
 the living creatures which were doomed to destruction ; then, 
 "whoever they were, the sin of intermarriage with the daugh- 
 ters of men seems not to have been visited directly upon 
 them. 
 
 It would appear from the above that not only had the 
 sons of God miscegenated with the daughters of men, but 
 that the beast, and the creeping thing, and the fowds of the 
 air had by the devilish machinations of man destroyed the 
 order in reproduction which God had established ; for Moses 
 declares that " God looked upon the earth, and behold it 
 was corrupt ; for all flesh had corrupted his way upon the 
 earth." Whenever miscegenation occurs among the animals 
 it is invariably the result of the interference of man, and 
 that too directly or indirectly by the agency of the white 
 man, who has inherited the desire to create new orders of 
 being from our first parents. 
 
 For ages the many species of deer have roamed, in promis- 
 cuous herds, the plains of Africa and the wilds of America, 
 ■where the negro and the Indian have dwelt ; but no act of 
 adulteration was ever known among them, while all sorts 
 of crosses are to be found in countries where the white man 
 22* 
 
258 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 and mixed races inhabit. The wild cow and the buffixlo 
 mix not, neither do the horse and the ass, unrestrained by 
 the dominant race of men, "And God said. The end of all 
 flesh is come before me ; for the earth is filled with violence 
 through them ; and behold, I will destroy them with the 
 earth." 
 
 "But Noah found grace in the eyes of the Lord," and 
 why ? Because he " was a just man," that is, his moral 
 conduct was unexceptionable, and he was upright in all his 
 relations with his fellow-men ? " He walked with God," or 
 he was devoutly pious ; and thus he performed his whole 
 duty toward God and toward his fellow - beings ? This 
 might apjDear to be a sufficient reason why he should have 
 been chosen out of the whole earth ; yet it was not enough, 
 for the crowning reason rendered for his election is this, 
 " he was perfect in his generations." 
 
 This, according to the rendering of the commentators, is 
 nought but a redundancy, a mere surplusage, which means 
 nothing ; for uprightness, the meaning given to the expres- 
 sion, is contained in the declaration that he was " a just 
 man, and walked with God." How could the expression, 
 " he was perfect in his generations," be used w'ith any de- 
 gree of propriety, if the writer only intended to say that he 
 was upright? Had it been intended for us to understand 
 it according to the vulgar gloss, it should have been writ- 
 ten he was perfect in his generation. Even with that read- 
 ing we confess that we could not see why it should have 
 been deemed necessary to have added it to a description of 
 character, as vigorous as our own or any other language 
 could render it, if indeed it could even in that shape be ap- 
 plied to moral conduct. 
 
 As we find it written, however, it is exceedingly strange 
 that any one should ever have thought of the explanation 
 which is given to it, and stranger still that the Christian 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 259 
 
 world should have been content with the absurd and violent 
 construction. It is clear that " the veil is still upon their 
 heart when Moses is read." 
 
 The writer clearly intended to render, in the passage 
 under consideration, the physical, as he gives us in the other 
 clauses of the description the moral, reasons for the election 
 of Noah. If a man were reading an account of a horse, 
 and came to the words, " and this horse is perfect in his 
 pedigree," what would the world think of the man were he 
 to insist that the meaning of that description was that the 
 horse in question was a gentle, good-disposed animal? And 
 yet his exposition w^ould be as rational ; indeed, it would be 
 the very same thing which the commentators do in regard 
 to Moses' description of Noah. 
 
 From every point of view w^e must conclude that when 
 the inspired author asserts that Noah was perfect in his 
 generation, it was simply intended for us to understand that 
 he was purely descended through an unadulterated line 
 from Adam and Eve, without any taint of inferior blood in 
 his veins. 
 
 After Noah had been informed of the fact of the coming 
 flood, and had been instructed in regard to the construction 
 of the ark in which he was to save himself and his family, 
 God commanded him, "And of every living thing of all 
 flesh, two of every sort shalt thou bring into the ark to 
 keep them alive with thee ; they shall be male and female. 
 Of fowls after their hind, and of cattle after their kind, and 
 of every creeping thing of the earth, after his kind; two of 
 every sort shall come unto thee to keep them alive." 
 
 It will be observed with what precision and point the de- 
 scription " after his kind " is added after the enumeration 
 of each variety of living thing. Why is this, or why, after 
 stating that they were to be two of every sort, male and fe- 
 male, was it judged necessary by the writer to add the fur- 
 
260 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 ther description that every pair should be after his ki)K 
 unless it is intended for us to understand that by " the cor- 
 ruption of all flesh " is meant the general habit of miscege- 
 nation, which the Adams had introduced among the animals? 
 Physical results are produced by physical means ; and 
 one of the results of the intermarriage of the sons of God 
 with the daughters of men was the shortening of man's life. 
 This was certainly a physical result. Our own observation 
 teaches us that the mixed races are a short-lived people. 
 Here also we would conclude that the offence which so 
 highly incensed the Almighty was the miscegenation of dif- 
 ferent species of the genus homo. Spiritual causes produce 
 spiritual effects ; but the intermarriage of the sons of God 
 with the daughters of men produced giants. This was not 
 a spiritual, but a physical result ; therefore we again con- 
 clude, since such crosses both in the animal and vegetable 
 kingdoms produce scions of gigantic growth now, that the 
 offence of the antediluvians was the destruction of the order 
 of nature by the mixing of different species of men and of 
 animals. We also conclude, since there were giants in the 
 earth prior to the time when the wickedness of man became 
 so great, that the first descendants of Cain, who were the 
 children of miscegenation, were giants. " There were giants 
 in the earth in those days ; and also after that, when the 
 sons of God came in unto the daughters of men, and they 
 bare children to them." 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 261 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 The Flood — Moses and Geologists — Mr. Hitchcock's 
 
 FllOG. 
 
 AND, behold, I, even I, do bring a flood of waters upon 
 the earth, to destroy all flesh wherein is the breath 
 of life, from under heaven ; and everything that is in the 
 earth shall die." The laws of nature, as they surely and 
 mightily work out the designs of their Author, are here viv- 
 idly brought to view. We must bear in mind that God effects 
 all his purposes by the use of adequate means; spiritual 
 effects by spiritual causes, and physical results by physical 
 agencies. Spiritual causes could not directly bring on the 
 flood, which was certainly the mightiest physical result 
 which has ever been wrought in our world since its crea- 
 tion ; therefore it was produced by the operation of the most 
 powerful physical causes. 
 
 In following our author in his narrative, we may be led 
 to introduce the same subject in different connections, but, 
 as already stated in the introduction to this work, we are in 
 search of the truth ; and we will, whenever our investiga- 
 tions require us to do so, in order to point an argument, 
 recapitulate or introduce subjects already discussed. We 
 hope, however, to present some new view or idea on all such 
 subjects on every occasion of reintroduction. Whether the 
 course pursued by us is satisfactory to the critics or not, we 
 care not. We write not for them, but for those who would 
 know the truth. 
 
 We have represented the earth as symbolized by a human 
 body. All the waters then were gathered into her huge 
 heart, whence by daily pulsations, as may be seen in the 
 ebbing and flowing of the tides at this day, they were driven 
 
262 THE BIBLE TEUE. 
 
 through deep internal channels or arterial ducts, which were 
 divided and subdivided in their outward course until they 
 were lost in capillary formations at the surface, when, as 
 now, they were taken up by the roots of vegetation and 
 evaporated through the superficial pores of the earth, and 
 then returned in the form of dew. They were then re-col- 
 lected into rills and rivulets, which united into creeks and 
 rivers like the veins of the human body, and were thus dis- 
 embogued into the great heart of the world — the one place 
 where the waters were gathered together. 
 
 Thus the insensible perspiration, called evaporation, w^ent 
 on by day, and returned in gentle dews by night, to moisten 
 and invigorate the soil. The agency which causes this flux 
 and reflux, as well as the disintegration and recombiniug 
 of the elements of which the water is composed, is, no doubt, 
 the same active principle of attraction and repulsion which 
 produces the circulation of the blood in man. This agency, 
 in another chapter, we have endeavored to show is elec- 
 tricity. 
 
 That the world is not what she always has been is abun- 
 dantly shown by the geological researches of the present and 
 last centuries. From the granite and old red sandstone, up 
 through all the various formations, to the alluvial and di- 
 luvial deposits of the superficial accumulations, God has 
 written, in unmistakable characters, that change and revo- 
 lution have wrought sad havoc in the constitution of our old 
 world, and that she, like man, is hurrying on to another and 
 still greater change, which will render her forever young, 
 perfect, and vigorous. 
 
 The prejudices, the absurd intellectual servitude, and in- 
 explicable imbecility of Christian geologists, have presented 
 a barrier in the investigation of geological truth, which, 
 having been removed, we might now be basking in the noon- 
 tide splendor of the wisdom of the ages of the past. Is it 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 263 
 
 not exceedingly strange that the learned professors of this 
 recently discovered but noble science, should labor to build 
 up and place it, as it ought to be, in the very foremost ranks 
 of the high branches of learning, and immediately turn round 
 and bend all their energies to battering down the fabric which 
 they are laboring to erect on a solid basis ? 
 
 The science teaches that the rocks are formed in series, 
 which must have been vast ages in their accretions, and that 
 no fossils are found in the primary proper, or hypozoic 
 rocks. "Life begins to dawn only with the development of 
 the clay-slate group, and to become more abundant as the de- 
 position of the graywacke and silurian proceeds. The earliest 
 forms of vitality are not plants, but animals." The zoophytes, 
 the molusca, and the Crustacea are the forms of life clearly 
 defined which have been discovered in these rocks. We have 
 not the opportunity for consulting authorities, but we believe 
 that they all incline to the opinion that animal life existed 
 in our world before there was vegetation. 
 
 It is astonishing that close investigators, such as the geol- 
 ogists must be, should suffer slight appearances to betray 
 them into so violent a conclusion as that just mentioned. 
 Allowing that zoophytes, molusca, and Crustacea are found 
 in the transition rocks, between the primary and secondary 
 formations, and well-defined vegetable fossils are not found 
 until we pass into the limestone which underlies the sec- 
 ondary formations, still, ought not the geologist to look well 
 into the subject before coming to a conclusion so manifestly 
 absurd and irrational ? 
 
 Is it possible, now, for animal life to be sustained without 
 vegetation ? It does not help the matter, to say that the 
 carnivora feed not upon vegetation, for the animate beings 
 upon which they subsist must draw their support from vege- 
 tation. The same laws which govern now, in all the depart- 
 ments of nature, must have existed from the beginning. It 
 
264 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 is the veriest folly to say that animal life must, at this day, 
 be supported by vegetation, but that it was sustained with- 
 out vegetation, in some age of the world, however remote in 
 the rolling ages of antiquity. The Author of nature is un- 
 changeable, and equally so are all His laws. Hence the 
 low orders of animate being, which are imbedded in the 
 transition rocks, must have been supported by vegetation. 
 
 The profound philosopher and inspired historian informs 
 us that the earth was first commanded to bring forth vege- 
 tation, and that, too, on the day previous to her introduction 
 into the solar system. He tells us that, on the next day 
 after this latter event, the waters were commanded " to bring 
 forth every living thing which moveth in the waters, and the 
 birds which fly in the air." We understand, as the reader 
 will remember, that a day in the creative week indicates a 
 period of fifty thousand years ; therefore vegetation must 
 have grown, matured, and decayed for at least one hundred 
 and twenty-five thousand years, or two and a half geological 
 days, before animate beings proper were called into existence. 
 
 In the concatenation of being, the zoophytes, the molusca, 
 and the Crustacea may, with equal propriety, be classed as 
 vegetables or as animate beings, or, rather, they form the 
 connecting link between the vegetable and animal kingdoms. 
 Hence, if these kinds of fossils were found in rocks older, by 
 a hundred thousand years, than those which contain the 
 earliest remains of marsupials and mammals, the fact would 
 not conflict with, but corroborate, the account of the crea- 
 tion given by Moses. The vegetable animals, whose remains 
 are found imbedded in the transition rocks, presuppose the 
 prior existence of vegetation. Vegetation itself must be 
 subsisted on vegetation ; hence the fungous growths must 
 have sprung up and decayed through vast ages, before a soil 
 could have been formed in which might grow even the poorer 
 grasses. 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 265 
 
 The fossils in question are nothing more than the ad- 
 vanced orders of this genus — are the higher links in the 
 fungous chain of being. Let no geologist conclude, there- 
 fore, that animal life could, by any possibility, have existed 
 prior to the existence of vegetation. If the vegetation of 
 the epoch under consideration is not impressed upon the 
 rocks, it is because it was of too unsubstantial a character. 
 
 The very next rocks above those, or the lowest in the 
 secondary formation, ought to have prevented geologists 
 from falling into so gross and palpable an error ; for these 
 are the carboniferous rocks, which proves that vegetation 
 then grew, and for ages had grown, in extraordinary profu- 
 sion. Christian geologists teach us that animal life existed 
 in our world before vegetation, contrary to reason and con- 
 trary to the cosmogony of Moses. Then why should they 
 stultify themselves, and retard the progress of the grand 
 science of geology, by insisting that it affords no proofs of 
 the existence of man prior to the recent formations, or 
 within the last six thousand years, merely because they 
 fancy Moses to have said that Adam was the first man 
 created in the world ? 
 
 If Moses be authority to them on one point, since these 
 Christian geologists acknowledge the fact of his inspiration, 
 he ought to be on all. If they will not investigate, nor 
 suffer investigation into the antiquity of human fossils, be- 
 cause they vainly imagine the inspired writer as having 
 stated that man has been on this stage of action only about 
 six thousand years, they certainly ought to be careful how 
 they overturn his authority, and do violence to common 
 sense by teaching that animal life existed in the world 
 many ages before vegetation grew. 
 
 Had it not been for the pitiable prejudices of these same 
 geologists and would-be defenders of the faith, long since 
 might they have removed the veil from the writings of 
 23 
 
266 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 Moses, which is still upon their hearts when they read his 
 account of the creation and the fall. 
 
 At the island of Guadaloupe the petrifactions of perfect 
 human bodies have been exhumed from solid limestone, 
 said to be of the Devonian series, or of the old red sand- 
 stone group, which belongs to the primary, or, more prop- 
 erly, the transition rocks. In the new red sandstone of 
 the valley of the Connecticut River, which is a rock of the 
 middle of the secondary formations, have been found fair 
 impressions of human feet twenty inches in length. On 
 rocks of equal antiquity in Ohio, among many footprints 
 of animals of now living and extinct varieties, it is written, 
 by the finger of God upon these same tables of stone, that 
 the lords of creation were then and there subduing and 
 having " dominion over the fishes of the sea, the fowls of the 
 air, and over every living thing that moveth upon the face 
 of the earth;" for, there too, when those old rocks were 
 soft and plastic earth, the distinct footprints of man were 
 made among those of the wild beasts. In the deep caverns 
 and internal ducts of the earth, in occult fissures, and im- 
 bedded in the, solid old rocks in all parts of the world, but 
 more particularly examined in the south of France, pro- 
 miscuously commingled with the fossil remains of extinct 
 and living species of animals, are found the bones of rude 
 earthen vessels from which he ate and drank. 
 
 Instead of leading us to admire and adore the power and 
 munificence of the unchangeable Author and Preserver in 
 the past as well as at the present time, the wisdom of the 
 ages written on the rocks has driven the modern philoso- 
 phers into the folly of infidelity on this and on that hand. 
 The same God who impressed the ten commandments upon 
 the two tables of stone amid the smoke and fire and hoarse 
 thunders of Sinai, has written upon the rocks and the moun- 
 tains — in the deeply-imbedded fields of coal, the treasures 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 267 
 
 of silver aud gold, the heaped-up fossils of extinct and of 
 living species of animals — that this world is immensely- 
 old, has been subjected to vast revolutions, and that far 
 back in the retroceding cycles of time, when the colossal 
 mastodon quietly browsed upon the tender buds of the 
 elegant acacia, leisurely ruminated beneath the shade of the 
 towering palm, growing then in the luxuriant plains, where 
 now unending winter shrouds all nature in a winding-sheet 
 of snow, man was then and there subduing and having the 
 dominion over the fish, the fowl, and the beasts. To the same 
 effect we understand Moses to have written in the volume 
 of inspiration. 
 
 Why, then, the almost universal attempt to put the God 
 of nature in antagonism with the God of revelation ? Why 
 is the scientific lover of truth driven into the rejection of 
 the book of inspiration as a cunningly devised work of 
 man ? And why is the unconditional believer in Holy Writ 
 driven into absurd and foolish blundering in the sciences, 
 and into silly, not to say dishonest, apologies for the truth, 
 which God in mercy has revealed to his creature man ? 
 
 The difficulty all arises from the false gloss of the sacred 
 writings imposed by the wicked priesthood in those dark 
 ages, " which God winked at," and the unaccountable im- 
 becility of the Christian intellect in sufi'ering itself, even 
 in this time of general illumination, still to be led blindly 
 by the traditions of the fathers, into the dark mysticism of 
 the past, to " wrest the Scriptures to their own destruction." 
 
 Where do men obtain their authority for asserting that 
 in the sixth chapter of Genesis "the sons of God" means 
 the children of Seth, and that "the daughters of men" are 
 the offspring of Cain ? We are bold to assert that such an 
 interpretation is not suggested or even justified by anything 
 in the Bible. Would any man, enjoying the scientific light 
 of the present day, who had never seen or heard of the 
 
268 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 writings of Moses, on a first reading believe that the author 
 intends for us to understand the days mentioned in the first 
 and second chapters of Genesis to mean twenty-four hours 
 of time, and that from the beginning to the end of the cre- 
 ative week, iuchiding the grand Sabbath of Divine rest, was 
 only one hundred and sixty-eight of our small hours ? Or, 
 yet again, that the offence of Adam against high heaven 
 was literally and simply only the eating of an apple ? 
 
 It is humiliating in the extreme to see to what miserable 
 subterfuges Christian philosophers of the present day are 
 driven by the traditional authority of the priesthood of the 
 past. Mr. Hitchcock, an old Christian minister and learned 
 author, in the 31st edition of his deservedly popular work, 
 in attempting to reconcile the grand teachings of geology 
 with the account given of the creation by Moses, winds up 
 his defence of Christianity by boldly declaring to the world 
 that the man who was " learned in all the wisdom of the 
 Egyptians," and who wrote the sublime book of Genesis, 
 under the direct inspiration of the God of nature, w'as igno- 
 rant of the things of which he wrote. 
 
 This is a serious charge, look at it as we will. If yve 
 profess to communicate facts to an individual, but inten- 
 tionally keep the understanding of them from him, we are 
 guilty of deep duplicity, and all men will pronounce us 
 dishonest. The charge of ignorance upon Moses is an in- 
 direct charge of duplicity upon Him who revealed those 
 facts to Moses. It will not do to say that God did not un- 
 derstand his own laws or the mysteries of nature as brought 
 to light by modern philosophers ; therefore let the good 
 man beware, lest the traditions of the ancient priesthood 
 drive him unintentionally to utter words of blasphemy. 
 
 Again : the Christian philosopher should be exceedingly 
 cautious how he makes bungling attempts to homologate the 
 truths of science with the traditional interpretations of the 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 269 
 
 Fathers, lest he should, haply, be found to fight against the 
 truth of God ; for how many an honest man, comparing the 
 traditions of the Fathers with the sublime truths of nature, 
 has been driven to the rejection of the grand truths of the 
 Bible ! 
 
 If, in our geological researches, we are led to conclude that 
 rocks are old, because we find in them the fossil remains of 
 long since extinct species of animals and of vegetables, let 
 us not stultify ourselves and the science of geology by miser- 
 able attempts to account for a recent deposit of human 
 remains in the same ancient formation. If the peculiar 
 waters about Guadaloupe will cause the formation of lime- 
 stone, which may be mistaken by adepts in the science of 
 geology for that belonging to the Devonian system, in one 
 hundred and fifty years, why may not the same rocks be 
 formed elsewhere by the same cause in equally as short a 
 time ? 
 
 In the secondary rocks are found the fossils of extinct 
 pachydermata, ruminata, and carnivora ; and many revolv- 
 ing ages have evidently supervened since their deposition. 
 Vast cycles of ages had consolidated those rocks prior to the 
 expulsion of Adam from Paradise. The traditionary inter- 
 pretation of the account of the creation by Moses teaches 
 that Adam was the first human being upon the earth, and 
 only about six thousand years ago was he created. The 
 Devonian rocks, or even the limestones of the secondary 
 series, must be many ten times six thousand years old. 
 
 Yet, wonder of wonders, two perfect specimens of human 
 bodies, one of which is now in London and the other in 
 Paris, are exhumed from limestone of the transition, or, 
 possibly, of the secondary formation. A great commotion 
 is thereby produced among learned geologists. Two parties 
 are arrayed against each other. The one, with the devilish 
 triumph of infidelity, asserts that this fact proves beyond a 
 23* 
 
270 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 doubt the Bible is false ; while the other goes deliberately to 
 work to overturn or to hide from view the truth of God as 
 written on the rocks. What say these same geologists in 
 regard to the footprints in the new red sandstone of the 
 valley of the Connecticut ? 
 
 Mr. Hitchcock informs us that they are not human foot- 
 prints at all, but that when the old red sandstone was grow- 
 ing, and the new red sandstone was plastic earth, deep in 
 the unfathomable cycles of the past, there was a huge frog, 
 which, by doubling up in some unaccountable way, brought 
 his hind feet immediately in front of his fore feet, so as to 
 make the impressions in question, twenty inches in length, 
 and so exactly resembling the footprints of a giant in walking, 
 both in appearance and in position. 
 
 According to your understanding, at least the popular 
 belief, Moses has said that the animals and Adam were made 
 within the same twenty-four hours of time ; that if the frog 
 be classed among the living creatures which the waters 
 brought forth on the third day — yet it could not have been 
 made more than seventy-two hours before Adam was made — 
 then of what utility is this singular, not to say ludicrous, frog 
 theory of those old footprints, in defence of the truth of the 
 Mosaic account of the creation ? If we ought to believe 
 Moses when he speaks of the creation of Adam, he certainly 
 is worthy of our confidence in regard to the animals ; there- 
 fore, Mr. Hitchcock's frog could have performed his myste- 
 rious doublings but a few hours sooner than Adam could 
 have walked through the valley of the Connecticut. Such 
 paltering with the credulity of the populace might have 
 done very well with the ancient priesthood of Egypt, but 
 certainly it is not becoming in the Christian philosopher of 
 the nineteenth century. 
 
 This author, or some other of his class, in speaking of the 
 footprints of animals found on the secondary or tertiary for— 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 271 
 
 mations near Cincinnati, in Ohio, discourses learnedly to 
 prove therefrom, in the remote period of the earth's phxs- 
 ticity, the existence of the mammoth, the megatherium, and 
 many other mammals now extinct ; but, wonderful to tell, 
 intermixed with the others are human footprints, so distinct, 
 so perfect, that even geological audacity dare not assign them 
 to a frog. The author's ingenuity, however, readily informs 
 him that the Indians who formerly inhabited that locality 
 were fond of cutting impressions in the rock, and to them, 
 he has no doubt, we are indebted for'the human footprints. 
 Why build a house and immediately tear it down ? If the 
 tracks of unknown beasts upon those rocks prove the former 
 existence of species long since extinct, human footprints on 
 the same rocks must prove the coeval existence of man. If 
 the Indians cut the impressions of human feet, who will 
 doubt that they, likewise, cut the concomitant footprints of 
 the supposed extinct animals ? 
 
 Mr. Hitchcock says : " Sometimes ossiferous caverns have 
 been used by man as a place of habitation, or, more fre- 
 quently, as a place of sepulture ; and hence his bones, as 
 well as fragments of pottery, and other relics of a rude 
 people, are found so mixed with the remains of extinct 
 animals as to lead to the inference that they were deposited 
 during the same pex'iod. Indeed, in some of these caverns, 
 in the south of France, it is still believed by some geologists 
 that the remains of men were of contemporaneous deposition 
 with those of the extinct mammalia." 
 
 It is strange, beyond our conception, that any people should 
 have been so rude as to have selected as a place of habita- 
 tion the charnel-house of extinct animals ; it is stranger 
 still that they should have been permitted to remain where 
 they died, in their place of habitation ; and not less strange, 
 that any people should have searched for those caverns, filled 
 with the bones of extinct monsters and ravenous beasts of 
 
272 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 the forest, as a most suitable place for the deposition of the 
 remains of their loved lost friends. 
 
 Were it not for the traditional belief that Moses has said 
 that men have existed on the earth but six thousand years, 
 who would not conclude that those remains of men were of 
 contemporaneous deposition with those of the extinct mam- 
 mals with which they are interspersed ? If geologists will 
 lay aside this damaging gloss; will honestly read and under- 
 stand Moses as was intended ; will allow that the day of the 
 creative week indicates a geological period of fifty thousand 
 years ; that the man who was made in the image and likeness 
 of God, who was created on the evening of the sixth day, 
 male and female, and commanded to multiply and replenish 
 the earth, for many ages had multiplied, lived, and died, 
 and given place to their more vigorous offspring ; that not 
 until the earth had become burdened with the teeming mil- 
 lions of her ancient populations, when many species of ani- 
 mals were being exterminated by them, when the necessities 
 of the world required a superior intelligence to rule over 
 them ; that then God formed Adam out of the dust of the 
 ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and 
 he became a living soul, — if geologists will take this rational 
 view of the subject and honestly investigate it, in a short 
 time they will satisfy themselves and show the world that 
 the remains of the first governing man are found in rocks, 
 at least in tertiary formations, while those of the animal 
 man or Ethiopian will be found as old as the mammalia of 
 the secondary period. 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 273 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 The Flood — The Means used in Producing it — Effects 
 — Extent, 
 
 AND, behold, I, even I, do bring a flood of waters upon 
 the earth, to destroy all flesh wherein is the breath of 
 life from under heaven ; and everything that is in the earth 
 shall die." 
 
 In all the ages which had supervened from "the begin- 
 ning" to the time when Adam made his advent into the 
 world, it had not rained, but a mist went up and watered 
 the whole ftice of the ground. If Adam came only six thou- 
 sand years ago, every geologist will bear us out in the asser- 
 tion that the world had teemed with animal life long anterior 
 to that era, and that it flourished far more perfectly when 
 there was no rain than it does at the present time. 
 
 Astronomers inform us that no clouds are ever discovered 
 floating in the atmosphere of those planets of the solar sys- 
 tem whose axes have little or no inclination to the plane of 
 their orbits. The conclusion is irresistible, that the face of 
 the ground in those worlds is watered by the mist which 
 goes up for that purpose. The laws of nature are uniform, 
 and what is true now, here or elsewhere under similar cir- 
 cumstances, has been true at all times and everywhere. 
 Since there was no rain upon the earth in all its primitive 
 ages, therefore there could have been no inclination of its 
 axis to the plane of its orbit ; hence there were no extremes 
 of heat and cold, of flood and drought, but one unending 
 spring from pole to pole, and a rich, exuberant soil from 
 the river's banks to the mountain's top, and bounteous plenty 
 all around the circle of the globe. 
 
 When the supreme governor of the world, who repre- 
 
274 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 sented on earth the majesty of the heavens, had fallen 
 froQi his high e&tate, and by reason of the intimate connec- 
 tion between the spiritual and physical laws, and as both 
 were now without an executive officer, the perpendicular 
 polarity of the earth was violently destroyed ; and then for 
 the first time the voice of an angry God was uttered in 
 hoarse, reverberating thunder. While the vivid lightning, 
 in lurid sheets, fiercely flashed athwart the hitherto serene 
 skies, a black cloud spread from pole to pole, and the rain, 
 descending in a deluge, washed off the loose primitive soil 
 from mountain-top and steep hill-side into the valleys and 
 plains, the poor culprits, driven out from the delightful 
 haunts of Paradise, like timorous deer startled from their 
 cover, fled on through the pitiless pelting of the raging 
 storm, drenched through their goat-skin coats and their 
 blood chilled almost to curdling in their veins by the wintry 
 blasts. On and still on they fled in search of some more 
 hospitable locality. 
 
 This is no fancy sketch, but is fully justified by the ac- 
 count of the inspired historian of the events which succeeded 
 the fall. He makes known to us, by the figure of a flaming 
 sword which turns every way to guard the passage, and by 
 the cherubim which represent the fierce winds of the north, 
 that the hyperborean garden was suddenly surrounded by a 
 circumambient wall of ice. We have seen in another place 
 that this result could be brought about only by the sudden 
 destruction of the perpendicular polarity of the earth. 
 
 The curse imposed upon the earth for Adam's sake was 
 that " Thorns also and thistles shall it bring forth to thee." 
 It is evident to every observer that thorns and thistles flour- 
 ish most on alluvial soils; therefore we must understand 
 this curse to mean that the washing rains which were about 
 to descend, would bear the rich soil from elevated to infe- 
 rior localities, which, being submerged and soaked by the 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. . 275 
 
 superabundant water, would become hard and impracticable 
 for cultivation, and then, as now, would bring forth thorns 
 and thistles. 
 
 This is the only natural means for producing the result 
 named ; and since the laws of nature are unchangeable, and 
 since physical causes only produce physical results, there- 
 fore washing rains were threatened in the curse. "Thorns 
 also and thistles shall it bring forth to thee." These nox- 
 ious growths flourish in a troublesome way, on alluvial soils. 
 The sudden and violent destruction of the perpendicular 
 polarity of the axis of the earth to the plane of her orbit, 
 produced such a commotion in our atmosphere, introduced 
 such an abnormal state of things, that all nature was at war 
 with itself, and the hitherto uniform evaporations by day, 
 which were every night returned to the earth in the form of 
 gentle dews, could no longer be governed by the certain and 
 harmonious working of the normal laws ; but being partial 
 and irregular, were now and then gathered into thick clouds 
 and descended in furious torrents of rain, destroying the 
 beauty and productiveness of the mountains and hills, and 
 causing an unnatural growth of noxious vegetation in the 
 valleys and the plains. " Thorns also and thistles shall it 
 bring forth to thee." 
 
 When the earth was in its upright posture the water 
 flowed without obstruction through its internal channels 
 from the sea to the surface, where it was evaporated, leav- 
 ing the minerals which it had held in solution in the soil 
 for the support of vegetation ; and being reformed, it de- 
 scended at night in the form of dew to moisten the ground, 
 when it was taken up by capillary tubes, and flowing on, 
 was formed into springs, creeks, and rivers, and was returned 
 to the great reservoir of water, to be again propelled through 
 the same channels, like the circulation of the blood in man. 
 
 The water which flowed through the internal ducts kept 
 
276 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 them always washed out, for there were no accumulations 
 of loose material or of alluvial matter then, and the salts, 
 alkalies, and other minerals were held in solution until they 
 were borne to the surface and deposited in the soil. When, 
 however, the government of the world passed into the hands 
 of " the prince of the power of the air," and she was vio- 
 lently lurched into a reclining position, the atmosphere 
 and all the surroundings of our world were thereby thrown 
 into confusion. The water was still evaporated, but not 
 being regularly returned to the earth as dew, the firmament 
 was soon surcharged with vapory particles, or, more prop- 
 erly, with the constituent gases of water. The electrical 
 condition by which the water had been evaporated, or, rather, 
 decomposed, being removed, these gases first rushed together 
 into thick clouds, and then descended in torrents of rain. 
 
 The soil was washed off, and was borne along, with up- 
 rooted trees and dislocated rocks, by the turbid rivers into 
 the ocean ; by the tidal throbbings of which this loose ma- 
 terial was forced into the internal ducts, and was necessarily 
 deposited at the short turns and outgoing branches of the 
 earth's arteries. For near two thousand years those alluvial 
 deposits were accumulated in the internal channels, so that 
 when " the corruption of all flesh had ripened the world for 
 destruction, those channels were stopped up, and the surging 
 waters finding no outward vent, the earth's crust was rent 
 into fragments, the valleys were upheaved, the hills were 
 blown into atoms, the mountains were upthrown, toppled 
 down, and crushed, and the old surface of the earth was 
 utterly destroyed. " All the fountains of the great deep 
 were broken up, and the windows of heaven were opened. And 
 the rain was upon the earth forty days and forty nights." 
 
 When the internal waters gushed out at the rents and fis- 
 sures made by the mighty throes of nature, they rushed over 
 the face of the ground, so that an immense surface was ex- 
 
THE BIBLE TEUE. 277 
 
 posed to evajioration or decomposition by the sun's electrici- 
 ty ; therefore a vast accumulation of the constituent gases 
 was gathered up into the atmosphere, and when they were 
 released, they rushed together, and a dense cloud, from pole 
 to pole and from zenith to nadir, spread all around the 
 globe ; and at the command of God, the waters came down 
 in floods upon the earth. "And the rain was upon the 
 earth forty days and forty nights." 
 
 "And the waters prevailed exceedingly upon the earth, 
 and all the high hills that were under the whole heavens 
 were covered." 
 
 This tremendous physical result must have been produced 
 immediately by a corresponding or adequate physical cause ; 
 though, indirectly, the moral action of the world's great rep- 
 resentative was the baleful power which put this cause in 
 operation. That the cause which finally wrought out the 
 cataclysm was in operation from the time of the fall, in no 
 way vitiates the truth of the declaration that the world was 
 destroyed by water on account of the corruption of the gen- 
 eration then upon the earth ; for God, being omniscient, had 
 prepared this destruction for a day and an hour when " the 
 corruption of all flesh" should make the world ripe for 
 destruction. 
 
 It has been thought by some that the rain which fell at 
 the time of the flood was the first which had ever fallen on 
 the earth, because it is the first mentioned, and because then 
 the rainbow made its first appearance. We conclude this 
 idea to be incorrect, on the first ground, for the reason that 
 the production of alluvial soil is as clearly evidence of the 
 fall of rain as any declaration could make it. " Thorns 
 also and thistles shall it bring forth to thee." 
 
 This announcement renders it morally certain that rain 
 began to fall immediately after Adam's expulsion from 
 the garden of Eden. The additional curse pronounced upon 
 24 
 
278 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 Cain for murdering his brother, shows that he should fly to a 
 country whose hills and mountains had been denuded of 
 their soil by washing rains, and whose valleys and plains, 
 submerged in the superabundance of the waters which had 
 fallen upon them, and had been poured down upon them from 
 the surrounding uplands, had been converted into swamps 
 and marshes, and therefore, even with much labor, incapa- 
 ble of yielding large crops. " When thou tillest the ground, 
 it shall not henceforth yield unto thee her strength." 
 
 The second ground upon which the speculators conclude 
 that the rains at the flood were the first upon the earth, viz., 
 that the rainbow then appeared for the first time, is by no 
 means conclusive ; for the rainbow did not appear during 
 the forty days' rain, nor for at least twelve months there- 
 after. After the flood had subsided, and after Noah had 
 come down from the ark, had built an altar, and oflfered 
 thereon burnt-ofierings, then " God said, I do set my bow in 
 the cloud, and it shall be for a token of a covenant between 
 me and the earth." 
 
 Since the rainbow did not appear for some time after the 
 flood, which was brought on partially by the rain of forty 
 consecutive days, therefore the appearance of the rainbow 
 is no evidence that the first rain which fell upon the earth 
 was at the time of the flood. It proves, however, another, 
 and very important fact, namely, until after the flood there 
 had been no partial showers, or sunshine and rain at the 
 same time. 
 
 We have seen in the last chapter by what instrumentality 
 the fountains of the great deep were broken up, and that by 
 this means the flood was brought about. It now remains 
 for us to inquire to what extent the waters did actually pre- 
 vail. We are told that there is no question here, for the 
 declaration that they prevailed fifteen cubits, or nearly thirty 
 feet above the highest mountains, and covered the face of 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 279 
 
 the whole earth, is too broad and emphatic to leave any 
 room to doubt its meaning. 
 
 In construing any writing we must give it the meaning 
 which renders it intelligible, consistent with itself, and with 
 well-ascertained extraneous facts ; and this rule is applied 
 in the construction of all mere human writings. If one part 
 of a legal document state clearly and emphatically that 
 certain real estate, with all the rights and appurtenances 
 thereunto belonging, is conveyed to a party, and afterward, 
 in the same deed, it is stated that a certain mill-site on said 
 premises is reserved to the grantor, will any court of justice 
 give the mill-site to the party to whom the general estate has 
 been conveyed ? Or, if a third party has had a right of 
 way or of water, on the transferred property, " so longtime that 
 the memory of man runneth not to the contrary," though 
 no mention is thereof made in the deed of conveyance, yet 
 the courts will so construe the unlimited language that these 
 vested rights of others are not intended to be conveyed. 
 Even oral testimony sometimes may be admitted, to show 
 that the language of a written document, which appears to 
 be general in its application, has, in fact, a limited signifi- 
 cation. 
 
 Why is this rational, notto say liberal mode of construc- 
 tion extended to all other writings, and ignored, violently 
 rejected, in the reading of the Bible? It does appear that 
 none but professed enemies and disbelievers in its authen- 
 ticity would contend for the absurd interpetrations which 
 unlearned and bigoted would-be defenders of the faith so 
 strenuously, if not impiously contend for in regard to the 
 books of inspiration. 
 
 If the language used by Moses is capable of two modes 
 of construction, the one brings him in continual conflict 
 with himself, with common sense, and with facts clearly 
 established in nature ; but the other mode of interpretation 
 
280 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 shows him to be consistent with himself, consistent with 
 common sense, consistent with the revelations of science — 
 in a word, which presents him as perfect master of the sub- 
 jects of which he treats, and makes his the grandest and most 
 glorious system of moral, physical, and intellectual learning 
 ever presented for the admiration of man, — it is but just 
 that his pretended friends should adopt the latter mode, and 
 cease to stultify themselves by pretending to be believers in 
 the truth of the writings of the great lawgiver, yet stabbing 
 him in the very house of his friends, and doing all that their 
 weak intellects and vast presumption will enable them to do 
 towards rendering the great philosopher and prophet odious 
 and contemptible? 
 
 This is the rule of construction which we have adopted, 
 by which, at least in our judgment, the discrepancies dis- 
 covered by many in the writings of Moses do not appear, or 
 are easily reconciled. If, for instance, the man made at the 
 close of the sixth day, in the image and likeness of God, 
 who is spoken of in the first chapter of Genesis, be taken 
 for Adam, who was not made until after the grand sabbath 
 had passed, or, at the earliest, in the eighth geological 
 period, if the second be a recapitulation of the first chapter, 
 then to understand the subject, and to reconcile the appa- 
 rent discrepancies between the same event, is an extremely 
 difficult task; and with the traditional interpretation the 
 same is true of many other passages in Holy Writ, 
 
 Without further remark, however, we announce our view 
 of the subject in hand to be that the entire surface of the 
 earth has not at any one time been submerged by water, and 
 it is unfair to so interpret our author. Moses indeed says 
 that the waters covered the face of the whole earth, which 
 might seem to justify a universal application, and for the 
 purposes of the history which he was writing, is literally 
 true ; but, in order to ascertain whether we are to under- 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 281 
 
 stand him as saying that the waters covered the earth from 
 pole to pole and all around its circumference, we must in- 
 quire into the moral cause and the physical agencies by 
 which this grand result was produced. We do not intend 
 to be understood to say, with the infidel, that Moses stated 
 what was not true ; nor with Mr. Hitchcock, and other tra- 
 dition-fettered Christians, that the profound philosopher and 
 inspired historian did not understand what he was writing. 
 
 What would be thought of the honesty of the man who 
 would insist on construing the whole of the Bible as the 
 commentators do the passage before us ? For example, it is 
 positively declared that all flesh was corrupt ; yet Noah 
 was found to be a just man, who walked with God ; and, 
 although it is said that God had determined to destroy all 
 flesh, and afterward that every living creature wherein is 
 the breath of life was actually destroyed, yet the same 
 author tells us, and in the very same account, that Noah 
 and his family — being eight souls, and two of every living 
 creature upon the face of the earth — were saved; but who 
 would contend, therefore, that Moses has convicted himself 
 of falsehood ? 
 
 In another place he says that Adam called the woman 
 Eve because she was the mother of all living. Will any 
 one insist that Moses intended to represent Eve as the 
 mother of the monkey, or of any other animal except of 
 the Adamic race, whose history he was then writing ? No 
 more are we to understand him as meaning to convey the 
 idea of a universal deluge by the statement, "And the 
 waters prevailed exceedingly upon the earth ; and all the 
 high hills that were under the whole heaven were covered ; " 
 and common honesty and fairness would compel us, before 
 coming to such a conclusion, to examine the subject thor- 
 oughly, both by its internal facts and external surroundings. 
 
 The internal circumstances are these: — All flesh had 
 24* 
 
282 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 corrupted the ways of the Ahnighty, wliich the author 
 specifically states was brought about through the crime of 
 miscegenation, or by the sons of God intermarrying with the 
 daughters of men, and immediately afterward that all flesh 
 had corrupted His ways. By any fair rule of construction, 
 all flesh, or the lower animals, had corrupted the ways of 
 God, as man had done, by miscegenation. He had com- 
 manded all the animals to reproduce after their kind, and 
 the general practice of unnatural crosses had subverted the 
 order which He had established ; therefore the destruction 
 of the mixed races of men and of animals was necessary, 
 or the designs of the Omnipotent would have been thwarted, 
 and Adam, not God, would have been the creator of every 
 living animal. But since the Adamic race had been in the 
 world less than two thousand years, notwithstanding their 
 remarkable longevity and fecundity, yet by no possibility 
 could they have filled or spread over the entire surface of 
 the globe, especially as the three-fourths thereof, now under 
 water, was then dry land, and all of it vastly more fertile 
 than now ; nor could the crime of miscegenation have ex- 
 tended beyond the limits of the region occupied by the 
 Adams. 
 
 The design for bringing on the flood being the destruction 
 of that corruption, would be fully accomplished, if the 
 flood should cover those countries inhabited by the mis- 
 cegenating men and animals ; hence, to submerge the entire 
 surface of the earth was unnecessary. God never performs a 
 supei-fluous work, therefore Moses intends us to understand 
 him to say that the waters prevailed sufficiently to de- 
 stroy the corruption of blood from the face of the earth. 
 
 Again : we have seen that the flood was brought on by 
 the power of God in the operation of the instrumentalities 
 called the laws of nature. But the waters could, by no 
 natural possibility, prevail over the whole earth, so as to 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 283 
 
 reach a height of fifteen cubits, or near thirty feet above 
 the highest mountains, unless, probably, by the complete 
 expulsion of all the waters from the body of the earth. If 
 all the blood in the human body were expelled therefrom, 
 and retained upon its surface, it might possibly be covered 
 to a depth proportionate to the distance of three miles — the 
 height to which the waters arose in the flood ; but to what 
 end would this have been done, and would the God of 
 nature have exercised unnatural power without a purpose? 
 The Adamic and mixed races could not have extended over 
 more than a comparatively small area of country, and since 
 the design of the Almighty was the destruction of that cor- 
 ruption, therefore a universal deluge was unnecessary, and 
 hence, we may fairly infer, was not sent upon the world. 
 
 That the mixed races, who were descended from Seth, 
 and the mixed animals, which were about them, were sub- 
 merged and destroyed by the flood, is abundantly apparent, 
 both from internal and external evidences. Moses has de- 
 clared the fact in the spirit of revelation, and geology 
 proves that about the time to which he alludes the world 
 was subjected to a wide-spread, watery revolution. The 
 theory of some geologists, of continuous upheaval and 
 subsidence of the islands and continents, will not satis- 
 factorily account for the grand revolution in the earth's 
 crust almost everywhere visible ; and Moses alone gives us 
 a rational solution of the mighty problem : " All the 
 fountains of the great deep were broken up." 
 
 If the design of the Almighty could be accomplished 
 without the absolute inundation of the entire surface of the 
 earth, and if the universal form of expression used by Moses 
 on this occasion, be employed by him, in conformity with 
 the hyperbolical idiom of the Eastern languages, in regard 
 to this and other facts, to express energetically general but 
 not universal ideas, then may we not, without fear of the 
 
284 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 charge of infidelity, proceed directly to the investigation of 
 the extraneous facts, which prove that the flood, though 
 general, was by no means universal ; though mighty in 
 its operations and grand in its results, yet that the entire 
 surface of the earth was not submerged beneath its turbid 
 
 wavet 
 
 If the whole earth were covered with water at the time 
 mentioned, to the depth of thirty feet above the highest 
 mountains, or three miles above the plains, how were the 
 islands and the Western continent peopled ? "We are told 
 that the aborigines of America might have reached it in 
 canoes by crossing Behring's Strait, and thence they could 
 have spread out over all the continent ; but is this conjec- 
 ture at all probable ? 
 
 In the first place, the traditions of all the North Ameri- 
 can Indians make their fathers to have come from the north- 
 east, and not from the north-west. Again, there is no such 
 people as the American Indian in Asia, in Africa, or in 
 Europe ; and it is difiicult to imagine how immigration 
 could produce a new race of men, especially as no such re- 
 sult has followed from its settlement by Europeans since its 
 discovery by Columbus. Like begets like in the Western 
 as well as in the Eastern continent ; but the aborigines of 
 America are different from all the people of the East in 
 tastes, in pursuits, in personal appearance, in everything 
 which marks animals to be of the same species. 
 
 If the canoe conjecture satisfactorily accounts for the 
 original peopling of the Western continent, will it answer 
 to explain how the red man came to be upon the isles of the 
 sea ? In the West India Islands, in the Caribbean Sea, in 
 the Atlantic, in the Indian, in the Pacific Oceans, in the 
 South Sea Islands, in the northern zone, wherever there is 
 land, there the red man is found, except only in the Eastern 
 continent and the adjacent islands ; and yet the superior 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 285 
 
 ■white man, never, until within the last few years, has gone 
 beyond the limits of his native continent. 
 
 The canoe solution will not explain why the Indians, and 
 they alone, came to be dispersed over so large a portion of 
 the surface of the earth, and we must look for some more 
 rational and satisfactory explanation. It will not do to sup- 
 pose that the art of navigation since the flood, or in the his- 
 toric ages, could have been carried to such an extent as to 
 enable navigators to have reached and populated the West- 
 ern continent and the distant islands of every sea, unless it 
 should have been done by the Phoenicians. Who would se- 
 riously conjecture that the inhabitants of the Sandwich and 
 Fejee Islands, or the Esquimaux of the north, are descended 
 from the Phoenicians, within the last two or three thousand 
 years ? But if such a proposition might be entertained, the 
 difficulties are by no means removed ; and the question still 
 recurs, how were the islands supplied with animal life. 
 
 We are still told that all the people of the whole earth 
 spread out from Mount Ararat, and that the islands and 
 the Western continent have been populated by means of 
 boats and canoes. If this solution satisfactorily accounts 
 for the presence of men all over the world, how came the 
 animals in those localities ? The wolf, the bear, the panther, 
 the llama, the buffalo, the mammoth, the vast varieties of 
 beasts which roam over the forests of America, many of 
 which are unknown in the Old World ; the air thronged 
 with immense flocks of birds and wild fowl, while a thou- 
 sand varieties of insects and of reptiles swarm and creep 
 through every thicket, swamp, and glen all over the con- 
 tinent and the islands of the seas. And how, we ask, has 
 all this teeming animal life been brought to the Western 
 continent and the widely dispersed islands ? If it were the 
 work of man, what was his design for importing, not only 
 to him useless, but vicious animals,— the ravenous beasts, 
 
286 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 annoying insects and venomous reptiles ? To state the hy- 
 pothesis, it would seem, is sufficient to show its absurdity. 
 
 If immigrants from Asia had imported the animals into 
 America and the islands in canoes, we should certainly ex- 
 pect to find none here except the smaller and more useful 
 kinds, instead of the extinct mammoth and megatherium 
 and now existent species, the moose, the sloth, the buffalo, 
 the skunk, the wolf, the bear, the panther ; enormous birds 
 of prey, and the mightiest and most deadly serpents known 
 in all the earth. Can we imagine an Indian with his family 
 navigating the watery waste of the Pacific, or ploughing 
 the boisterous waves of the Atlantic in his frail canoe, 
 freighted '^vith such a menagerie as might be collected upon 
 the continent of America, or in any of the islands? No 
 useful animals for domestic purposes are found in any of 
 these localities, but only wild and ravenous beasts and such 
 animals as may be made useful to man by the labors and 
 wiles of the chase. 
 
 The canoe or even ship navigation conjecture, will not 
 give a rational solution to the problem before us ; wherefore 
 we must search for the truth in some other direction. With 
 the traditional exposition of the Mosaic account of the 
 flood before them, many honest inquirers after truth have 
 right here been driven into quasi, if not into downriglit 
 infidelity ; for the question, unbidden, will continue to 
 present itself, How" came men and animals to be on the 
 continent of America, and on the islands of every sea, when 
 first visited by Europeans ? 
 
 The account which Moses gives of the creation and the 
 flood is therefore flatly denied, or wholly ignored by some, 
 and meanly evaded by others ; so that none, no, not one 
 man with common sense or a particle of rational reflection, 
 gives it, or can give to that history (so replete in itself with 
 glorious truth, yet so absurd and inconsistent with itself 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 287 
 
 and stubborn facts, as it is explained by the commentators) 
 his hearty confidence, his firm and unwavering faith. 
 Hence, men who think have been driven to adopt the theory 
 that the work of creation is not limited to time or locality, 
 but that animal being, which evidently springs from the 
 earth, is produced whenever and wherever the circumstances 
 are favorable to such production. 
 
 From this stand-point. Dr. Nott and others have concluded 
 that the races of men are some forty-five or fifty in number, 
 and that as many pairs at different times and in different 
 places have sprung into existence in the localities in which 
 they are found — the Indian in America, the Sandwich 
 Islander on his island, the Australian in Australia, and the 
 Esquimaux in the frozen regions of the North — and that 
 the animals got to the various places of their habitations in 
 the same way. 
 
 Although this theory is in opposition to revelation, and 
 therefore cannot be true, and although it will not bear 
 thorough scrutiny in the light of reason, and hence must be 
 false, yet all candid men must admit that it is a much 
 more rational view of the subject under consideration than 
 the canoe importation theory of the theologians. 
 
 If the account which Moses gives of the creation and the 
 flood be tested by the common-sense rule of construction 
 which is applied to every other writing, the subject of 
 filling the Western continent and the distant islands with 
 living beings will be relieved of very many of the diffi- 
 culties which have been thro^vn around it by the traditions 
 of the fathers. "By your traditions ye have made the 
 writings of Moses of none effect." 
 
 We have shown the folly of attempting to explain the 
 question, How came men and animals in America and the 
 islands, by the canoe importation conjecture ; and the infidel 
 theory of their spontaneous production by the ordinary 
 
288 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 energies of the earth in its present condition, is fully and 
 satisfactorily answered, and ought to be forever put to rest 
 by the simple fact that, in all the historic ages, not a single 
 animal being has been so produced. 
 
 If ignorance and bigotry, if infidelity and presumption 
 could be hushed for awhile, if the veil could be removed 
 from their hearts when Moses is read, and if that great 
 philosopher and inspired historian might be allowed to 
 speak for himself, and to explain his own meaning, much 
 might be known by us which is now considered by the 
 learned to be " hidden mysteries." In this rational view of 
 the inspired writings, and an independent consideration of 
 the facts in nature, we hope to throw some light upon the 
 question. How came men and animals in America and the 
 islands ? or, at least, to give imj)etus to thought in the right 
 direction. All finite subjects are comprehensible by the 
 finite mind, and we are confident that whenever honest 
 investigation is directed to the facts contained in the philo- 
 sophic and historic writings of Moses, they will be clearly 
 understood, for to this end was he inspired to write them. 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 How THE WeSTEEN CONTINENT AND ISLANDS WERE PEOPLED 
 
 — Description of the Ark — The Dove bringing in an 
 Olive Leaf. 
 
 HOW were the Western continent and isles of the ocean 
 supplied with animal life? 
 Since canoe transportation and new creations will not sat- 
 isfactorily answer this question, we must look for some more 
 rational solution. The world, according to our theory, and, 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 289 
 
 as we think, according to the teaching of Moses, although a 
 great globe, was aptly represented by the human body. 
 The waters were gathered into one place, and the dry ground 
 everywhere else appeared. The sea, then, could not have 
 covered a space of more than six thousand miles in circum- 
 ference, or some two thousand miles in diameter, if, as we 
 have supposed, it bore the proportion to the size of the earth 
 which the heart does to the body. 
 
 No part of the earth was then locked up in ice, and there 
 were no extremes of heat and cold, no 2:)itiless storms to drive 
 back animal life from spreading out from pole to pole, and all 
 around the globe ; so that when Adam came, as we have before 
 advanced, the world must have contained many more men and 
 animals than it has had the capacity of supporting since his fall. 
 
 The dry ground was crossed only by rivulets and rivers, 
 as the surface of the human body is checkered by external 
 veins. These furnished abundant supplies of water every- 
 where, but offered no serious obstruction to the diffusion of 
 men and of animals. They had, doubtlessly, spread all over 
 the earth, and, for vast ages before Adam came, had fed 
 upon the luxuriant herbage and luscious fruits, slaked their 
 rising thirst in the limpid waters of the sparkling brooks, 
 lolled beneath the glorious shade of the majestic groves, and 
 basked in the genial sunshine of the happy, rectangular 
 world. 
 
 The whole earth was therefore teeming with men and ani- 
 mals when the flood came — when, by the extraordinary 
 surging of " the seas," the waters were forced vehemently 
 into the world's arteries, which had become externally closed, 
 and their granite walls and the adamantine hills were forced 
 upward, and the waters rushed over the surface of the earth. 
 "Were the outer extremities of the arteries in a man shut up, 
 and were the blood expelled from the heart into them with 
 sufficient force to burst them, and tear open the overlying 
 25 
 
290 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 flesh, sucli a body would present a mangled mass which 
 would resemble the map of the world in its present con- 
 dition. 
 
 Notwithstanduig the blood would gush out over such a 
 body, and notwithstanding the regions of the heart would 
 be overwhelmed, yet the extremities, the head, the arms, the 
 legs, would not be submerged. Neither was the entire sur- 
 face of the earth inundated when "all the fountains of the great 
 deep were broken up," and the men and animals on the 
 points left dry were not destroyed. In this way we see no 
 difficulty in accounting for the presence of men and animals 
 in America, and in all the islands of the most distant seas. 
 If there be no other rational view of this subject, then this 
 must be correct. 
 
 Many beasts and birds are in the Eastern which are not in 
 the Western world, and many others are in the West which 
 are not in the East. These facts prove that all the animals 
 of the whole earth were not in that country called by Moses 
 " Eden," and by the Greeks and Romans "Atlantis." The 
 more useful animals are all found in the East, while many 
 varieties of beasts and of birds and of reptiles unknown 
 there are discovered in the forests of America. 
 
 The ancient land of Eden must have extended over the 
 head and heart of the pristine earth ; and when Adam was 
 driven out of the garden at the head, and his return was 
 cut off from thence by icebergs, the body of the earth was 
 still left open to him, and, guided by his superior intelli- 
 gence, he was led to locate near the sea, or the heart of the 
 world. That was evidently the best, the most fertile, and 
 most pleasant region left to him in the cursed earth. 
 
 In that yet comparatively happy land, his descendants, 
 except Cain and his family, who were driven far to the east, 
 into the land of Nod, lived and multiplied and carried on 
 the crime of miscegenation, and of producing the crosses of 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 291 
 
 the inferior animals, until "the corruption of the ways of 
 God" cried to heaven for redress. 
 
 When the arteries of the world were bursted, the waters 
 rushed out and prevailed in the regions of the heart, so that 
 they arose to the height of about thirty feet above the 
 highest mountains in the land of Eden or of Atlantis ; and 
 every living thing there, except what was in the ark with 
 Noah, was destroyed. The ark, however, was triumphantly 
 borne aloft upon the angry crest of the furiously rushing 
 waters of the flood. 
 
 The grand aorta of the world probably arose between 
 where Ireland and the island of Great Britain are, descended 
 through the British Channel and into the straits of Gibraltar, 
 through the Mediterranean Sea, and then deeper into the 
 earth, as it does at this day. When the upper crust was 
 upheaved and torn into fragments by the mighty surging of 
 the pent-up waters, the staunch vessel prepared by Noah, 
 without sail or rudder, and left to the mercy of the winds 
 and the waves, was borne on by the now exposed current of 
 the grand aorta, amid the debris of the crushed and ruined 
 world. On, and still on, the noble bark rode the turbid 
 waves in safety, though nought else could withstand their 
 rage. It passed unscathed the frowning pillars of Hercules, 
 over the seething billows of the Mediterranean, and by a huge 
 wave was lifted far into the interior of Asia, and, at the end 
 of one hundred and fifty days, settled quietly down upon 
 the mountains of Ararat. 
 
 Had there not been a vast accumulation of the waters in 
 the region where the ark was driven and tossed, and had 
 there been no depression elsewhere, how could a strong east 
 wind have assuaged them ? and why was this stated by Moses 
 to be the means employed for their reduction, unless he in- 
 tended for us to understand him according to the rational 
 view here taken of the subject ? The design of the flood 
 
292 THE BIBLE TEUE. 
 
 was the destruction of the miscegenated men and animals 
 in Eden, therefore the submergence of the entire surface of 
 the globe was unnecessary, and hence it was not accom- 
 plished. 
 
 The mixed race of men sprung from Cain and his Indian 
 wives are not included among those who were doomed to 
 destruction, for they were neither the sons of God or a pure 
 race, nor were theirs the daughters of men or of the Adams. 
 "When he declared his punishment to be greater than he 
 could bear, although no mitigation thereof was granted 
 him, yet the promise was given of exemption from personal 
 violence, which, we have seen, extended to his mixed off- 
 spring, was so understood by him, and was still in full force. 
 " Whosoever, therefore, shall kill Cain, vengeance shall be 
 taken upon him seven-fold." 
 
 Since the miscegenated race of Cain had been expressly 
 permitted by the Almighty, and that too for nearly two 
 thousand years, and since no allusion whatever is made to 
 Cain or his descendants in the description of the moral 
 cause of the flood, therefore they cannot be included, except 
 by implication, among those who were devoted to destruc- 
 tion. The presumption would be violent, and cannot be 
 indulged, unless something can be found in the writings of 
 Moses, our only authority on the subject, upon which it may 
 be rationally based ; hence we confidently conclude that the 
 descendants of Cain were not involved in the wide-spread 
 destruction of the flood. 
 
 One great object of the advent of Adam, a fundamental 
 principle for the government of the world, was that he 
 should prevent the extermination of the various orders of 
 being which God had established. If all the animals were 
 not in the country were Noah was, and if a pair of every 
 species upon the whole earth were not taken into the ark — 
 ■which is rendered utterly impossible by the dimensions — • 
 
THE B I B I> E TRUE. 293 
 
 tlieu God, being uncliangeahle, whose purposes are the same 
 yesterday, to day, and forever, would not send the destruc- 
 tion of the flood upon numberless species and whole genera 
 of the unoffending creatures which he had made. 
 
 The intermarriage of the sons of God or the red men 
 with the daughters of men was the crying sin of the world ; 
 hence, clearly, the former would not be taken by Noah into 
 the ark. Yet since they were spread all over the earth, 
 since their mission was not accomplished, or the fact would 
 have been alluded to by Moses ; since they had bruised the 
 heel of the seed of the woman by their agency in bringing 
 on the flood, and the subsequent ills to the sons of Adam 
 which have grown out of that event ; and since the seed of 
 the woman must bruise the head of the serpent or of the red 
 race, therefore the latter could not then be destroyed. For 
 all these, and many other strong reasons, we conclude again 
 that the flood, though general, was not universal. 
 
 From a rational point of view all of Asia could not have 
 been submerged, because the Mongolian race or the descend- 
 ants of Cain, whose authoritative history extends far beyond 
 the flood, are still there. All of America was not under 
 the waters, because the pure-blooded red man — not one speci- 
 men of whom can be found in the Eastern continent — has 
 always been here ; nor were the islands overwhelmed, because 
 the Indians could never have reached them in their canoes, 
 with the wild beasts and venomous reptiles which are now 
 upon them. 
 
 The Pacific Ocean has never been subject to that tremen- 
 dous commotion which so pi-evails in the Atlantic. This 
 shows that however the heart of the sick man may contract 
 and wildly surge, as in the Atlantic, yet tlie weakened throb- 
 bings of arterial circulation only are exhibited in the Pa- 
 cific. This of itself, were there no other existent facts, 
 would lead us to the conclusion that the eastern portion of 
 25* 
 
294 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 Asia and the western part of America, and possibly the 
 whole intervening space, were not under the water at the 
 time when Noah went into the ark. 
 
 It is probable that while Eden, Atlantis, or that part of 
 the globe lying between the western coasts of Europe and 
 Africa and eastern shore of America, possibly including 
 much of both continents, were covered by the waters of the 
 flood, the opposite hemisphere was dry land ; and that 
 when by the strong east wind the accumulated waters were 
 driven out of the Atlantic, they spread out to the west, and 
 then, and not until then, was the Pacific formed. 
 
 The presence of the negro in Africa is a strong reason in 
 favor of the supposition that all of that country was not 
 submerged ; yet since he is treated in every other connec- 
 tion as an animal, just as the orang-outang and gorilla 
 are, so may he have been treated in this place. There are, 
 however, stronger reasons for concluding that all of Africa, 
 as well as of Asia and America, Avas not under the waters 
 at that time ; as the presence there of enormous wild beasts, 
 carnivora, and herbivora, and mighty and venomous serpents. 
 
 The ark was five hundred and fifty feet long, nearly 
 ninety-two feet wide, and three stories high. The upper 
 story, we may suppose, was used as the storehouse, and for 
 the accommodation of Noah and his family ; the second 
 was assigned to the graminivora, and the third to the car- 
 nivora and the reptiles. This floor was, no doubt, divided 
 into compartments, so as to keep the animals from destroy- 
 ing each other. The same must have also been true of the 
 second, or the smaller and weaker species of the graminiv- 
 orous animals, during the five months in which the ark was 
 tossed by the boisterous waves of the flood, would certainly 
 liave been trampled to death by the larger and stronger 
 kinds. 
 
 In the upper story might have been stored immense quan- 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 295 
 
 titles of grain and hay for the support of the animals 
 which lived on that kind of food ; but upon what were the 
 carnivora supported for the twelve months which they spent 
 in the ark? Had the largest varieties of the graminivorous 
 animals been in the ark, even the vast stores of vegetable 
 matter, which was no doubt gathered in the ark by Noah, 
 might have been exhausted, and famine and death would 
 have made the ark a terrible charnel-house. 
 
 If it be rational to conclude that sufficient stores might 
 have been placed in the ark for a twelvemonth's supply 
 for all the animals which live on vegetable matter, yet how 
 could the carnivora have been supported ? It will not do to 
 say that they were miraculously sustained ; for natural, 
 physical means were employed to save them from destruc- 
 tion by the flood, and ample provisions were made for the 
 support of Noah and his family. "Of every clean beast 
 thou shalt take to thee by sevens." 
 
 The offal of these clean beasts, or those of them which 
 were used by Noah, might be sufficient to support some of 
 the smaller carnivora, but would by no means be enough to 
 feed them all. The fowls of the air were taken by sevens, 
 yet their superfluous numbers would have failed to satiate 
 the ravenous appetites of all the carnivora. The food which 
 Noah was commanded to store in the ark for himself, and 
 for the animals, must have meant vegetable supplies ; there- 
 fore the larger and more destructive carnivora could not 
 have been in the ark ; and, hence, all of Africa was not cov- 
 ered by the water. 
 
 The larger kind of animals, as the elephant and the rhi- 
 noceros, the lion and the tiger, the anaconda and the boa- 
 constrictor, have never been found in Europe, or any part 
 of the world inhabited by the Caucasian race ; except 
 possibly along the borders, where they have approached 
 those countries occupied by Mongolians and Africans. If 
 
296 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 those animals were in the ark, is it not a little singular that 
 they have never been found in countries which appear evi- 
 dently to have been submerged, and where history clearly 
 proves the descendants of Noah to have inhabited ? Every- 
 thing goes to show that all of the earth has not been under 
 water at the same time since the creation of animate beings 
 upon its surface. 
 
 It is just as evident that there w^as, about the time of 
 Noah, a wide-spread, a general, an universal watery revolu- 
 tion ; and since no human beings like them have ever been 
 met with, therefore he and his family were the only individ- 
 uals of that race who were saved from the flood. Every 
 living thing in all the land of Eden or Atlantis, where the 
 race of Adam inhabited, except what was in the ark, was 
 destroyed ; for the waters prevailed one hundred and fifty 
 days before they began to assuage, and Noah did not ven- 
 ture from his place of safety, neither let out the animals 
 which were with him, until a whole year and nine days had 
 passed. It is equally clear that, notwithstanding the gen- 
 eral language employed by Moses, yet the entire surface 
 of the earth was not all this time under water. " But even 
 unto this day, when Moses is read, the veil is upon their heart." 
 
 We need not make too much allowance for the idiom of 
 the language in which Moses wrote, nor yet for the peculi- 
 arity of the people for whom he wrote; because, if one of our 
 own people lived in the valley of the Mississippi, and that 
 river overflow his banks, the man thus surrounded and shut 
 in from the world, in afterwards describing his situation, 
 would use the expression, " The whole face of the earth was 
 covered with water." In any part of the country, when 
 a very hea\^ rain is described, we hear it said continually 
 that " the whole face of tbe earth was covered with water." 
 This mode of expression, we presume, is used by us as simi- 
 lar language was used by Moses to convey the idea of an 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 297 
 
 extraordinary amount of superficial water ; and therefore 
 we need not puzzle ourselves on that score, or stultify the ac- 
 count of the flood, by attaching an extreme meaning to a 
 form of expression so generally employed by ourselves to 
 convey a general but not a universal idea. 
 
 Had the entire surface of the earth been submerged for 
 a whole year under salt water, all the vegetation of the 
 whole earth would certainly have been destroyed, and a new 
 creation of grass, of herbs, and of trees would have been 
 absolutely necessary. Had this been the case, would not 
 Moses have mentioned the fact? No difficulty whatever is 
 raised by him on this subject, and we presume that none 
 existed. It will not do to say that vegetation was miracu- 
 lously preserved under the water, for it would have been just 
 as easy for Omnipotence to have preserved animal life in the 
 same way ; but since the latter was cared for by the use of 
 adequate means, therefore all vegetation which remained so 
 long a time under water was then, as it would be now, 
 utterly destroyed. 
 
 Too much water is as certain death to vegetation as is too 
 much heat. We are told, however, that the occasion of which 
 we are speaking was an extraordinary one, and the necessi- 
 ties of the case absolutely demanded the miraculous preserva- 
 tion of vegetation under the waters. In every other instance, 
 when Moses wishes us to understand that a miracle is wrought, 
 or when something is done contrary to the ordinary working 
 of the laws of nature, he not only tells the facts, but minutely 
 describes all the attendant circumstances. In this instance, 
 however, where it is supposed that a most stupendous mir- 
 acle is wrought, our author makes no mention of it, not even 
 the slightest allusion to it ; hence no miracle of the kind was 
 wrought. 
 
 Preparation was for years going on for the preservation 
 of animal life, and Noah took his family, and the animals, 
 
298 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 and a sufficient amount of food for a year's supply, into the 
 ark, and in this way escaped a watery death. Vegetation 
 is as surely destroyed by water as is animal life ; and yet no 
 mention is made by Moses of any effort by Noah to preserve 
 the seeds even of the most useful grains, much less of the 
 trees of the forest. 
 
 At the termination of the flood, we find that, instead of 
 vegetation being preserved by Noah in the ark, the dove 
 found the trees growing, and brought to Noah an olive leaf, 
 not dead nor fallen off, but plucked from the tree ; therefore 
 the trees were kept alive and growing through the flood ; but 
 since they could not live so long as twelve months under 
 water, therefore the flood could not have been all this while 
 upon the surface of the earth. 
 
 After the tempestuous waters of the flood had driven and 
 tossed the ark for five months, the mightiest wave of the 
 lacerated heart of the world lifted it, with its living freight, 
 far into the interior of Asia, and, retroceding, left her upon 
 the mountains of Ararat. It is impossible for us to conceive 
 how the idea has become so wide-spread in Christendom, that 
 the ark was floating above those mountains, and that, the 
 waters abating, she settled down upon them. 
 
 Moses says that " the waters prevailed upon the earth an 
 hundred and fifty days, and after the hundred and fifty days 
 the waters were abated ; and the ark rested in the seventh 
 month, on the seventeenth day of the month, upon the 
 mountains of Ararat." The flood came on the seventeenth 
 day of the second month, just five months previous to the time 
 when the ark was stranded in Western Asia. Five months, 
 of thirty days each, are one hundred and fifty days; there- 
 fore, when the ark rested on the mountains of Ararat, the 
 waters were at their highest, for not until after that were 
 the waters abated. 
 
 There is nothing whatever in the text requiring us to 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 299 
 
 understand that the ark rested on the top of the mountains. 
 We speak of a man living in the mountains, and correctly, 
 too, although we know that he lives in a beautiful little 
 valley on some mountain stream, while the mountains rise 
 on every side to an immense height above his residence. A 
 man tells you that he killed a grizzly bear on the Rocky 
 Mountains, but, in detailing the circumstances of the event, 
 he informs you that the killing was actually accomplished 
 in one of the deepest gorges of the range. Shall we do 
 violence to the language of Moses, if we conclude that the 
 ark was driven up to, and into, a valley on some stream 
 running through the mountains of Ararat? 
 
 No mention is made of Noah and his family, and of the 
 animals which were with them in the ark, coming down 
 from a high mountain after they had left the ark ; but, by 
 every fair rule of construction, we must understand that, 
 where the ark rested, there Noah built the altar, and there 
 the promise was given that the world should no more be 
 destroyed by a watery revolution. The mountains of Ararat, 
 the Ural, and the Himalayan chains, it would seem, were 
 that boundary where Omnipotence had said to the rushing 
 flood, " Thus far shalt thou come, and here thy proud waves 
 shalt be stayed;" and on the crest of the mightiest billow 
 the ark was borne up and rested among or on the high 
 grounds near the mountains of Ararat. 
 
 For five long months, or one hundred and fifty days, 
 Noah, shut up in the ark, was driven and tossed by the 
 furious waves of the Atlantic and the Mediterranean, not yet 
 brought within their bounds, or relieved of the overcharge 
 of waters, which afterwards flowed ofl" to fill up recent de- 
 pressions and newly excavated beds, where are now the 
 oceans, gulfs, and seas. It is not strange that his mind had 
 been so exercised by his terrible voyage, and by the grand 
 revolution then going on in the earth, that, for at least two 
 
300 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 niontlis after the ark " rested upon tl'e mountains of 
 Ararat," he did not dare even to open the window of the 
 ark. 
 
 When, finally, he did so, and looked out, the tops of the 
 mountains were seen. We must not conclude, from this, 
 that the waters were still surrounding and covering all of 
 the mountains except their tops, but just what Moses says, 
 that those within the ark saw the tops of the mountains. 
 We cannot conceive how the waters, which had been abating 
 for some two months, had gone down only a few feet, and 
 that in forty days thereafter Noah should have expected 
 them to have been entirely removed, as he certainly did, or 
 he would not have sent out for the purjwse of ascertaining 
 the fact. 
 
 The window was a small aperture, and, as a matter of 
 course, was placed as high in the wall of the ark, or as far 
 from the water as might be, and when it was opened, those 
 within could not see through the thick wall except straight 
 before them. All that is proven by the tops of the moun- 
 tains being seen is that the ark was in their neighborhood, 
 and when Noah opened the window and looked up through 
 it, he could see only the tops of the mountains. "A window 
 shalt thou make to the ark, and in a cubit shalt thou finish 
 it above." This would seem to indicate that the window 
 was either in the top, or near the top of the ark, and that it 
 was only two feet square. 
 
 The dash of the waters, which bore the ark out to the 
 mountains of Ararat, did not remain long there, or did not 
 extend far beyond where the ark rested ; because the raven 
 which was sent out by Noah evidently went into or beyond 
 the mountains, and there remained until its mate was re- 
 leased from confinement. From this time until the animals 
 were all released was several, certainly more than two, 
 weeks, during which time the raven would undoubtedly 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 301 
 
 have perished, had it not found dry ground and grain or 
 fruit for its support. 
 
 You say that the dove which was at first sent out about 
 the same time with the raven, found not where to rest its 
 feet, and therefore came back to Noah, and was taken in by 
 him. We suppose that the dove, on this first tour of dis- 
 covery, flew w^estward over the wide watery waste, where 
 lately the ark had been driven in its trackless career, and 
 consequently found nothing upon which to rest, and, when 
 worn out in the fruitless search for such an object, it natu- 
 rally enough returned to the ark. 
 
 Had it flown eastward, it might surely have found a 
 resting-place, for the tops of the mountains had been seen 
 for several days at least previous to this fruitless search 
 for a resting-place. Seven days later it went out, and not 
 only found dry ground, but an olive-tree Avith leaves grow- 
 ing upon it. It is clear, therefore, that the dove did not go 
 in the same direction, when it went out the second time, that 
 it had gone the first. 
 
 These facts prove unmistakably that, even in the neigh- 
 borhood of the ark, the flood had not remained on the land 
 all the time that Noah was in the ark ; indeed, that the water 
 could not have continued for any considerable length of time 
 over the country about that locality. But since a part of the 
 earth was not under the water during the whole time of 
 Noah's stay in the ark, therefore the entire surlUce of the 
 earth need not necessarily be submerged at all. If all of 
 the earth were not covered, then the animals and the men 
 in the localities which were exempt w^ould not be destroyed. 
 The descendants of Noah certainly have occupied the west- 
 ern part of Asia, the northern part of Africa, and all of 
 Europe; but it cannot be proven from history that they 
 were ever in any other part of the world until within a very 
 recent period. 
 26 
 
302 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 Very different races of men have always inhabited Asia, 
 Africa, and America from those who have dwelt in Europe. 
 Many animals are found in the former places which were 
 never known in the latter; therefore these diverse races 
 were not descended from Noah — all the animals were not in 
 the ark; hence the whole face of the earth Vfas not covered 
 by the waters of the flood ; but the men and animals in 
 America and the islands, as well as in Asia and Africa, re- 
 mained in those localities through the flood, and their off- 
 spring have remained on them up to the present time. 
 
 It remains for us now to inquire into the geological 
 effects produced in the earth's crust by this grand watery 
 revolution, and to show the erroneous views of geologists in 
 regard to the handwriting of God upon the rocks, or, rather, 
 that there is no difficulty in reconciling the Mosaic cos- 
 mogony with geological learning. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 The Cosmogony of Moses Compared with the Facts of 
 Geology — The Earth when a Crust — Formation op 
 EocKS — The Three Stages in the life of Man Com- 
 pared WITH THE Three Eevolutions in the Earth. 
 
 IN the development of the sciences, it has ever been the 
 case that men have formed parties ; one of which have 
 insisted that the discovered truths of science prove the 
 Bible to be false, and the other that the sciences are con- 
 trary to the Bible, and therefore they are untrue. Time 
 and further investigation have shown the blind wickedness 
 of the one, and the stupid folly of the other, so far that in 
 all of the sciences there has been a homologation, how 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 303 
 
 bungling soever it may have been, except only in the grand 
 science of geology ; and in regard to this we believe that 
 the truth of God in science, and in revelation, is destined 
 to a more lucid vindication than in any which have 
 preceded. 
 
 Already the folly of construing Moses as having asserted 
 that the works of creation began only six thousand years 
 ago has been seen, acknowledged, and abandoned by all 
 persons of respectable intelligence, though the authority of 
 Moses may suffer never so much. The voice of astronomy 
 was not understood, or not heeded by the Caucasian race 
 until within a very recent period ; but now its teachings are 
 received by all. No question is now raised between it and 
 the Bible ; but it is considered as powerfully illustrative of 
 the beauty and glory of the works of nature, and of revela- 
 tion. So all the sciences, except geology, are now found to 
 be the handmaidens of religion, and exponents of the 
 natural, as well as of the revealed laws of God. It is 
 know'n that geology contains truth, and in its further pro- 
 gress it certainly will be found more powerfully to corrobo- 
 rate and illustrate revelation than anything that has gone 
 before. 
 
 The friends as well as the enemies of the Bible have 
 agreed in the reading of the handwriting of God upon the 
 rocks, to arrange them, according to age, into primary, sec- 
 ondary, and tertiary formations, and the alluvial and dilu- 
 vial, or recent accumulations. It is most generally thought 
 by geologists that the granitic and other hypozoic rocks, or, 
 as they are denominated by some, the plutonic rocks, are of 
 igneous formation ; hence, all conclude that in the first ages 
 of the world neither vegetation nor animal life could have 
 existed in our earth. Moses has told us that for the first 
 two days and a part of the third the world was in a forma- 
 tive state, and that towards the close of the third day, or 
 
304 THE BIBLE TEUE. 
 
 geological period, vegetation began to grow. According to 
 our view, one of those days indicates a geological period of 
 fifty* thousand years, which would give over a hundred thou- 
 sand years for the formation of plutonic rocks, or two hun- 
 dred thousand for the formation of all the rocks beneath tlie 
 series in which are found the remains of the vertebrated 
 fishes and fowls ; and two hundred and fifty thousand years 
 before we meet with the evidence of mammalia, and three 
 hundred thousand years until the highest order of men is 
 met with which were upon the earth before Adam came. 
 
 The plutonic rocks form the base upon which rest all the 
 others, and are the foundation of the earth's crust. The 
 geologists therefore conclude that our world was once in an 
 incandescent state — a conclusion to which, if w^e subscribe, it 
 must be with the express reservation that we do not admit the 
 truth of their corollary to the proposition that the interior of 
 the earth is and has always been a molten mass of liquid fire. 
 It will be remembered that, according to our views, there is no 
 natural heat in the matter of which this or any other world 
 is composed ; that heat as well as light is the result of elec- 
 trical action ; that the sun is the great source of electricity 
 to the solar system; and that the Almighty Builder, having 
 established conduction between that centre and outside 
 matter, by this means formed the worlds, drew them into 
 orbits, and holds them there, to do his bidding and accom- 
 plish his designs. 
 
 It is only when a current of electricity meets with oj^po- 
 sition, or with matter which does not permit its free passage, 
 that it gives off" heat and light. The longer matter is sub- 
 jected to the action of electricity the more perfectly will it 
 admit of conduction ; therefore, we may rationally conclude 
 that, when a section of chaotic matter is first bisected, it will 
 oflTer less facility to electrical conduction than the matter 
 which has been organized into a world : and hence the heat 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 305 
 
 and light must be much more intense in the world while 
 forming than after it has become organized. 
 
 In this view, since the comets are worlds in process of 
 formation, and are composed of matter recently brought 
 under the influence of the solar electricity, we would expect 
 the solar light and heat to be far more intense at the comets 
 than at any of the organized worlds, however near the sun ; 
 and we should therefore expect them to become incandes- 
 cent, which the observations of astronomers lead them to 
 believe is actually the case. Since our world, like all others, 
 must have passed through the comet state, and while the 
 matter of which it is composed was very much diffused, and 
 yet offered much more resistance to the free passage of the 
 electric current than now, then the heat must have been pro- 
 portionally great ; and although it may have been at an im- 
 mense distance from the source of light and heat, yet we 
 would expect the heat in the formative world to have been 
 extremely intense ; and the geologists inform us that the 
 primitive, or plutonic rocks give unmistakable evidence of 
 igneous origin. 
 
 Now, for our world to have been so heated as indicated by 
 those rocks, in its present position in the solar system, and 
 with its present surroundings, and then to have been cooled 
 down so as to have formed a crust upon which vegetable and 
 animal life might exist — aye, so that its poles should become 
 locked up in unending icebergs— when viewed in the calm light 
 of reason, seems to us to be a wild chimera, utterly unworthy 
 of serious consideration, much more of earnest confidence 
 as a philosophical theory. That our world has been in an 
 incandescent state is perfectly evident to the most super- 
 ficial scholar ; then the question forces itself upon the in- 
 quirer after the truth, How was the earth brought into the 
 condition of a molten mass? and. How was it cooled down 
 to its present temperature? 
 20* 
 
S06 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 Since the laws of nature are as unchangeable as their 
 Author, had the earth, in its present position and relation- 
 ship, ever been so highly heated, how could it possibly have 
 cooled down ? If the solar rays, through a series of years or 
 of ages, had continued to increase the heat of the earth, not- 
 Avithstauding its free radiation, until it became a molten 
 mass, then it would be incomprehensible how the heat could 
 ever have been decreased, or why it should not have con- 
 tinued to increase so long as the earth remained in the same 
 relationship to the sun. 
 
 It is indisputably true that the earth has been vastly 
 hotter than it is now, even to incandescence ; therefore it 
 would appear that her relationship to the source of heat has 
 undergone some very great, if not radical, revolution. Is 
 not the account of this change given by Moses satisfactory 
 — incomparably more so than any other explanation which 
 has ever been suggested ? He informs us that our world 
 was at first created as a part of the great chaotic mass of the 
 material universe ; that from that mass Omniscience de- 
 signed the formation of worlds and vast systems of worlds ; 
 that the first act in their organization was to cause the uni- 
 versal agent to circulate or move, and electric light flashed 
 into the dark abysm ; that by the same agency matter was 
 bisected and caused to revolve upon axes, so as to divide the 
 light from darkness ; that for ages they flew through space, 
 alternately attracted to and repelled from various points, 
 until the magnetic condition was established in the different 
 worlds, when they were introduced into their respective 
 systems, and thus the times and the seasons were fixed for 
 tliem, and thus were they prepared to sustain the vegetable 
 and animate beings for which they were designed. 
 
 The plutonic rocks, forming the basis of our world's 
 crust, and apparently composing her entire internal struc- 
 ture, proves beyond doubt her former incandescence. This 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 307 
 
 fact has not yet been satisfactorily accounted for, nor can 
 any rational solution to the grand problem be given, except 
 that contained in the account of the creation, by Moses. 
 From this we understand that our world and, by conse- 
 quence, all others pass through the comet or incandescent 
 state before being introduced into their respective positions 
 in the systems of the worlds to which each belongs. 
 
 According to the arrangement of the inspired philosopher, 
 the first geological cycle would extend through the geologi- 
 cal periods, denominated by him the first, second, and third 
 days of the creative week. The formations of those ages 
 are called by modern geologists primary rocks. On the 
 third day of the creative week the earth was commanded to 
 bring forth all manner of vegetation, which continued to 
 be the only kind of life upon the globe until the fifth day 
 of the creative week, when the waters were commanded to 
 bring forth abundantly the fishes of the sea a^nd the fowls 
 of the air. On the sixth day the earth was commanded to 
 bring forth every living creature which moveth upon the 
 face of the earth ; and at last, towards the close of the 
 period, God created the man in his image and likeness, and 
 rested through a geological period of fifty thousand years ; 
 and after this, how long we are not informed, he created 
 Adam. 
 
 Geologists have adopted the same order in their classifi- 
 cation of the rocks and their arrangement of geological 
 periods, without any reference whatever to the learning of the 
 profound philosopher and inspired writer of the history of 
 the creation. The primary rocks were formed on the first 
 and second days ; those of the transition on the third ; those 
 of the secondary formation on the fourth and fifth — the car- 
 boniferous depositions having been made when the earth 
 was introduced into the solar system. The rocks of the ter- 
 tiary formation were consolidated on the sixth and the 
 
308 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 seventh days, and all the intervening time up to the fall of 
 Adam ; and from the fall to the present time have been de- 
 posited the recent accumulations. 
 
 We should expect the evidences of the action of heat to 
 diminish as the transition series rise, and we should expect 
 also some traces of the existence of vegetation, — in the sec- 
 ondary formations the carboniferous depositions and the 
 fossil remains of fish and fowl, and in the tertiary the re- 
 mains of all kind of animals, including man. These occult 
 truths, promulgated by Moses more than three thousand 
 years ago, are proven to be wonderfully correct, and are 
 made manifest by the researches of modern geologists. 
 That the earlier vegetable fossils are confined principally to 
 ferns and plants of aquatic origin, and the scarcity of the 
 fossils of birds, and indeed of all the animals in all the for- 
 mations until we come to the recent accumulations, is owing 
 to the quiet- which then prevailed in the earth; "for the 
 Lord God had not caused it to rain upon the earth, and 
 there was not a man to till the ground." The earth was 
 cursed for Adam's sake, and that curse is described in such 
 a manner as to show us that a great geological revolution 
 then occurred ; and we actually perceive a wonderful in- 
 crease of fossils in the latter part of the tertiary and 
 through the recent formations. 
 
 In the peaceful periods of the world there are compara- 
 tively but few fossiliferous remains either of vegetables or 
 of animals ; because then there were no violent geological 
 agencies acting upon the earth's crust. There was no rain 
 then to sweep timber and animals from mountains and from 
 hills into the valleys and the plains, and to cover them with 
 alluvial earth — to be preserved as fossil evidences of their 
 former existence ; and consequently in the early rocks we 
 find only the fossils of fishes and vegetation, which, however, 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 309 
 
 proves accurately that the order of creation was understood 
 and described by Moses. 
 
 Before proceeding further, we must, in a work like this, 
 cope with another question wdiich legitimately comes up in 
 this connection, that is by what agency are the rocks 
 formed ? In answering this question we beg the reader to 
 remember our postulate, laid down in a previous part of this 
 work, that in all nature there are no two causes which will 
 produce the same result ; and therefore, when we ascertain 
 that a certain cause will work out a certain result, we may 
 rest satisfied that similar results are always produced by the 
 same cause. 
 
 We have attempted to prove that electricity is the only 
 agency by which mind acts upon matter ; and the formation 
 of the rocks is no exception to the rule. If it can be shown 
 that one rock is or may be formed by electricity, then all 
 rocks are formed by the same means. 
 
 "The recent experiments of Mr. Robert Weare Fox, of 
 Great Britain, show that clay subjected to a long voltaic ac- 
 tion becomes laminated, so as to resemble clay -slate in its struc- 
 ture. Very probably an electric agency is essential in those 
 cases where heat and water seem to produce the effect, and 
 that these causes operate chiefly by exalting the electrici- 
 ties and giving mobility to the particles." (Hitchcock's 
 Geo., 25th ed., 291.) 
 
 We see here that the geologists are convinced from actual 
 experiment that clay-slate, at least, is formed by the action 
 of electricity ; and we believe they all admit that the forma- 
 tion of the crystaline rocks is the result of galvanic action. 
 The conglomerate rocks and the sandstones are said to be 
 held together by the chemical affinity between their parti- 
 cles ; but we have seen that all attraction and repulsion 
 among the particles of matter everywhere are effected by 
 
310 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 electricity ; therefore those rocks also are formed by elec- 
 trical agency. 
 
 If there be any exception to the proposition that the 
 rocks are formed by the action of electricity, it must be in 
 the case of the igneous rocks. We have seen, however, that 
 heat is the result of electricity ; therefore we confidently con- 
 clude that all the rocks are formed by electrical agency. 
 
 It is pretty well agreed among scholars that in all cases 
 of petrifications electricity is the principal, if not the only 
 agency. M. Alcide D'Orbigny says, (vol. 1, p. 56,) " In 
 many instances galvanism and electro-magnetism are con- 
 cerned in petrification ; especially where the organic sub- 
 stance is converted into crystaline matter. The juxtaposi- 
 tion of mineral matters forms galvanic combination, which 
 produce the requisite currents." This view is now enter- 
 tained by most if not all writers on the subject. 
 
 We must look still further into the geological views, 
 brought out by the sacred historian, before dismissing this 
 branch of our subject. In the last chapter we have seen 
 that this writer brings to view the same order in the classifi- 
 cation of the geological formations as that adopted and fol- 
 lowed by modern geologists, that is, the primary, secondary, 
 and tertiary formations, and alluvial or recent accumu- 
 lations. 
 
 These rocks, it would seem, should always be found in 
 this order : the alluvial deposits on the surface, the tertiary 
 rocks just beneath, the secondary below these, and the pri- 
 mary underlying all and resting upon their granite base or 
 foundation of the earth's crust. This, however, is not 
 always the case, for sometimes we find granite and other 
 plutonic rocks at the surface, and, in many instances, the 
 order of the rocks entirely reversed, or in utter confusion 
 and disorderly juxtaposition. 
 
 Geologists have concluded from these circumstances, and 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 311 
 
 from the deposition of animal remains in different forma- 
 tions, that there have been various geological revolutions in 
 the earth's crust. Mr. Hitchcock, who believes that " death 
 was introduced into the world as a prospective result of 
 man's apostasy," thinks that there have been four, possibly 
 five, geological revolutions in our earth. 
 
 He says " dykes and veins frequently cross one another ; 
 and in such cases the one that is cut off is regarded as the 
 oldest. By this rule it may be shown that granite has been 
 erupted at no less than four different epochs." Again, " If 
 we take only the larger groups of animals and plants, 
 whose almost entire distinctness from one another has been 
 established beyond all doubt, we shall still, at least, have 
 five nearly complete organic revolutions on the globe, viz. : 
 1st. The existing species ; 2d. Those in the tertiary strata ; 
 3d. Those in the cretaceous and oolitic systems ; 4th. Those 
 in the upper red sandstone group ; and, 5th. Those below 
 the new red sandstone. Comparative anatomy teaches 
 us that animals and plants in these different groups 
 would not have lived in the same physical circumstances. 
 Geology shows that some of the less perfect organisms are 
 found in the newer formations." "M. Alcide D'Orbigny 
 corroborates Hugh Miller in the declaration that the pro- 
 gress of the race," that is, of fishes, " as a whole, though 
 it still retains not a few of the higher forms, has been a pro- 
 gress, not of development, but of degradation," and they 
 assert that the same is true of the mollusk. 
 
 We have made these references to distinguished geolo- 
 gists, in the first place, to show that the evidences of geo- 
 logical epochs are too palpable to escape the observation of 
 any ; and, in the second place, that the order of the strata 
 is so frequently reversed and in confusion as to lead these, 
 as well as other geologists, to the conclusion that there have 
 been four or five different grand geological revolutions or 
 
312 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 fundamental upheavals at the beginning of as many epochs ; 
 and, finally, we have made these extracts from Mr. Hitch- 
 cock to show how foolishly inconsistent, not to say inex- 
 cusably absurd, he, a profound investigator of nature, and 
 all that class of writers are in the fruitless effort to prove 
 that they understand the science of geology, and that its 
 teachings are not contrary to the traditional interpretation 
 of the Mosaic account of the creation. This author, as 
 noticed in another place, blunders so far as to inform us that 
 Moses did not understand the subjects upon which he wrote. 
 
 Nevertheless, there have been different geological epochs, 
 each embracing vast cycles of ages; and in the last chapter, 
 we have endeavored to show that our author not only under- 
 stood these truths, but that when the science of geology has 
 been perfectly developed, then the veil will be removed from 
 their hearts when Moses is read, when it must be apparent 
 how unnecessary have been, we will not say the dishonest, but 
 puny and ridiculous defences of his cosmogony. " He was 
 learned in all the wisdom of the Egyptians," and was there- 
 fore so rich in the knowledge which had come down from 
 beyond the flood, that he was above comparison, the supe- 
 rior to those of our time who beg for him the indulgence 
 of the Christian public, and who excuse his supposed blun- 
 dering in the sciences on the score of his pitiable ignorance, 
 and that, too, after he had been inspired by Omniscience to 
 write about them. 
 
 Man, whose body represents the world, has his three 
 periods of life. The infant grows up into youth ; he then 
 acquires the strength and vigor of manhood, which rapidly 
 passes away, and the man is in his third stage of life or old 
 age, which will be soon croAvned by weakness and decay, and 
 the man departs from the stage of action. The three geo- 
 logical periods of the world answer to these stages in the 
 life of man ; and as he passes almost imperceptibly from one 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 313 
 
 to another, so it appears that the world has glided from 
 one geological period into another. 
 
 As in infancy man is weak and helpless, so we have seen 
 that the Avorld was in the beginning Avithout soil or produc- 
 tiveness ; and this was the time of the growth of her bones 
 "or of the formation of the hypozoic rocks. As in manhood 
 we are strong and vigorous, so in the medieval ages the 
 world was covered with a rich and exuberant soil, and was 
 gloriously clad in luxuriant crops of grass, and herbs, and 
 vast forests of noble timber. This was the time of the 
 formation of the transition and secondary rocks or the vege- 
 table epoch. 
 
 In the glory and vigor of vegetable growth, when possibly 
 it covered the earth more richly than it has done since, and 
 as the youth, when rejoicing in the very zenith of young 
 vitality, passes the age of puberty, so the earth, when robed 
 with the immense, to us incomprehensible, comet growth of 
 vegetation, was introduced into the solar system. 
 
 Then the earth underwent that grand geological revolu- 
 tion which forms the base of the secondary formations. 
 The change of temperature and surroundings of the comet 
 and the world in its fixed orbit around the sun, was so pow- 
 erful that vegetation was almost if not entirely killed, and 
 being thrown down, was formed into the immeasurable 
 fields of anthracite and bituminous coal. After this revo- 
 lution had been wrought, vegetation, from the seeds upon 
 the earth, began to grow again, and from the now rich soil 
 soon she was covered with luxuriant swards of vegetation, 
 and with the majestic forests of the secondary or animal 
 period. Vegetation, removed suddenly from the hot-house 
 and exposed to the vicissitudes of the open air and the un- 
 mitigated rays of the sun, will die ; a sudden removal from 
 regular sunlight to shade is equally fatal to vegetable life. 
 The change from the comet to the orderly world-state must 
 27 
 
314 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 have been as great as the instances here mentioned, there- 
 •fore the comet vegetation must have died, and hence the 
 deposition of the coal measures of the carboniferous ages. 
 
 As in old age a dim ej^e, gray and falling hair, a dry and 
 shrivelled skin, sapless joints, and diminished body, with 
 accumulated diseases, bowing in decay, indicate speedy dis- 
 solution, so the confused commingling of the geological 
 strata, deeply imbedded forests, the waters wide-spread over 
 much the largest portion of the earth's surface, heavy rains 
 sweeping the soil from the mountain sides and hilly slopes, 
 cutting deep gulches and broad ravines, and miserably 
 scarring the whole surface of the globe ; parching drouths 
 wilting, withering, destroying vegetation on the deflowered, 
 impoverished soil ; the angry flashes of lightning, with 
 hoarsely muttering thunders ; the volcano heaving up mighty 
 masses of liquid fire, and the earthquake causing the earth 
 to reel to and fro like one affected with the palsy of old age; 
 all nature warring Avith itself, indicate that the cataclysm 
 is passed and the ecpyrosis is now at hand ; that the close 
 of the last geological period is upon us, and that a new series 
 of ages must now begin. What though the world may con- 
 tinue for a thousand years, it is but as one day in geologv, 
 which in the peaceful and quiet ages of the world would 
 scarcely leave its impress on the rocks. 
 
 Moses and the prophets knew better than we the vast ex- 
 tent of time which God employs to work out his mighty 
 designs ; and in view of the imperfection of our judgment 
 and the weakness of our comprehension, and to aid us, in 
 these last times, in the development of the truth in the light 
 of science, we are assured, by more than one inspired writer, 
 that "A thousand years is as one day with the Lord." 
 
 It is a strange fact that none but the Cliristian and the 
 Jew, who alone have the true philosophy of the creation, 
 should be the only people anywhere, or at any time, who 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 315 
 
 hold to the absurdity that the workl, now evidently decay- 
 ing and hurrying on to speedy dissolution, is of such ephem- 
 eral existence as to have continued but for six thousand 
 years, or six lives of such perverse creatures as was Adam 
 after the fall, and his descendants ; for the antediluvians 
 lived near a thousand years ; but " the veil is upon their 
 heart, even unto this day, when Moses is read." ^All other 
 people, except these guardians of revealed truth, contem- 
 plate the world as having existed through countless ages of 
 hoary antiquity. 
 
 In Syncellus' account of an old Egyptian Chronographan, 
 after assigning an eternity of existence to Vulcan, it claims 
 a period of time for the reign of the kings of Egypt, from 
 Sol the son of Vulcan to the thirtieth Tanite dynasty, of 
 about forty-two thousand years. The Chinese claim that 
 their nationality has stood for sixty thousand years. The 
 Etruscans and the Persians considered the world vastly old ; 
 they numbered the years in the epochs of the past by hun- 
 dreds of thousands. The Chaldeans, according to their own 
 record, had been observing the stars for 473,000 years, when 
 Alexander the Great was in Asia. 
 
 Moses is not singular in assigning different epochs to the 
 world, which he calls days, for all the ancient philosophers 
 did the same thing. He did not tell us, in round numbers, 
 the years embraced in an epoch, yet we think that he has 
 ])laced the key to that number in our hands, if we will search 
 for it in the code of laws and ceremonies which he gave to 
 the Jews. 
 
 The Arabians, Pythagoras, Strabo, and other ancient phi- 
 losophers, variously estimated the periods, or full cycles of 
 time, at from 120,000 to 360,000 years; and according to 
 the deduction which we have heretofore made, the astro- 
 nomical day is 50,000 years, and therefore the creative week 
 is 350,000 years, that being a complete cycle of time ; and 
 
316 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 yet the year in prophetic time being 360 days, therefore the 
 true time should be 360,000 years. 
 
 The history of nations, the learning of the philosophers, 
 the handwriting of God upon the rocks, all, all proclaim the 
 gigantic folly of the Christian theory that the world is but 
 six thousand years old. This theory, it is contended, is the 
 theory of Moses ; but, if we have done only partial justice to 
 this subject in our former discussion, it is evident to the 
 reader that there is not .a word in the writings of the in- 
 spired philosopher to found or even to justify such a theory, 
 and that it rests entirely upon the traditional exposition of 
 that author for its support. 
 
 Had Moses said that the ending of one and the beginning 
 of another were the first period, instead of saying that the 
 evening and the morning were the first day, no one would 
 ever have thought of the six thousand years' theory. We 
 hope that we have made it clear that a day of twenty-four 
 hours could not, by any possibility, have been meant by him 
 in the account of the creation ; for upon this mistaken view 
 rests the mistaken theory. " But the veil is upon their 
 hearts, even unto this day, when Moses is read." 
 
 Having shown, as we hope, to the satisfaction of the un- 
 prejudiced reader, that our author was learned in the wisdom 
 of the ages ; having exhibited the points of agreement between 
 him and other ancient philosophers in regard to the periods 
 of time, and that there is no material issue in respect to the 
 duration of those periods ; and having also brought to view 
 the points upon which he and modern geologists coincide in 
 opinion, it still remains for us to examine the subject of geo- 
 logical revolution a little further in the light of reason and 
 revelation. 
 
 " In the same day were all the fountains of the great deep 
 broken up." We must keep before us the fact of the inter- 
 nal circulation of the waters through all the body of the 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 317 
 
 earth, like the circulation of the hlood in the body of a man ; 
 and that the arteries had been stopped up by the material 
 which the heavy rains had washed from the surface, and 
 which had been borne by the rivers or veins into the sea or 
 heart for nearly two thousand years, or from the time of the 
 fall to the flood. During all this time stratified rocks were 
 being formed within the interior channels, and in the valleys 
 and beds of rivers, creeks, and low places on the surface of 
 the earth, by the deposition of clay, lime, sand, and vege- 
 table matter ; and we might therefore expect to find strati- 
 fied rocks, cretaceous formations of the metals, veins, and 
 vegetable matter through the earth'^s crust, above, below, 
 and in the rocks of the most ancient formation. 
 
 When all the fountains of the great deep were broken up, 
 the earth's crust was upheaved and torn to fragments, as 
 the human body would be were all its arteries suddenly and 
 violently burst open. In that grand geological revolution 
 of the earth's crust all around the world's great heart, the 
 One'place into which the waters had been gathered, and from 
 \/whence they pulsated to the extremities of the earth, must 
 have been entirely crushed and hurled up with as much 
 force and violence as would have followed had a mighty 
 magazine of powder been laid in the interior channels, and 
 exploded by a spark of electricity. 
 
 In such an explosion it is evident that most of the earth's 
 crust would be confusedly upheaved ; that the hills would 
 be turned out of their jjlace; the mountains would be torn 
 open ; deep fissures Avould be made; grand precipices would 
 be formed; the waters would rush out, and, covering all the 
 low places, prevail in all the regions near the sea, to the 
 depth of thirty feet above the highest mountains. Removed 
 from this locality and towards the extremities, the upheaval 
 would not be so violent nor general, and many high points 
 would not be submerged ; and we actually find Asia and 
 27 * 
 
318 THE BIBLE TEUE. 
 
 Africa inhabited by men and animals which could not have 
 been in the ark ; and America and the islands, which could 
 not possibly have had any previous communication with the 
 Eastern continent, were inhabited by men and animals when 
 first visited by navigators from Europe, the stage of action 
 upon which was discharged the living freight of Noah's ark. 
 
 In this general upheaval and crushing of the earth's crust, 
 the plutonic rocks were thrown to the surface ; the second- 
 ary and tertiary rocks were hurled up and tumbled down 
 among those older formations ; and animal and vegetable 
 remains falling into the apertures made by the bursting of 
 the internal channels, when the waters subsided, or rather 
 were reduced to their present order, the geological formations 
 were left in that state of reversion and confusion in which 
 we now find them — plutonic rocks at the surface, tertiary 
 rocks on the granitic base ; and again secondary formations 
 underlie all ; and yet again the rocks of all ages commingled 
 in utter and inexplicable confusion. 
 
 The vast forests, labyrinthine jungles, and heavy swards 
 of rich vegetation of the antediluvial world were confusedly 
 hurled into the apertures and low places, and thus were 
 formed those coal measures called lignite, and thus the con- 
 fusion was produced in the older formations of anthracite 
 and bitumen. 
 
 Many of the stratifications of the rocks, especially those 
 of the cretaceous and oolitic systems, are evidently deposi- 
 tions from water. "We have intimated that all deposits, 
 through all the pristine ages of the world, were made at the 
 surface or at the termination of the internal channels. We 
 may rationally conclude that large deposits were made, and 
 all kinds of stratified rocks were formed in the internal 
 channels during the disturbed era from the fall to the flood. 
 
 At the time of the general upheaval, when all the foun- 
 tains of the great deep were broken up, these formations 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 319 
 
 were upheaved, thrown down, and left in their present posi- 
 tion. The course and position of drift show how tremen- 
 dous must have been the upheaval towards the head or north 
 pole, and what a mighty external current must have set in 
 from that direction towards the region of the heart. Al- 
 though, after this general wreck of the earth's crust, we 
 would expect, as is actually the case, that the waters would 
 flow down and submerge most of the southern hemisphere, 
 especially towards that pole, yet we ought not to look for 
 the evidences there, of the violent geological revolution, 
 which are everywhere so abundant in the north. 
 
 Since the free and uninterrupted flow of electricity around 
 the earth has been destroyed by the obliquity of the earth's 
 axis, many subsidiary and local circuits have been established, 
 as proven by magnetic beds and magnetic mountains. When 
 these currents are interfered with, or the chain of conduction 
 is slightly fractured, the most intense heat known in art or 
 in nature results ; and by this means coal measures deeply 
 imbedded in the ruptured ducts, where once flowed the in- 
 ternal waters, are set on fire, and the wonderful phenomena 
 of the earthquake are produced, or, finding vent through the 
 vipper crust, all the grand and majestic scenes of the volcano 
 are exhibited. 
 
 If there be no external aperture, and if the raging fires 
 within can effect none, the molten rocks must be forced off" 
 through the earth's arteries still left open, and into crevasses 
 and fissures which were not closed up at the time of the 
 general unheaval, and present to the geologist the appear- 
 ance of dykes and veins of metals and of granite and 
 hypozoic rocks through the secondary and tertiary forma- 
 tions. By the flowing of the waters through the world's 
 artei-ies — into which all kinds of substances were forced by 
 the palpitation of the sea and deposited in them, and in 
 the grand upheaval at the time of the flood sections of 
 
320 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 til em being cut off and not filled with other matter — was 
 formed the caverns of the earth, in some of which are 
 found the remains of men and animals. 
 
 Most of these animals, as well as the lignite depositions 
 of vegetable matter, were no doubt made at the time of the 
 mighty geological revolution, when men and animals and 
 rocks and trees were upheaved and plunged down into the 
 very bowels of the earth. Many more of those collections 
 were also made during the unquiet ages, from the fall to 
 the flood, in the way which we have suggested. But let 
 not the geologist therefore conclude that no depositions of 
 human remains were made in the peaceful ages, deep in the 
 vast revolving cycles of time, long anterior to the advent 
 of Adam. If human petrifactions are discovered in the 
 upper secondary, or in tertiary rocks ; if human footprints 
 are found upon them, let him not stultify himself and dam- 
 age the sublime science, which he represents, by foolish 
 conjectures in regard to how those bodies were recently pet- 
 rified, and those footprints were recently made. 
 
 We would be pleased to investigate these subjects fully, 
 but our increasing pages admonish us not to dwell here ; 
 nor do we deem it necessary, since our object is to suggest 
 general ideas, and not to write a special treatise on any of 
 the sciences. We have been led into these, as we think, 
 rational views of the laws of the mind and of matter in 
 following our author, but we leave details to adepts in the 
 various sciences, believing that they will do ample justice 
 to their respective subjects. 
 ^ With due deference, however, we would right here sug- 
 gest to the geologist, that if he will examine the science 
 from our stand-point, we feel thoroughly satisfied that he 
 will be able to reconcile many of the difficulties which are 
 looked upon as insurmountable, are called " hidden mys- 
 teries," and so slurred over , and even those geological facts 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 321 
 
 "vvliich are accounted for, he will find may be much more 
 satisfactorily explained from ours than from his point of 
 view. 
 
 Moses speaks of but three occasions in the world's his- 
 tory in which there could, by any possibility, be marks of 
 general violent revolution impressed upon the rocks ; and 
 these are, at the time when the world was introduced into 
 the solar system, at the time when she lost her perpendicu- 
 lar polarity, and at the time when " all the fountains of the 
 great deep were broken up," and thorough geological inves- 
 tigation will certainly prove that there have been no more. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII, 
 
 Eecapitulatton— "Thy Kingdom Come," &c,— Answer to 
 THE Question, " Way did God Permit the Propagation 
 OF the Adamic Race ?" — Necessity for the Advent of 
 Christ. 
 
 HAVING taken a cursory view of the creation ; of the 
 laws of nature, as brought to light by Moses ; of their 
 subversion, or interruption by the rebellious conduct of the 
 w'orld's great representative ; of the effect of Adam's conduct 
 upon the physical condition and government of the world, 
 as well as of the hopeless moral degradation into which his 
 race is plunged, — we have seen how perfectly the will of 
 God was done in the earth through all the pre-Adamic 
 ages ; and how, in the time of the innocency of the world's 
 great monarch, the vegetable kingdom continued to flourish 
 more vigorously than formerly, and all the animals, sub- 
 serving the objects for which they had been designed, freely 
 indulging in all the passions and appetites which God had 
 
322 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 implanted in -them, and enjoying happiness to the full ex- 
 tent of their capacities. All the laws of nature were in 
 beauteous harmony then, working out the great designs of 
 the world's Creator ; while Adam, as the sole sovereign of 
 all the earth, sat gloriously enthroned at the head of the 
 globe, the vicegerent of God, clothed with ample powers 
 for the purpose as God, morally, physically, and intel- 
 lectually governing the world. 
 
 His will was the law of the world. He was the mon- 
 arch of all the earth. None rebelled against his authority ; 
 none disputed his divine right to rule. He gave law to all, 
 and, being perfectly qualified and adapted for the sole sove- 
 reignty and the exercise of God - like power on earth, his 
 own will was the " law unto himself." He freely indulged 
 without restraint in the gratification of every passion, ap- 
 petite, and desire of his nature, except only the one passion 
 represented by the tree which grew in the midst of the gar- 
 den. The gratification of the desire prompted by that pas- 
 sion was spoken of as the eating of the fruit of the tree of 
 the knowledge of good and evil ; and Adam was solemnly 
 warned by his Maker, " In the day thou eatest thereof, thou 
 shalt surely die." The act of reproduction, we think we 
 have proven, is the cause, the only cause, of death. The 
 passion indulged by Adam would not only cause his own 
 and the death of all his procreating race, but would bring 
 wild disorder and hopeless confusion into the world ; be- 
 cause it would introduce upon the stage of action more than 
 one being indued with all the high ambitions appropriate 
 to sole sovereignty. 
 
 In solitary grandeur Adam governed the world for ages, 
 how long accurately we know not, but until Omniscience 
 decided that it was not good for him longer to be alone, 
 and he then made a woman and gave her to be with Adam 
 as a companion. He imbued her with tastes and capacities 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 323 
 
 Avluch would qualify her to enter into and to appreciate his 
 designs for the development of the moral, intellectual, and 
 physical condition of the teeming millions of his subjects, 
 and for the improvement of his great kingdom, the world. 
 
 We have seen that the spirit of evil having entered into 
 the most gifted and most trusted of the servants of Adam ; 
 that, by reason of his superior intelligence, he persuaded 
 the woman from the path of duty, and that Adam, con- 
 senting to her folly, and partaking of her crime, dethroned 
 himself, and cursed the world with physical obliquity, and 
 with a race of beings, every individual of which, possessing 
 a nature like his own, could not be satisfied with anything 
 short of universal sovereignty. 
 
 Adam was then the wilful author of envy, jealousy, strife, 
 confusion, hatred, malice, and murder in this world, because 
 each individual of his abnormal race looks upon every other 
 as a rival and an enemy — as an intruder into the world 
 which he conceives should be all his own. Not only was 
 this state of warfare between the individuals of the new race 
 the unavoidable condition of their being, but the old gov- 
 erning men, heretofore the willing subjects of Adam's au- 
 thority, seeing that he had fallen from his godlike position 
 of solitary majesty, and had placed himself as the propa- 
 gator of a race among the mortals of the earth — the proud 
 old race therefore refused longer to be governed by him, 
 utterly spurning the idea of submission to his descendants. 
 " I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and be- 
 tween thy seed and her seed." The animal man, and the 
 entire animal creation, obeying their natural instincts of 
 allegiance to their old masters, the red men, rebelled against 
 or fled from the new and vicious race, and have steadily 
 refused submission to them until this, day, except when com- 
 pelled thereto by superior force or superior intelligence. 
 
 It was not through ignorance that Adam became the 
 
824 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 author of this confusion and this terrible state of warfare ; 
 for "he was not deceived, but the* woman being deceived, 
 was in the transgression." Even then a merciful God dis- 
 covered a plan by which he might save a race which had 
 been ushered into the world contrary to his designs, and 
 radically subversive of the peace, harmony, and order which 
 he had established. " The seed of the woman shall bruise 
 the serpent's head." 
 
 There could be no peaceful subordination of a race to one 
 of their own number, because every individual of that race 
 must consider himself the equal of every other individual 
 of the same race ; hence, when the necessities of the world 
 required that it be brought under the control of one will, the 
 Almighty created a man for that purpose, who was so evi- 
 dently superior to all other beings in the world, in personal 
 appearance, and moral and intellectual endowments, so 
 separate and distinct from all others, that there could be no 
 grounds, no, not the shadow of a temptation or of a suspicion 
 of partiality towards any living creature. Such a one, 
 clothed with the power of God, and installed as his vice- 
 gerent on the throne of the world, might be bowed to and 
 served by the proudest individual of the proudest race, 
 without any abasement or loss of self-respect. 
 
 But let the spell once be broken, let the fact be made 
 known that such a mighty sovereign has lost the divine 
 right by which he ruled ; let it be understood that he has 
 rebelled against the supreme authority, and forfeited the 
 confidence of his God — has become subject to death, like 
 the multitude of his subjects — and who doubts that, under 
 these circumstances, there would be a spontaneous uprising 
 among them, and that the fallen monarch would be de- 
 throned, disrobed of all power — would be contemned by 
 his former subjects, who w^ould either put him to death or 
 drive him into exile. 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 325 
 
 This latter result did actually follow as a consequence of 
 the unhappy fall of Adam, as that event is described by 
 Moses. With his guilty partner, he was diiven from his 
 palatial garden. His own perverted nature, as well as the 
 impassable physical barrier, must ever prevent his return 
 thither ; but he was still permitte.d to stop and settle in a 
 distant part of the land of Eden. There, weighed down 
 with a sense of his guilt and disgrace, he toiled on with mis- 
 erable forebodings, certain of the fact that he would fall a 
 victim to the grim monster death before the expiration of 
 the day of a thousand years. 
 
 The wretched condition of the Adamic race, with its un- 
 satisfied desires ; of vaulting ambitions doomed to disappoint- 
 ment ; of hard labor and unrequited toil ; of strifes within 
 and wars without ; of envy, jealousy, hatred, malice, love 
 unreturned, covetousness, theft, murder, incest, all unnatu- 
 ral desires and miserable appetites ; with a morbid love of 
 life, and ever reminded by sickness, sorrow, pain, and the 
 death of all things that they, too, at last must surely die, for 
 the fiat has gone forth, "dust thou art, and unto dust shalt 
 thou return " — is the horrid legacy left by Adam to his mis- 
 erably wretched race. Yet, " God so loved the world that 
 he gave his only-begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in 
 him should not perish, but have everlasting life." 
 
 Let us now return to the point from which w^e started. 
 We set out with the design of ascertaining, as far as we 
 might do, the meaning of the petitions in the Lord's Prayer, 
 " Thy kingdom come ; thy will be done on earth as it is in 
 heaven." If, in our investigations into the grand mysteries 
 l)rought to light by the inspired philosophy of Moses, we 
 have done anything towards the development of the truth, 
 if we have made any progress towards the establishment of 
 a stand-point, from which, by a rational view of the laws of 
 mind and of matter, we may obtain a glimpse at what the 
 
326 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 kingdom of God was while Adam reigned in Paradise, and 
 how the divine will was then fully accomplished by all his 
 creatures, so far have we gone towards ascertaining what is 
 meant by those petitions ; for what Omnipotence first de- 
 signed to do he will most assuredly accomplish at last. 
 
 There was no rivalry, no strife, no envy, no jealousy, no 
 warfare, no murder, no conflict of interests, no sickness, no 
 sorrow, no pain in all the wide dominion of Adam in his reign 
 of innocency; but all was done according to the will of God, 
 and peace and harmony brooded over all ; and all, in obe- 
 dience to the law of their being, when their allotted time came, 
 quietly, and w^ithout protracted pain or fear, passed through 
 their mortal change. How different was the scene when the 
 unbidden race of Adam was thrust upon the stage of action I 
 
 Adam was made to be immortal, and therefore the love 
 of life was the strongest passion of his soul ; so that when 
 he sinned and became subject to the law of death, had there 
 been nothing else to mar his peace of mind, yet the fear of 
 death was a living terror w^hich must ever make him miser- 
 able. The race of abnormal beings, whom, in disregard of 
 the express will of his God, he forced into the world, inherit- 
 ed all his woe, and, on account of their actual conflict with 
 each other, were of necessity in a much more wretched con- 
 dition than the fallen monarch himself. 
 
 What conflicts, what ineradicable inconsistencies and 
 warring passions are there in the character of the descend- 
 ants of Adam ! History deals with this wretched, restless 
 race alone — except in rare instances, where it takes cogni- 
 zance of those nations sprung from this and the serpent race; 
 and what a tissue of disappointed ambitions, of pestilence, 
 of famine, of war, of robbery, of murder, of rape, of rapine, 
 and of an apparent design on the part of every individual 
 of the abnormal race to over-reach, to circumvent, to crush, 
 to ruin, to annihilate utterly, every other individual of the 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 327 
 
 same race ! Cruelty, not only toward our own race, but to- 
 ward all of God's creatures, is the first manifestation of the 
 infant mind, sure to be educed by the least opposition to our 
 perverted will. 
 
 History is continually repeating itself in regard to the 
 warfare forever being waged in the soul, even on the subject 
 of our devotions. It is impossible for the loftiest intellect, 
 even of the pure Adamic race, to keep always before it the 
 idea of abstract spiritual existence. On account of the love 
 of physical power, and of the pomp and pageantry of royal 
 authority ; notwithstanding the envy, jealousy, and hatred, 
 which our race has ever borne its rulers while living, yet 
 when dead and no longer to be feared as rulers, or hated as 
 superiors, thousands have ever been ready to elevate them 
 to still higher honors, to apotheosize and worship them as 
 tutelary gods ; hence, idolatry made its appearance in the 
 earliest historic ages, and has continued, notwithstanding 
 the introduction of Christianity, among the highest types of 
 the Adamic race even down to our own time. 
 
 It is true that a great system of philosophy has grown up 
 from and has been nourished into strength by Christianity. 
 It is true that this philosophy has led to the discovery of 
 the powers of electricity and of electro-magnetism ; that it 
 has shown us some faint glimmerings of animal magnetism, 
 or rather of electro-magnetism in its application to and be- 
 tween living animals ; yet we have advanced so far beyond 
 the starting-point, have soared so immeasurably above the 
 loftiest conceptions of our fathers, that the Christianity which 
 was just the thing for them is contemptible in the light of 
 the mighty rationality of the present age, and is therefore 
 to be uprooted, thrown down, and consigned with the rub- 
 bish of the past to the pages of history, as have been other 
 antiquated systems and exploded theories. 
 
 That there is such a thing as animal magnetism, and that 
 
328 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 it is to some extent under the control of the intelligence in 
 man is evident ; but how this is done is the great philosophi- 
 cal question which is presented for investigation. Instead, 
 however, of approaching the subject in the light of reason, 
 and endeavoring to unfold the sure laws connected with it 
 by honest intellectual efforts, a moon-struck progressionist 
 flies off in a fit of transcendentalism into the mystic fields 
 of nothingness, and calls his vacant discoveries a system or 
 ism, to which his moon-struck followers prefixed his name. 
 Mesmerism soon grows into biology, which matures into 
 clairvoyance ; and as noxious weeds are ever of most rapid 
 growth, so no time is lost till from the root of clairvoyance 
 the philosophy of the table, the monomania of modern spirit- 
 ualism, ripens into wide-mouthed infidelity and vulgar blas- 
 phemy. 
 
 Already we see "the mediums," in imitation of the ancient 
 priesthoods of paganism, establishing one system for them- 
 selves, while they present a very different theory for the 
 faith and practice of their ignorant followers. The former 
 worship the all-pervading spirits in everything, but more 
 particularly in themselves ; while they induce their dupes 
 to worship the spirits of their dead friends at the shrine of 
 the table — a duty which most devoutly they perform. 
 
 The table-worshippers are agreed upon the subject of de- 
 votion to the table, but they call on different gods. Some 
 call on Andrew Jackson and Henry Clay ; some on George 
 Washington and Daniel Webster; some on Napoleon Bo- 
 naparte and Abe Lincoln ; and others on divers spirits 
 " black, white, and gray ;" but no two seem to have selected 
 the same gods, nor any one of them to have determined to 
 make any one of these deities supreme ; for this is the very 
 thing which has driven them from the worship of the true 
 and only God. 
 
 There is nothinar more revoltin<r to the feelings of the 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 329 
 
 proud and ambitious race of Adam than submission to any 
 authority whatever ; but absolute submission to and depend- 
 ence upon an individual will, even though it be that of the 
 only-begotten Son of God is too galling, and our proud na- 
 ture will not bear it. Let the table-worshippers pause for 
 one moment, and ponder the w'ords of wisdom which came 
 to the children of men in tones of thunder from Sinai's burn- 
 ing crest : 
 
 " Thou shalt have no other gods before me. Thou shalt 
 not make uuto thee any graven image, or any likeness of 
 anything that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth be- 
 neath, or that is in the water under the earth : thou shalt not 
 bow down thyself to them, nor serve them : for I the Lord 
 thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers 
 upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of 
 them that hate me ; and showing mercy unto thousands of 
 them that love me, and keep my commandments." 
 
 Our race has never been quiet, never happy, never peace- 
 able. With intellect capable of vastly more elevated views 
 than the old governing race, which, uncontaminated by con- 
 tact with the white man, has no idea of the existence of any 
 god except that of the Great Spirit ; and yet with a love of 
 pomp and material power inherited from Adam, in whom 
 these instincts were implanted in order that he might not 
 cloy in the discharge of the royal prerogatives and duties 
 of the office of grand sovereign of all the earth, our race is 
 ever aspiring to the intellectual, and yet held down by their 
 love of materiality to the level of the animal man. They 
 have ever been the most elevated and the most degraded of 
 earthly beings. 
 
 Among this race are the scholar, the philosopher, the poet, 
 
 the orator, the discoverer, and cultivator of the arts and 
 
 sciences ; among these too are the murderer, the thief, the 
 
 worshipper of gold and of silver and their own fellow-beings, 
 
 28* 
 
330 ^ THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 and the destroyer of the order of God by miscegenation ; and 
 these extremes and inconsistencies are warring continually 
 in the breast of each unfortunate individual of the abnormal 
 race. The mind of the Adams' is in terrible conflict with 
 itself. We admire truth and right, and yet our action is 
 false, our life is all wrong. 
 
 With these strange inconsistencies inherited from our 
 great progenitor, who was created good, and pure, and up- 
 right ; and who, by his own volition, introduced a race of 
 beings into the world with all his lofty aspirations for sole 
 sovereignty and high supremacy, and the utter impossibility 
 of gratifying them ; all the passions were converted into 
 evil, and brought into full play so soon as the second man 
 came upon the stage, for we are informed that he murdered 
 in a fit of jealousy the third, who was his own brother. 
 
 Who is astonished at the incompatibilities of our nature, 
 or could expect the race to have been other than one of 
 idolaters, hating and seeking the destruction of their rulers, 
 aye, of all their fellow-beings while living, yet ready to adore 
 and worship them as gods when dead ? With the Indian 
 we worship intellectuality, we adore spirit ; with the negro 
 we prostrate ourselves to stocks and stones, and grovel at 
 the shrine of silver and of gold ; and thus all that is within 
 us is at war with ourselves, so that it is hard for us to con- 
 ceive how the devils can be more miserable than we. 
 
 Some one says it is strange that a good and merciful 
 Being would have made us thus. Let us repeat here that 
 God did not so make us, for all that he made was good ; 
 but Adam, who was made perfect and exalted high over all, 
 aspiring to become the author of a race superior to all those 
 whom God had made, introduced this unhappy state of 
 things. 
 
 We came upon the stage of action contrary to the known 
 will of heaven, in defiance of " the God in whom we live, and 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 331 
 
 move, and have our being." Then how can any rational 
 man for one moment entertain a thought of charging him 
 with being the author of our woes ? 
 
 It is true that we came into being without our knowledge 
 or consent ; but it is also true that we are here contrary to 
 the Almighty Will, clearly announced ; therefore if we wish 
 to fix the cause of our wretchedness and the responsibility 
 of ameliorating our condition, it certainly must rest upon 
 him who was not deceived, but wilfully and wickedly be- 
 came our j^rocreator ; let no man, therefore, charge God 
 with being the author of our sufferings. 
 
 It is said that since He is boundless in goodness and 
 mercy. He ought to have prevented the propagation of such 
 a miserable race by the exertion of His power. At what 
 time could He have exercised such power ? The strongest 
 passion in the soul of Adam was the love of life ; then would 
 it have been an act of mercy towards him had the Almighty 
 struck him down while pleading for his life ? Would not 
 that have savored more of the vengeful tyrant than of an 
 offended but kind and indulgent father ? 
 
 When Adam had lost his innocency and his high sove- 
 reignty he was a vagabond in the earth, and the sole hope 
 of solace in his declining years was, that he might raise up 
 a numerous offspring, whom he still would have the right to 
 control, and whose affections he might expect to retain. 
 Would it have been a merciful dispensation towards Adam 
 had the children of his hope all died in infancy ? What 
 man, even at this day, when the world is full of men, rejoices 
 in that mercy which removes all of his infant children from 
 his arms ? 
 
 Is there a man of the pure lineage of Adam, in all the 
 wide earth, who has never felt a desire to have an offspring? 
 Would you deem it a mercy for your children all to die in 
 infancy ? If Abraham and Isaac and Jacob, if all men in 
 
332 THE BIBLE TEUE. 
 
 all ages have considered it a great mercy to be blessed with 
 children, was it not a greater mercy to Adam to bless him 
 with children ? Then it would have been a terrible curse 
 upon Adam, had he not been permitted to raise children. 
 At no time would it have been considered a merciful dis- 
 pensation had the race been prevented or cut off. 
 
 Then, if we would demand relief from the ills of life of any 
 one, as a matter of right, it must be of Adam ; but he is long 
 since dead ; yet the ills of which he was the author remain, 
 and are continually increasing. " I, the Lord thy God, am a 
 jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the 
 children to the third and fourth generation." "We are 
 conceived in sin and brought forth in iniquity," but shall 
 the Immaculate be responsible for our sinful being? We 
 came into the world in contravention of the express com- 
 mand of God, and shall he be charged wath being the 
 author of all our ills ? 
 
 The responsibility of our being rests with Adam, and his 
 is the obligation to relieve us of our woes ; but, even when 
 living, his was a puny arm of flesh, too weak to remove the 
 burden of depravity from our nature, too short to reach the 
 waters in the wells of salvation. He could not save him- 
 self, then how could he save others ? 
 
 Since we could not be saved by an arm of flesh, and since 
 the angels, who are finite spirits, could not sympathize in 
 the trials, temptations, and weaknesses of our material na- 
 ture, nor atone for the infinite oflTence of Adam, any more 
 than they could have accomplished the design for which he 
 was originally intended ; and since we were forced into the 
 world contrary to the divine will, and had no claims even 
 upon His ordinary providence, as all other races of men and 
 of animals have ; since, in a word, " we were without hope 
 and without God in the world," we, of all beings, w'ere most 
 miserable. 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 333 
 
 In this hopeless condition, in this time of dire necessity, 
 the second person in the adorable Trinity, the Logos of God, 
 proposed to clothe himself in flesh, that he might condemn 
 sin in the flesh, that he might become a propitiation for sin, 
 that he might become snbject to the law, and die the just for 
 the unjust. What wondrous love is this, that the Son of 
 God should voluntarily become allied to the accursed race, 
 should take upon himself the load of our original sin, the 
 burden of our individual transgression, and willingly be- 
 come subject to the violated law ! " The seed of the woman 
 shall bruise the head of the serpent" was the promise of 
 hope given our guilty parents, even in the day of their trans- 
 gression, which was more definitely repeated by the prophets 
 in various ways and at divers times. 
 
 When Jacob blessed his sons, he said that " the sceptre 
 shall not depart from Judah, nor a law-giver from between 
 his feet, till Shiloh come." Moses says, " The Lord thy God 
 will raise up unto thee a prophet from the midst of thee, of 
 thy brethren, like unto me : unto him ye shall hearken." 
 Isaiah very boldly says, "Unto us a child is born ; unto us 
 a son is given ; and the government shall be upon his shoul- 
 der ; and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, the 
 Prince of Peace, the Mighty God, the Everlasting Father." 
 
 About seven hundred years after Isaiah's time, the above 
 and concurrent prophecies began to be fulfilled, by the appear- 
 ance of the man Christ Jesus, with such wonderful accuracy 
 as to appear to be, not the foretelling of future events, but 
 the faithful records of present occurrences. Therefore we 
 are assured that what is yet unfulfilled will be fully accom- 
 plished in the end. 
 
 " In this was manifested the great love of God towards us, 
 because that God sent his only-begotten Son into the world, 
 that we might live through him." We have seen that the 
 descendants of Adam were an unbidden race, as much so as 
 
334 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 the mule and other miscegenated animals, and that, there- 
 fore, no provision was made for them in the economy of 
 nature ; and yet, after Adam had become a procreator, God, 
 of his infinite mercy, extended his providential care over the 
 new race, as over other races of men and the animals. Nev- 
 ertheless, inheriting the faculties, instincts, and ambitions 
 of Adam, with an uncontrollable aspiration for that immor- 
 tality which the procreator had forfeited, and the fear of 
 death forever tormenting him, the language of the heart of 
 each individual of the abnormal race is, "O wretched man 
 that I am, who shall deliver me from the body of this 
 death ? " 
 
 When the combined wailings of a hopelessly helpless race 
 reached the sublime courts of the Merciful Sovereign of the 
 universe, he determined upon a plan by which he might be 
 just, and yet the justifier of sinners. The plan was, merely 
 to carry out his original design for the establishment of a 
 theocratic government in the world, by the building up of a 
 peculiar people from the children of the Adams. "For 
 when we were yet without strength, in due time Christ died 
 for the ungodly." 
 
 We have assumed, and hope that Ave have made it appear 
 to the reader, that Adam came into the world to govern the 
 teeming millions of the old races of the red and black men ; 
 and we have seen that order and harmony prevailed from 
 the poles all around the globe ; and that the resources of the 
 earth were probably more lai'gely developed then than at 
 any prior or subsequent period ; that the ruler of the world 
 transgressed the law of his being by becoming the procrea- 
 tor of our race, and thus brought death upon himself and 
 all his descendants; that they were naturally like him, am- 
 bitious of universal sovereignty, therefore that each looked 
 upon every other as the rival of himself, and, hence, envy, 
 jealousy, hatred, strife, and confusion were introduced into 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 335 
 
 the world by the act of our fore-pareuts. Adam transgressed 
 the law in the act of becoming our progenitor, brought him- 
 self under the curse of the law, and so death passed upon 
 all his race ; for all in him have sinned. 
 
 We have seen that enmity should naturally exist between 
 the races of the beguiled and the beguiler, between the 
 seed of the woman and the seed of the serpent ; that a state 
 of warfare should exist between them, until the latter should 
 finally be exterminated ; hence, we conclude that the Indian 
 must finally disappear from the face of the earth, crushed 
 and destroyed by the white man, or the seed of the woman. 
 
 We have seen that Cain was permitted to become the 
 progenitor of a mixed race, from whom, we suppose, have 
 sj^rung the race of Asiatics called Mongolians. 
 
 The presence of the arts and sciences, their idolatrous 
 worship and superstitions, as well as their traditions, all go 
 to prove that the Mexican and South American Indians 
 were not pure blooded, as in North America, but were, in all 
 probability, at least to some extent, mixed with the Asiatics 
 or descendants of Cain. 
 
 Canaan was cursed because he miscegenated with a 
 woman of the lowest race of human beings, or a negress ; as 
 Cain had previously been cursed for taking to wife an Indian 
 woman. Although a race was permitted to grow up from 
 the illicit intercourse of Canaan and this inferior woman, 
 yet it must necessarily be stamped with inferiority, for a ser- 
 vant of servants should he ever be. This was not fulfilled 
 in those of his children who settled in Palestine, for, although 
 they were a grossly sensual people, the Phoenicians were 
 among the most civilized of the ancients. They then could 
 not have been descended from the inferior or servile race. 
 
 Canaan, then, besides his Caucasian wife, fi'om whom his 
 historic family sprang, must have had a negro concubine, 
 from whom was descended the race Upon whom Noah pro- 
 
336 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 nounced the curse of servility. From the fact that no men- 
 tion is made of this race in history, we suppose that Canaan, 
 in order to prevent the curse from being fulfilled, and to 
 .hide from his eyes the living mementos of his guilt, as 
 we have seen men do in our own day, removed this mis- 
 cegenated family far from the borders of their superior 
 brethren. 
 
 Although the course which he took is not pointed out by 
 history, yet the existence of the mulatto or Malay race 
 shows that he took them to the extreme south of Asia. But 
 how are we to account for the presence of this race in the 
 islands of the Indian Ocean, adjacent to the south of Asia? 
 "And unto Eber were born two sons : the name of the one 
 was Peleg ; for in his days was the earth divided." 
 
 By the dividing of the earth, what are we to understand ? 
 That boundary lines between the nations were then drawn, 
 and portions of the earth assigned to the three sons of Noah? 
 This will not do ; for if this were the case, no attention was 
 paid to the division. Somehow or other it has gotten into 
 the heads of many Christians that Asia was settled by the 
 children of Shem, Africa by those of Ham, while those of 
 Japheth went into Europe ; but since Moses says no such 
 thing, we are unable to ascertain upon what authority the 
 belief is founded. 
 
 It is true that Moses says, " By these," or the sons of Ja- 
 pheth, "were the isles of the Gentiles divided in their 
 lands ;" which, according to the received opinion, may mean 
 the Archipelago and the Grecian islands. He is much more 
 explicit in locating the families of Shem and Ham, and he 
 expressly sets forth the fact that they all settled in the south- 
 western part of Asia, between the Euphrates, and in Europe 
 and Africa. There most of both families remained, and 
 were the actors in the scenes of sacred history. 
 
 If one family of the sons of Mizraim went into Egypt, 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 337 
 
 they bore with them no marks of inferiority, no more than 
 did their brethren whom they left in Asia. If Assyria were 
 a Shemitic nationality, yet is it certain, from the testimony 
 of Moses, that it was founded by Nimrod, the grandson of 
 Ham. It appears from the writings of this author that at 
 least the children of Shem and of Ham settled together in 
 western Asia ; while from profane history we learn that the 
 Phoenicians and Egyptians, children of Ham, emigrated to 
 and peopled the Grecian islands wholly or in part, and cer- 
 tainly that civilization, with the arts and sciences, w-ere 
 taken there by them. 
 
 These facts, it would seem, should settle the question in 
 regard to the event commemorated by the name of the great- 
 grandson of Shem, so far as to satisfy us that it could not 
 possibly have been, according to popular belief, the appor- 
 tionment of Asia, Africa, and Europe among the sons of 
 Noah. Not being able at this time to investigate the subject 
 satisfactorily to ourself, we will merely suggest, as a probable 
 conjecture, inasmuch as we believe that the Malayans or 
 mulatto race sprang from Canaan's illicit intercourse with a 
 negress, and inasmuch as this race is found in the extreme 
 south of Asia and the adjacent islands — that that division 
 of the earth commemorated by this man's name was a large 
 depression of country between Asia and Africa, by which 
 means — and points of land being left above water — the 
 Malayans got into the islands. 
 
 The mixed races, especially the Mongolians, have the 
 capacity for appreciating the arts and sciences, and are men 
 " to till the ground," or who will cultivate the soil, while 
 the pure-blooded Indian will not adopt the arts of civiliza- 
 tion, nor will he be coerced, nor submit to any restraint 
 whatever upon his personal liberty. He will not bow his 
 proud neck in toil, nor soil his lordly hands with any labor 
 save what is absolutely necessary to give him the " dominion 
 29 
 
338 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 over the fish of the sea, the fowl of the air, and over every 
 living creature." It would therefore seem that he must pass 
 away ; for in the present impoverished state of the soil, its 
 meagre productions, and its crowded and increasing popula- 
 tions, he who will not work must steal, or perish for the 
 want of food ; hence it appears that the Adamic and mixed 
 races must usurp the place of the old governing race. 
 
 When the purposes of God and her necessities required 
 that the world be brought under imperial government, no 
 individual could be found in all the earth suitable to be 
 placed at its head. It would have been an unmitigated curse 
 to have taken one of the fishing, fowling, hunting nomads 
 from the pastimes of his fathers, to compel him to remain in 
 the garden of Eden, and to devote his whole time to govern- 
 mental affairs. All the pomp and pageantry of unlimited 
 power would have possessed no charms for him. If a suit- 
 able person of that race could have been found, or if one 
 had been specially gifted for the purpose, who would wil- 
 lingly have taken the government upon his shoulder, would 
 his fellow-men, the men of his own race, have submitted 
 cheerfully to his arbitrary will, his despotic authority? 
 
 Again : to have taken an individual of this race, with the 
 instincts which he inherited from his fathers, and to have 
 compelled him to devote himself exclusively to government, 
 to philosophy, to the arts and sciences, to agriculture and 
 commerce, would have been a thousand times worse than 
 death to him — v/ould have made him a maniac, or driven 
 him to take refuge from the onerous tasks of his position by 
 the commission of suicide. Then, to meet the emergencies 
 m the case, God made a man out of the dust of the ground, 
 and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and he be- 
 came a living intelligence, with all the adaptations requisite 
 to sole universal sovereignty. 
 
 If the old red race would not submit to one of their own 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 339 
 
 number, and if it were necessary for the peace and well- 
 being of the world, then, that a new man should be created 
 for its government, how utterly hopeless the supposition that 
 any individual of the abnormal race should be found who 
 could rule the restless, ambitious, aspiring sons of Adam, 
 and how pressing the necessity for an extraordinary per- 
 sonage to arise who could bring order out of chaos, who 
 could control the angry passions of the tumultuous multi- 
 tudes, and bring the lost upon salvable grounds ! 
 
 The red men were here in obedience to the command of 
 God, to multiply and replenish the earth ; while the white 
 man came in contravention of his expressed will. " In the 
 day thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die." 
 
 The red man, satisfied with the control of his own family, 
 and with the rich provisions of nature, rich in the herb and 
 in the fruits of spontaneous growth, and rich in the fish, 
 fowl, and living creature which he had the unrestrained 
 right to use at will, and the free and full indulgence of all 
 his appetites and passions — that natural man lived on in 
 happiness and perfect contentment, Avithout an annoying 
 thought of the future till the time of his change came, 
 when, without pain, he quietly lay down and died, and his 
 undefiled spirit returned to the God who had given it. 
 
 How different is the case with the white man ! Inherit- 
 ing all the instincts of other animals, with the lofty intellect 
 and towering ambition of gods, with envy, hatred, jealousy, 
 malice, revenge, every unholy desire and evil purpose in- 
 dulged to satisfy the promptings of the flesh ; a conscious- 
 ness within, ever thundering to the soul, all this is wrong, 
 wrong morally, wrong physically, wrong every way ; he is 
 most unhappy. Immortality is lost, sovereignty is lost be- 
 yond the hope of recovery ; in these indulgences, therefore, 
 he must be supremely wretched. 
 
 Ambitious to be the sole monarch of the world, he is 
 
340 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 a cringing, fawning slave to those in power; panting for 
 immortality, he grovels after the things of time and sense; 
 with an intellect capable of grasping the sublime truths of 
 nature, and the exalted attributes of nature's God, he bows 
 to senseless sticks and stones, and worships gods of silver 
 and of gold. Possessing a high appreciation of the intel- 
 lectual and the moral, he lives in ignorance and vice. He 
 greedily drinks in the intoxicating draughts of sensuality, of 
 folly, of wickedness. Yet he admires virtue, wisdom, and 
 goodness. He is a god, a demon, a man, a bi^ute ; at war 
 with himself, at war with nature, at war with his God. 
 
 " For I delight in the law of God after the inward man : 
 but I see another law in my members warring against the 
 law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law 
 of sin which is in my members. O wretched man that I 
 am ! who shall deliver me from the body of this death ? " 
 
 CHAPTER XXXni. 
 
 The Different Forms of Government Noticed — Death 
 SENT ASA Blessing upon Adam — Our Desire for Im- 
 mortality — How CAN the Sons of Adam become the 
 Sons of God? — Christ the Second Adam — Difference 
 between Adam and his Descendants — The Doctrine 
 OF Election — Office of the Second Adam. 
 
 IN answering the question with which our last chapter 
 closes, we wdll endeavor to elucidate more fully some 
 views taken in the previous pages of this work. There was 
 no possible chance for the ambition of the Adamic race to 
 be satisfied in this w^orld. While there was but one indi- 
 vidual of this race, and no fear of death before him, he 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 341 
 
 might be luippy here, for everything was here to make him 
 so. But when more than one came upon the stage of action, 
 happiness was out of the question ; for there was no uni- 
 versal empire with which to satisfy the cravings of his 
 ambitious nature ; and had all his rivals been removed, and 
 had the coveted boon of supremacy been bestowed upon one 
 individual of the abnormal race, yet the constant fear of 
 death world have tormented him out of all hopes of hap- 
 piness. 
 
 The natural result of the seduction of Eve by a man 
 of the old governing race was that they should hate each 
 other ; for such is the result of moral turpitude even to this 
 day. That there should be enmity between the old and the 
 new races was equally unavoidable ; for the proud red man 
 could scarcely bow to the lord of the whole earth, when he 
 was clothed with the power of God, and as God governed 
 the world, then certainly he would not submit to the au- 
 thority of any individual of a numerous race of mortals, 
 much more sinful, and therefore more wretched than it 
 were possible for him to be. 
 
 The sons of Adam, with their towering ambition, deemed 
 themselves justly entitled to the inheritance of all the rights 
 and prerogatives once enjoyed by the father of the race. 
 They claimed the absolute control of the red and black 
 men, and of the entire animal kingdom ; hence, not only 
 was there enmity between the two domineering races, but a 
 state of warfare was initiated then, and has continued, and 
 must continue until the last unadulterated Indian has fallen 
 a victim before the onward march of Caucasian civilization 
 of Caucasian ambition, and of Caucasian justice. " The 
 seed of the woman shall bruise the serpent's head." 
 
 The white man gains nothing towards securing that high 
 supremacy, for which his soul pants, by the absence of the 
 red man. On the contrary, having usurped the place of the 
 29* 
 
342 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 ancient race, each one desires the sole sovereignty, and 
 looks upon every other as a rival ; wherefore there is no 
 hope of peace in the world. 
 
 Every one feels and acknowledges the necessity for gov- 
 ernment, to restrain the angry passions of men, and yet all 
 hate authority in the hands of another, and chafe under re- 
 straint. From this cause has sprung the many vain efforts 
 in Caucasian countries to establish and maintain republican 
 governments, than which a greater absurdity has never 
 been attempted by our deluded race. For such a govern- 
 ment to succeed, it is not only necessary for each individual 
 to be the equal of every other in the eye of the law, but 
 that each should be willing for every other to be his equal 
 in fact, which, we have seen, is impossible in the very con- 
 stitution of our abnormal race. Therefore, from this stand- 
 point, as well as in the light of history, we see the utter 
 folly of attempting this form of government among people 
 of our wretched, restless race. 
 
 Aristocracy, for the same reasons, is impossible as a last- 
 ing institution. No form of government can ever secui-e 
 the great object for which it is intended, that is, peace and 
 harmony among its subjects ; yet no doubt the very best 
 form of human government is the despotic, or a govern- 
 ment by one will backed by sufficient power to restrain, by 
 coercion, the angry and contending passions of the multi- 
 tude. 
 
 Even in such a government, however, there can be no happy 
 individual. The monarch who has tasted of despotic power, 
 thereby has all his innate desires for universal sovereignty 
 aroused ; and this vaulting ambition doomed to disappoint- 
 ment, with the fear of death ever before his eyes, renders 
 him miserable. The knowledge that the king is made of 
 the same clay; has derived his being from the same origin 
 with themselves, and their own petty rivalries with each 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 343 
 
 other — their jealousies, disappointments and mortified ambi- 
 tion — render all his subjects wretched. 
 
 It is certain, then, that all kinds of government are op- 
 pressive to us, make us unhappy ; yet our opposing ambi- 
 tions render it absolutely necessary for us to be governed. 
 O wretched men that Ave are, " who shall deliver us from 
 the body of this death ? " 
 
 View our situation as we may, as individuals we " have 
 no hope," and are miserable ; as communities we are " with- 
 out God in the world," and are therefore thrice wretched ; 
 nor can we help ourselves. There is no help in an arm of 
 flesh. God only can raise us up from our miserable estate, 
 place us on salvable ground, and give us a reasonable hope 
 of happiness in the future. He, foreseeing all the wretch- 
 edness which would be accumulated upon our race, solemnly 
 warned Adam against its propagation, " In the day thou 
 eatest thereof thou shalt surely die ; " yet in the plenitude 
 of his goodness and mercy, even in the day of Adam's 
 transgression, he determined to save the abnormal race by 
 the power of his own right arm. 
 
 We are too gross to be governed by spiritual agencies 
 alone ; too proud to be governed by one of an inferior race ; 
 too envious to be governed by one of our own ; too perverse 
 to live without government ; each individual too ambitious 
 to be satisfied with less than the sovereignty of a world ; too 
 intellectual to be wholly ignorant of the existence of a God, 
 and that we are in some way responsible to him, yet too ig- 
 norant to comprehend his attributes and worship him 
 directly as the great intelligence of the world ; therefore, to 
 meet these and a thousand other conflicting circumstances 
 in our miserable situation, a merciful God determined to 
 send his own Son into the world, " that whosoever believeth 
 in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." 
 
 With the natural desires, passions, and perversities of 
 
344 THE B I r, L E TRUE. 
 
 our nature, it is evident that we must be at enmity not only 
 with each other — with all animate nature, which refuses to 
 1)6 subject to our will, with the earth, which will not yield us 
 her strength without much labor — but also with God him- 
 self. The questions are ever recurring to the mind, Why 
 has he made me thus ? Why are not the circumstances with 
 which I am surrounded of a pleasant character? Why is not 
 the world peaceful, quiet, hai-monious ? Why am I born but 
 to die ? Or why, why was I or the world created at all ? 
 
 God is not the author of misery or of confusion ; and we 
 hope that we have in these pages made it apparent, from a 
 rational point of view, how sin entered the world by Adam 
 and death by sin, and how through him and his descend- 
 ants all the difficulties of which you complain were brought 
 about ; wherefore, in order to their removal and the salvation 
 of our race, it is necessary not only to uproot our inordi- 
 nate ambition and consequent jealousy, envy, and hatred 
 towards each other, but to crush out of our minds enmity 
 towards the God of the universe; "because the carnal 
 mind is enmity against God : for it is not subject to the 
 law of God, neither indeed can be." 
 
 Had there been no sin in the world, a new man might 
 have been made of the dust of the ground, and ushered into 
 the world for the purpose of governing and ameliorating 
 its condition, as was done when Adam came ; but would our 
 ambitious race, with all of its perverted jDassions, have sub- 
 mitted to such an one, however comely in appearance or pre- 
 eminent in intellect? 
 
 , Again : had God commanded the earth to bring forth a 
 body, as he did that of Adam, had breathed into his nos- 
 trils the breath of life, and had placed him upon the throne 
 of the world, such an one in no possible way could have be- 
 come a saviour of the Adamic race. Being wholly unal- 
 lied to us, not being tempted as we are, he could not assume 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 345 
 
 our sins, could not make an atonement for them; and, not 
 being " touched with the feelings of our infirmities," he could 
 not make due allowance therefor ; and hence, instead of being 
 a merciful ruler, securing the happiness of his subjects, he 
 w^ould have been an unrelenting despot, — ruling in justice and 
 truth, but without that compassion which our perverted na- 
 ture stands so much in need of, and thus the abnormal race 
 would have been rendered still more miserable. 
 
 Had such an individual lived holy as an angel, of what 
 benefit could it have been to us? It would not have been 
 an example for us to have emulated, because, not being of 
 like passions with ourselves, we might have admired the pu- 
 rity of his character and life, and envied him for his pre- 
 eminency, but we certainly would have hated God more ve- 
 hemently for making him more fortunate than ourselves. 
 God, however, sent his own Son in the likeness of our sinful 
 flesh, that he might condemn sin in the flesh. 
 
 Christ took not upon him the nature of angels, but the 
 form of a servant, that he might teach purity by ex- 
 ample as well as by precept ; that from him the proud and 
 ambitious might learn humility ; that the vicious might 
 learn virtue ; that the wicked might learn righteousness ; 
 that the reasonableness of the law might be vindicated, and 
 that all men might be left without excuse. 
 
 It was necessary for the accomplishment of the designs of 
 the Almighty, that a being should come into the world su- 
 perior to all the sons of Adam, that our proud nature might 
 be brought to submit to him as our king. He must have as- 
 sumed our nature and "brother to our souls become," that 
 he might have the feelings of our infirmities ; and he must 
 be tempted in all points as we are, that he might be our 
 prophet, and teach us the ways of life. 
 
 He must voluntarily submit himself to the law of death, 
 though he should commit no offence against the law of life, 
 
346 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 in order that he might become our sacrifice and our priest. 
 By the creative fiat of Jehovah all these requirements were 
 fully met. 
 
 "The Holy Ghost came upon a virgin of Israel, and the 
 power of the Highest overshadowed her ; therefore that holy 
 thing which was born of her is called the Son of God." This 
 was as much a creation as if God had commanded the earth 
 to bring forth the body, and had breathed into his nostrils 
 the breath of life; and he was justly called the Son of God, 
 because he had no man for his father. 
 
 He, however, was made of a woman, made under the law, 
 and was therefore flesh of our flesh and bone of our bone. 
 He is the Son of God, and yet he is our brother. He was 
 subject to like passions with ourselves. He was tempted in 
 all points as we are ; could be touched vfiih the feelings of 
 our infirmities. He was a man of sorrow and acquainted 
 with grief; and as the Son of God he commanded, and the 
 warring elements obeyed his voice. He had power to lay 
 down his own life, and he had the power to take it again. 
 
 "Great indeed is the mystery of godliness ; God was mani- 
 fest in the flesh, reconciling the world unto himself." Jesus 
 was the Son of man, born of a woman, born under the law, 
 of the house of David, of the seed of Xbraham ; and " He 
 came in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin condemned 
 sin in the flesh." He was the Son of God, conceived by a 
 virgin of the Holy Ghost, inspired by Deity; for God him- 
 self breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and he as- 
 sumed the likeness of his Father, and " bore the express 
 image of his glory." 
 
 When he was baptized of John in Jordan, the Holy Ghost 
 descended in the likeness of a dove and brooded over him, 
 and a voice from heaven declared, in the hearing of all the 
 jioople, "This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased." 
 He was therefore very God and very man. He was bone 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 347 
 
 of our bone and flesh of our flesh; yet, "In the beginning 
 he was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the 
 Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God. 
 All things were made by him ; and without him was not any- 
 thing made that was made. In him was life ; and the life 
 was the light of men." 
 
 "He came to be a propitiation for our sins, and not for 
 ours only, but for the sins of the whole world." God him- 
 self declared him to be "a high priest forever after the order 
 of Melchizedek " — that is, there was none like him going be- 
 fore, and none like him could ever follow after him. Other 
 high priests inherit their office and transmit it to their de- 
 scendants, but the office of Christ is without beginning of 
 days or end of years. They yearly offer the blood of bul 
 locks and of lambs for themselves and for all the people ; 
 but this man, who knew no sin, offered his own life once upon 
 the altar of sacrifice as an atonement for the sins of the whole 
 world, and then entering the sanctum sanctorum of the uni- 
 verse sat down upon the throne at the right hand of the 
 Father, to show his wounds and plead the merits of his blood 
 for all the lost descendants of Adam's miserable race. 
 
 Therefore, as by the offence of one, judgment came upon 
 all men to condemnation, even so by the righteousness of 
 one, the free gift came upon all men unto justification of 
 life. "For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all 
 be made alive." "And so it is written. The first man Adam " 
 (not the first man, but the first who was called Adam,) "was 
 made a living soul ; the last Adam was made a quickening 
 spirit." 
 
 When Adam transgressed the law of his being and became 
 the procreator of a race, he brought himself under the uni- 
 versal law that whatever reproduces m'ust die; and having 
 become the propagator of a race of mortals of an ambitious, 
 restless, perverse, and desperately wicked nature, God in 
 
348 THE BIBLE TRUE, 
 
 mercy to Adam, lest he should put forth his hand and take 
 the fruit of the tree of life, and eat and live forever, or, in 
 simple language, should repent of his folly, abandon his 
 crime, and should be forgiven, and should therefore live 
 through all future time the miserable witness of the wicked- 
 ness, the folly, the bloody crimes of the ambitious, restless, 
 dying wretches whom he had cursed with being ; hence, God 
 in mercy drove him out of Paradise, and left him to pay the 
 death penalty of the law which he had chosen to violate. 
 
 Notwithstanding that the death of our race is the terrible 
 result of sin, j^et it was sent in mercy to Adam, aye, and to his 
 race ; for who could imagine any other hell so intolerable as an 
 eternity of such a life as that which we live here ? We have 
 all seen individuals to whom death came as a friendly relief; 
 but let us supjwse that Adam had been permitted to take 
 and eat the fruit of the tree of life, and had lived through 
 all the six thousand rolling years which have transpired 
 since his fall ; had been the eye-witness of all the wars, mur- 
 ders, thefts, robberies, adulteries, incests, famines, sickness, 
 sorrow, pain, and death, which have made up all the history 
 of his race, and who could imagine a being more miserable 
 than Adam would have been ? 
 
 That the law of reproduction sliould be the law of death, 
 was ordained in mercy ; and in great mercy it was allowed 
 to operate upon Adam and his race. We can understand 
 this ; we can readily perceive how terrible a thing it would 
 be for all the lost race of Adam to live ahvays ; and yet the 
 fear of death, the love of immortality, is the living, goading 
 anxiety of every son and daughter of the abnormal race. 
 We know that it is not best for us to live, yet, oh! how we 
 fear to die. 
 
 No man is happy in his present situation, but hopes — by 
 the acquisition of more wealth, of higher political station, of 
 personal influence, of oratorical celebrity, of literary dis- 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 349 
 
 tiiiction, of military renown, — tliat he will better his condi- 
 tion, that he will improve the circumstances with which he 
 is surrounded, that he will add to himself those things which 
 are necessary to perfect his happiness, and that with himself, 
 at least, all will be well in the future. He knows, however, 
 how utterly preposterous it is for all others to expect happi- 
 ness in this life. 
 
 With all the vigor and tenacity of our souls, we love the 
 future of our present life ; and notwithstanding time flies 
 with the speed of thought, yet, short as is the space allotted 
 us, "we press towards the future, in which we expect to be so 
 much more happy than we now are. We contemn the pres- 
 ent, we despise and loathe the circumstances with which we 
 are surrounded, still hoping against hope, against the light 
 of experience, against our better informed judgments, that 
 ■we shall be happy in the future. Nevertheless, the happy 
 future keeps ever just before us, and we remain still in pos- 
 session of the miserable present. 
 
 We are wretched now, we are miserable here, and yet we 
 desire with all the energies of our nature to live on ; we 
 wish to stay here, still foolishly hoping that all will be well 
 in the future ; and yet full well we know that the future of 
 happiness can never come to us in our present mode of exist- 
 ence. In hope we live, in hope we make all our efforts ; 
 without hope the present would be intolerable ; and yet we 
 know that our hopes can never be realized. 
 
 How could we be more miserable, than we are, in this liv- 
 ing death ? " O wretched man that I am, who shall deliver 
 me from the body of this death ? " "I thank God, through 
 our Lord Jesus Christ," for in him is brought to view a rea- 
 sonable hope of life and salvation to our lost and ruined 
 race. " The wages of sin is death ; but the gift of God is 
 eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord." 
 30 
 
350 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 We have seen that Adam was made pure and good and 
 highly intellectual, and was sent into the world to be its sove- 
 reign ; and that since he was made to be immortal, the love 
 of life and sole sovereignty was so deeply implanted in his 
 nature, that happiness without them was utterly impossible. 
 He evidently understood the great law that whatever repro- 
 duces must die, and was solemnly warned against its infrac- 
 tion in the figurative language, "In the day thou eatest 
 thereof thou shalt surely die." 
 
 "We have seen that the woman whom God gave to be with 
 Adam was persuaded by one of his servants, a red man, that 
 she might become the mother of a race of like superiority 
 Avith herself and Adam ; " for," said he, " God doth know that 
 in the day ye eat thereof your eyes shall be opened, and ye 
 shall be as gods, knowing good and evil." The devil never 
 uttered a more fearful truth than this, although his purpose 
 was only to deceive ; for, whereas, they had only known 
 good ; after they had eaten the forbidden fruit, they and the 
 race sprung from them have known evil, and that contin- 
 ually; so that they, better than any other creatures, knew 
 good and evil, because theirs was the knowledge derived 
 from actual experience. 
 
 We have seen that the men of the old red race, who mul- 
 tiplied and replenished the earth in obedience to the com- 
 mand of their Creator, were called the sons of God, while the 
 descendants of Adam were called men or the Adams, because 
 they had been ushered into the world contrary to the ex- 
 pressed will of the Almighty, and they were therefore 
 "strangers and aliens" to the household of God, "having 
 no hope, and being without God in the world;" that this 
 law, when violated by Adam, w'as no longer insisted upon, 
 and that wdiich was a mortal sin in Adam was not even 
 rebuked in his descendants: nevertheless, "Death hath 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 351 
 
 reigned over them from Adam to Christ, who had not sinned 
 after the similitude of Adam's transgression." 
 
 We have seen that the rebellion of the world's great king 
 against the authority of high heaven, not only imposed death 
 and misery upon the race whom he chose to propagate, as 
 the unavoidable condition of their being, but transferred 
 the government of the world to him who is called "the 
 prince of the power of the air and the prince of this world ; " 
 and that the earth was cursed by the destruction of the per- 
 pendicular polarity of its axis, and thus all nature suffered 
 in the fall of Adam. "For the creature was made subject to 
 vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him who hath subjected 
 the same in hope." " For we know that the whole creation 
 groaneth and travaileth in pain together until now." 
 
 We have concluded that since the race of Adam was 
 thrust unbidden into the world, they have not, as his other 
 creatures, the right to claim even his ordinary providence ; 
 and yet " God so loved the world that he gave his only-be- 
 gotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not per- 
 ish, but have everlasting life." 
 
 It now remains for us to show how we, who are by nature 
 strangers and foreigners to the household of God, have re- 
 ceived " the power to become the sons of God." " They 
 which are the children of the flesh, these are not the chil- 
 dren of God ; but the children of the promise are counted for 
 the seed." "So, then, they that are in the flesh cannot 
 please God." " For if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die." 
 " Because the carnal mind is enmity against God ; for it is 
 not subject to the law of God, neither, indeed, can be." 
 "As in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made 
 alive." 
 
 These, and many other scriptures which might be cited, 
 prove that all who die in Adam, and that are strangers and 
 aliens from God, are the children of the flesh, and not chil- 
 
352 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 dren of God ; and yet, in the days of Noah, there was a class 
 of beings in the world who were called the sons of God. 
 The crying sin for which the world was destroyed by the flood 
 of waters was the fact of the Adams giving their daughters 
 in marriage to the sons of God. 
 
 The anger of God was kindled, not against the sons of 
 God for this intermarriage, but against the Adams, whose 
 daughters they took to wife. The offspring of these inter- 
 marriages were children of the flesh ; for, instead of being 
 called the sons of God, as their fathers were, it is not only 
 said that they were giants, but that they became mighty 
 men, or Adams. 
 
 The Mongolian, or mixed race of Cain, whom he brought 
 up from the daughters of the sons of God, and the Malay 
 or mixed race whom we have concluded were reared by 
 Canaan and a negress, are the descendants of Adam ; not 
 perfect in their generations, it is true, but yet descendants 
 of Adam. From these mixed races could not spring that 
 seed which must bruise the serpent's head, because enmity, 
 which was the result of the fall, should exist between the 
 seed of the woman, or the Adams, and the seed of the ser- 
 pent ; therefore, where these two seeds were amalgamated, it 
 would be impossible for the one to bruise the other's head, 
 or for that other to bruise his heel. 
 
 The mixed races, or the Mongolians and JSIalayans, have 
 never been a warlike people ; but the unadulterated red 
 men, as well as the white race, have ever been not only war- 
 like, but wherever they have met, they have been deadly 
 enemies and uncompromising belligerents. If, therefore, the 
 declaration that the seed of the woman should bruise the 
 serpent's head, in the twofold sense in which we have taken 
 it ; that is, that the Adams, or white men, should extermi- 
 nate the serpents, or red men, and from the Adamic race 
 should arise a mighty Prince, who should restore all things 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 353 
 
 as they were before the fall — then there was an absolute 
 necessity for the general destruction of the giants, or mixed 
 descendants of Seth. 
 
 Noah, however, was found to be perfect in his generations, 
 and he was saved from death by the flood, and through him 
 the pure race of Adam was preserved. Christ, in order 
 that he might be the second Adam, in order that he might 
 be the restorer, and that he might be the king, not only of 
 the inferior races, but that he might be supreme over all, 
 must needs be perfect in his generations. This could not be, 
 were he, in any way the most remote, connected with or de- 
 scended from the negro race. 
 
 Were the people of the United States to ask for a king 
 to rule over them, notwithstanding the monomania on the 
 subject of the unity of the races, and the wide-mouthed 
 professions of love and sympathy for " our unfortunate 
 black brother ; " yet it is doubtful whether the most devout 
 worshipper of the black god would be willing to receive a 
 mulatto, or an individual in whom there was the least taint 
 of negro blood, to be the perpetual ruler of this country. 
 Fanaticism might induce us to submit to a man of mixed 
 blood, but will the most ultra fanatic deliberately seek to 
 make the children of a negro the superiors, the rulers of 
 his own through perpetual generations? 
 
 On the contrary, we are so jealous on this subject that we 
 could find none among the millions of pure-blooded white 
 men in America whom we consider good enough to be 
 elevated so greatly above ourselves, but more especially 
 whose children we willingly would assist in constituting the 
 hereditary lords and sovereigns of our own ; and if anarchy, 
 misrule, and oppression should goad the people of this 
 country into a change of their form of government, Ave may 
 expect that they will choose a king from some of the royal 
 families of Europe. 
 30* 
 
354 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 Moreover, to test fully your feelings iu regard to the 
 equality, or, rather, the superiority of one race over another, 
 do not ask what you would do yourself, but suppose that 
 you have a daughter, beautiful in person, accomplished in 
 mind, amiable in disposition, every way lovely, and such as 
 you would have her to be, would you look among the sable 
 sons of Africa for a partner for your child ? Would not 
 every feeling within you revolt at the thought of giving her 
 to the embraces of a man known to have the most remote 
 taint of negro blood in his veins ? 
 
 It is the voice of nature thundering to your mind and 
 conscience that miscegenation is a terrible crime against the 
 order vrhich God has established — a proclamation to you, 
 individually, of that great fundamental law, " Let every 
 creature multiply after his kind." If, however, the Indian 
 and the negro are descended from Adam and Eve, it is but 
 right that their more fortunate white brethren should bring 
 the unfortunates up by giving their daughters in marriage 
 to the sons of negroes and Indians, and by taking wives for 
 their sons from among Indian and negro women. 
 
 No sane man will thus voluntarily curse his posterity 
 with that inferiority which invariably attaches to the mixed 
 races. Then reason, and the interior voice of nature, as 
 well as revelation, all proclaim the plurality of the races, 
 the crime of miscegenation, and the impossibility of a man 
 of mixed blood having the capacity for ruling the highest 
 type of men. Hence we must conclude that the man 
 Christ Jesus, who came into the world not only to restore 
 the dominion which Adam lost, but also to build up a king- 
 dom from the abnormal race itself, must be perfect in his 
 generations, or purely descended, through Noah, from Adam 
 and Eve. 
 
 Moreover, to assure us of this fact, — being supposed to 
 be the son of David, — his lineage from Adam is carefully 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 355 
 
 preserved and transmitted to us. Thamar, the mother of 
 Phares, through whom the royal family of Israel descended, 
 was a Canaanitish woman ; a proof, if additional evidence 
 were necessary, that the descendants even of Canaan, 
 against whom the curse of inferiority was directed — at 
 least those of them who inhabited Palestine — were of the 
 pure blood of the white man, or Adam. The virgin Mary 
 was of the tribe of Levi, of the family of the priests, of 
 whose perfect lineage there could be no doubt; and they 
 were descended from Ham, as well as from Shem, for the 
 wife of Levi was a Canaanitish woman. We have no evi- 
 dence that the genealogy of Christ in any way comes 
 down through Japheth. The latter, however, is the domi- 
 nant, if not the superior, family at this day ; so that we 
 may safely conclude that these families may have produced 
 varieties of the Adamic or white race ; but by no possi- 
 bility could the sons of Noah have been the creators of the 
 three standard races of men. 
 
 History deals with the families of each, and they are and 
 have ever been white men. Ancient history, both sacred 
 and profane, introduces for its characters the children of 
 Shem and Ham ; and if any mention is made of the children 
 of Japheth, it is only the rude barbarians who inhabited 
 Greece and Rome when the descendants of Ham colonized 
 those countries, and planted there the arts and sciences 
 which they had brought from their native land. It is only 
 in comparatively modern times that the Scandinavian hordes 
 have poured down from northern Europe and become his- 
 toric characters. 
 
 Even in this view, had not Canaan been the father of the 
 mixed, and therefore inferior, race of the IMalayans, yet the 
 curse of Noah has been fully verified. If these northern 
 liordes be the descendants of Japheth, of which we suppose 
 there can be no doubt, have they not taken possession of 
 
356 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 and dwelt in the tents of Shem, and have they not been 
 served by the people of Southern Europe and Northern 
 Africa, countries settled by Phoenicians, whom we know to 
 have been the children of Ham, and of his son, Canaan ? 
 
 Nevertheless, Christ Jesus is perfect in his generations, 
 as Noah was, and consequently is perfectly competent in 
 this view to be the ruler of nations. Since, however, our 
 race is so ambitious, so averse to submission to any au- 
 thority of an equal, hence, he who was born of our race, 
 was conceived by the virgin, by the power of the Highest, 
 and was therefore the only son of God of the Adamic race. 
 
 He alone, of all the Adams' posterity, came into the world 
 in obedience to the commands, and in conformity with the 
 preordination of the Almighty. All others were forced in 
 upon his providence, on which account he is called the sec- 
 ond Adam. The first Adam was the son of God, and came 
 into the world to be its supreme ruler, but having failed, 
 through disobedience, it was necessary that the second Adam 
 come to accomplish his mission. 
 
 The government of a peaceful, quiet, and happy world, 
 such as it was when the first Adam came, was not laid upon 
 his shoulder ; but a world of warfare, where every evil pas- 
 sion ran riot, where all was lost, ruined, was the inheritance 
 of the second Adam, and he must first restore order, peace, 
 subordination, before he could fully inaugurate his govern- 
 ment. In order to do this, the demands of the violated law 
 must be satisfied, and a peculiar people must be raised up 
 from the abnormal race. 
 
 " The carnal mind is enmity against God ; for it is not 
 subject to the law of God, neither, indeed, can be." This 
 enmity must be overcome, which could not be effected but 
 by making the children of the flesh the children of God. 
 When we have been made children of the Most High, and 
 not till then, are we in a position to receive instruction from 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 357 
 
 him necessary to qualify us to fill the exalted positions to 
 which we aspire, without which we can never be happy, 
 and which will be the inheritance of the children of God. 
 
 The question comes up, here, How can the children of the 
 flesh become the heirs of God and joint heirs with the Lord 
 Jesus Christ ? " Verily, verily, I say unto thee, except a 
 man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God." 
 This divine declaration shows that we are not the sons of 
 God, that we are aliens and foreigners to his household. 
 In order, therefore, that we become his children, it is abso- 
 lutely necessary that we be born again. 
 
 Had we been his children naturally, in other words, had 
 we come into the world in obedience to his command, would 
 it not be singular to say " Ye must be born again," and that 
 without regeneration no individual of the Adamic race can 
 see the kingdom of God ? Nevertheless, we are the children 
 of Adam, procreated in disobedience of the known will of 
 God, with the avowed intention of rivalry with him ; for the 
 inducement offered by the serpent was this : "For God doth 
 know that in the day ye eat thereof ... ye shall be as 
 gods." 
 
 We are not only miserable because we have inherited 
 from our first parents the high ambition for sole sovereignty 
 and immortality, which in the very nature of things cannot 
 be gratified, but because we have inherited also the carnal 
 mind, which is enmity against God ; wherefore "we are with- 
 out hope, and without God in the world." Then, "Marvel 
 not that I said unto thee, Ye must be born again. That 
 which is born of the flesh is flesh, and that which is born of 
 the Spirit is spirit." 
 
 The abnormal race have been born of the flesh, and there- 
 fore of the flesh reap corruption, or, beipg reproduced and 
 reproducing again, they must be subject to the universal 
 law that whatever reproduces must die, and like must beget 
 
358 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 like in every sense of the word ; therefore the love of immor- 
 tality and of royal authority, which were bestowed on Adam 
 for the wisest and noblest purposes, have been by him trans- 
 mitted to all his race. The gratification of these desires, or 
 the means of their gratification, he could not transmit to his 
 children, because he forfeited both the one and the other in 
 the very act of becoming our father. 
 
 It is clear, then, that the children of Adam are not, neither 
 can they become, the children of God, except they be adopted 
 by him. " Nicodemus saith unto him. How can a man be 
 born when he is old? can he enter the second time into 
 his mother's womb, and be born?" The question of Nico- 
 demus is still a great mystery ; yet it is certain that except 
 a man be born of the Spirit and water, he cannot enter the 
 kingdom of heaven. 
 
 Since flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God, 
 and since we are the carnal children of carnal Adam, there- 
 fore we must be regenerated, and born of water and the 
 Spirit, before we can become spiritually minded ; we must 
 be adopted into the family of God, then we can have the 
 right to claim him as our father. 
 
 How could this be, since we are flesh and blood, and at 
 bitter enmity against God, who is a spirit of such immacu- 
 late purity that he cannot look upon sin or rebellion against 
 his authority with the least degree of allowance ? Our gross, 
 contaminated nature cannot come in direct contact with the 
 transcendent intelligence of the universe; "for no man may 
 see God and live;" "because God, out of Christ, is a con- 
 suming fire." 
 
 He ci-eated Adam pure and holy and good, and for a 
 particular purpose, which he could not accomplish if he 
 became a procreator. In violation of an express command, 
 he did propagate his species; hence, notwithstanding God is 
 our Creator and our Judge, yet we are not his children, and 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 359 
 
 have no claims whatever, not even upon his general provi- 
 dence. Nevertheless, of his boundless mercy and infinite 
 goodness, he ordained a plan whereby we might be saved 
 from our hopeless wretchedness. 
 
 He sent his Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, who should 
 condemn sin in the flesh, and who should stand as a days- 
 man between God and man. He was appointed our Judge, 
 who " was tempted in all points as we are, and who could 
 be touched with the feelings of our infirmities." 
 
 We cannot come directly to God ; yet we may approach 
 his Son, for he assumed our material nature that, through 
 him and by him, our sins might be forgiven, and we might 
 receive the power to become the sons of God. " Unto us a 
 child is born, and unto us a son is given," and the same is 
 the " Everlasting Father." " Through him we receive the 
 sj)irit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father." 
 
 As " the first man Adam " is our natural father, " in 
 whom we all die," so " the second Adam is the Lord from 
 glory," in whom we may all live, and through whom we 
 have access to the throne of the heavenly grace, and are 
 made the children of the Most High. For " if any man be 
 in Christ, he is a new creature," no more " a stranger and 
 foreigner, but a fellow-citizen with the saints and of the 
 house of God." " There is therefore now no condemnation to 
 them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the 
 flesh, but after the Spirit." 
 
 " For we know that the whole creation groaneth and tra- 
 vail eth in pain together until now. And not only they, but 
 ourselves also, which have the first-fruits of the Spirit, even 
 we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for the adop- 
 tion, to wit, the redemption of our bodies." Then, although 
 we may have been regenerated and born again, and are the 
 children of God by adoption, yet "we have not appre- 
 hended, but we press forward that we may apprehend, and 
 
360 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 we groau within ourselves for the" full "adoption, to wit, 
 the redemption of our bodies." 
 
 Had we been made to die as the red roan was ; in other 
 words, had Adam been made to reproduce, and therefore 
 subject to the law of death, and had his disobedience 
 brought u^Don himself and his race what is termed " moral 
 and spiritual death," (if the language conveys any idea, and 
 if we understand it,) then, when we had been received into 
 the family of God, we should have been contented. The 
 desire, howevei-, of the immortality of the body, inherited 
 from Adam, who was made to be immortal, both soul and 
 body, renders it necessary to our happiness that we live for- 
 ever in our dual nature. 
 
 Christ came into the world to purchase back our bodies 
 from death. When " he was crucified, dead and buried, 
 and rose again on the third day," then were fulfilled all the 
 prophecies which refer to him as our prophet and our 
 priest, and the resurrection of the bodies of the pure- 
 blooded and, possibly, of the miscegenated descendants of 
 Adam was secured. " For as in Adam all die, even so in 
 Christ shall all be made alive." 
 
 " Now, if Christ be preached that he rose from the dead, 
 how say some among you that there is no resurrection of the 
 dead ? " " If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we 
 are of all men most miserable. But now is Christ risen 
 from the dead, and become the first-fruits of them tliat slept. 
 For since by man came death, by man came also the resur- 
 rection of the dead." 
 
 We may have been adopted as the children of God, yet 
 we have not the full assurance of that adoption until the 
 redemption of the body is accomplished, that is, until we 
 have passed through the change necessary to satisfy the 
 law violated by Adam, and our bodies are raised to immor- 
 tality through the merits of the second Adam. When we 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 361 
 
 have attained to the redemption of our bodies, " then shall 
 we see clearly, and know even as we are known," and then 
 will hope be merged in fruition, and we shall be " heirs of 
 God, and joint heirs with the Lord Jesus Christ." 
 
 " There is no other name given under heaven whereby 
 men may be saved, except that of the Lord Jesus." Through 
 him we may be regenerated ; we may be born again ; we 
 may be adopted into the household of God ; and through 
 him we may attain to the resurrection of our bodies. He is 
 the incarnation of Deity, for the purpose of reconciling the 
 Adams to God. 
 
 He, as the great captain of our salvation, assumed our 
 sinful nature, and by fulfilling the law and satisfying all its 
 requirements, vindicated its reasonableness, and left us with- 
 out excuse. How often is God charged with having made 
 us with passions and instincts which render it impossible 
 for us to keep the laws ? If Adam sinned, why was not he 
 alone punished, and his descendants left to stand upon their 
 own merits ? Or why was such a test of obedience imposed 
 upon him that he could not resist the temptation to its vio- 
 lation ? 
 
 We have seen that Adam could not have been made dif- 
 ferent from what he was, otherwise he could not have filled 
 the high station which he came into the world to occupy. 
 We have seen that God, in mercy to his lonely, isolated con- 
 dition, made a woman, gave her to be with Adam as a com- 
 panion, but solemnly warned him against the act of procrea- 
 tion ; and that the woman, in the face of this warning, 
 suffered herself to be drawn away from the path of virtue, 
 not for the purpose of gratifying a resistless passion, but to 
 the end that she might become the mother of a race supe- 
 rior to all the races which God had made ; that Adam was 
 not deceived, but having consented to the folly of the 
 
362 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 woman, was wilfully the author of all our misery and all 
 our sufferings ; of all our sickness, sorrow, pain, and death. 
 
 The second Adam came into the world to undo what was 
 thus so fearfully done amiss by the first Adam. He did not 
 come a pure, new creation from the hands of his Father, as 
 the first Adam had done, but was born of our sinful race, 
 yet was he conceived by a virgin of the Holy Ghost. He 
 was the son of Adam, and he was the only-begotten son of 
 God ; indeed, the only son of God of this entire race, except 
 the first Adam, and those Avho are adopted into his family 
 through the merits and intercessions of the second Adam. 
 
 He was not only tempted, as the first Adam was, but he 
 was tempted in all points as we are, yet without sin. The 
 lust of power and the pride of life were appealed to, but the 
 Son of man resisted them all. He was buffetted, spat upon, 
 and evil entreated in a thousand ways. He was scourged 
 and imprisoned ; he was numbered with the transgressors ; 
 his name was cast out as evil ; and, finally, he was put to 
 the most cruel and ignominious death which the malice of 
 devils could invent ; yet, " as the sheep before her shearers 
 is dumb, so he opened not his mouth." 
 
 By a thought, he could have prevented all of these in- 
 dignities ; by a word, he could have destroyed his persecu- 
 tors ; but he submitted to all, for, had he not suffered on, 
 how could we have been saved ? Had he not submitted, 
 how should we have learned humility ? Had he not died, 
 how could we have attained to the redemption of the body, 
 to wit, the resurrection of the dead ? 
 
 He came to reconcile the world to God, which could be 
 accomplished only by his suffering and death ; but now the 
 justice of God towards man is so clearly vindicated, that 
 we are left wholly without excuse. Adam was made a free 
 agent, and he chose death rather than life ; we, being like 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 363 
 
 liiiii, are also free agents, and we may choose between life 
 and death as freely as did Adam. 
 
 The difference in the condition of Adam and his race is 
 tills, that the former was pure, and holy, and good, and 
 must have voluntarily sinned before he could die ; while we 
 are "conceived in sin, and brought forth in iniquity," and 
 naturally subject to the law of death ; but if we will accept 
 of Christ as our prophet, priest, and king, we shall attain 
 unto immortality, and an inheritance incorruptible, and that 
 shall not fade away. 
 
 If we shall choose life, then shall we be chosen to be the 
 sons of God, then shall we be elected, then shall we be re- 
 generated, then shall we be adopted into the household of 
 our Heavenly Father, and all our desires having been chas- 
 tened and brought into subordination to his will, we shall 
 have them fully gratified, as fully as those of Adam were 
 when he was assured of immortality, and held in his hands 
 the government of the world. We shall occupy a more 
 desirable position than he, for having passed through our 
 change from death unto life, our immortality, as his did, 
 will not depend upon any contingency whatever ; but being 
 his glorified sons, " we shall be heirs of God, and joint heirs 
 with the Lord Jesus Christ." 
 
 We are all the children of Adam, the children of the flesh, 
 and enemies to God ; but he, of his abundant mercy, sees 
 proper to adopt from among us into his family such as 
 obey him, and by the power of his Holy Spirit he brings 
 them into covenant relations with himself. Others, who 
 harden their hearts and stiffen their necks, he leaves to 
 themselves, who work out, with greediness, their own 
 destruction. 
 
 "What shall we say then? Is there any unrighteous- 
 ness with God ? God forbid. For he saith to Moses, ' I 
 will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will have 
 
364 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 compassion on wliom I will have compassion.' So, then, it is 
 not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God 
 that showeth mercy. For the scripture saith unto Pharaoh, 
 Even for this same purpose have I raised thee up, that I 
 might shew my power in thee, and that my name might be 
 declared through all the earth. Therefore hath he mercy 
 on whom he will have mercy, and whom he will he hard- 
 en eth." 
 
 If we go to an orphan asylum, and select one of its inmates, 
 and adopt her as our own child, raise and educate her as 
 such, and make her the heir to our whole estate, all must 
 agree that this is a great mercy to the poor orphan whom 
 we have adopted; but who will charge us with injustice 
 towards those orphans whom we passed by, or who will insist 
 that because we are pleased to adopt one, that therefore we 
 are bound to adopt all the inmates of the asylum ? 
 
 We are the orphans whom our father Adam has left in 
 this great lazar-house — the heirs of penury, of want, of misery, 
 and of death. Without money and without price, God, 
 through the death and resurrection of his Son, has freely 
 restored us all to that immortality which was forfeited by 
 Adam. " For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall 
 all be made alive." If his goodness and mercy lead him to 
 select from us such as shall become heirs of salvation, what 
 ofience is that to those whom he does not elect, whom he 
 does not adopt into his family ? 
 
 He, being omniscient, will adopt those only whom he fore- 
 knows will be the heirs of salvation. "For whom he did 
 foreknow he also did predestinate to be conformed to the 
 image of his Son, that he might be the first-born among 
 many brethren. JNIoreover, whom he did predestinate, them 
 he also called ; and whom he called, them he also justified ; 
 and whom he justified, them he also glorified." 
 
 Nevertheless, the plan of salvation is as broad in its ap- 
 
THE EIBLE TKUE. 365 
 
 plication as the misery wrought by the fall. Not only shall 
 all rise again to immoi'tality — some to reign with Christ, 
 -and the others to go away into that perdition prepared for 
 the devil and his angels — but the ample commission is, 
 "Go into all the world, and preach ray gospel to every crea- 
 ture ; and he that believeth and is baptized [or maketh a 
 public confession that Christ is the Son of God] shall be 
 saved ; and he that believeth not shall be damned." The 
 offer of salvation is free to all, and since we are free agents, 
 we all may accept or reject it ; therefore, " thou art inex- 
 cusable, O man ! whoever thou art ; " and if thou art lost, 
 thou canst not lay the blame to the charge of thy God, nor 
 yet of Adam. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 
 The First and Second Advent— The Faith of the Chris- 
 tian—The Faith of the Jew— Both Taught in the 
 Bible — Misapplication of Prophecy. 
 
 THE original design of the Almighty in sending Adam 
 into the world was that he might be the sole sovereign 
 of the world, and that he might consolidate all the tribes 
 and families then upon the earth into one vast kingdom, 
 which, as vicegerent of God, he should govern in a manner 
 similar to the government of the hierarchy of the heavens. 
 Since Adam failed in the performance of his duties, and by 
 his voluntary act introduced a condition of things which 
 rendered it impossible for him to effect the object of his mis- 
 sion ; and since the race over whom he came to rule was 
 representatively active in the introduction of the new and 
 superior race; and since the enmity between them, and the 
 31* 
 
366 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 ambition of tlie latter and the pride of the former would 
 forever preclude the possibility of subordination and peace 
 and quiet among either race — therefore, it became necessary 
 for the second Adam to come into the world, to accomplish 
 the will of his Heavenly Father, and to establish his king- 
 dom on earth, as he had first intended. 
 
 Moreover, because the old red race has well-nigh passed 
 oflT the stage of action before the onward march of the rest- 
 less, usurping race of Adam ; since these " are children of 
 the flesh," and since " the carnal mind is enmity against 
 God, not subject to the law^ of God, neither indeed can be," 
 therefore they must be adopted and be made the children of 
 God before his kingdom could come, before his will could be 
 done on earth as it is done in heaven. 
 
 The divine majesty was manifested in the flesh. He was 
 born of a woman, and labored and suffered among the chil- 
 dren of men. He died in obedience to the law, was buried, 
 and in the power of God arose again on the third day. He 
 showed himself to his disciples, proved to them that he was 
 not a spirit merely, in the resemblance of manhood, but that 
 he was " clothed upon " with the identical body in which 
 they had known him. When all was finished, and the evi- 
 dence of his death and the resurrection of his body were 
 fully established, then, in the presence of about five hundred 
 witnesses, he ascended up to his God and to our God, and a 
 cloud received him out of their sight. 
 
 "What must have been the anguish and disappointment of 
 the disciples, who had followed him in all his travels, and 
 who had firmly believed he was the promised Messiah who 
 should have restored the throne of David in more than its 
 primitive glory, when they saw him smitten, stricken of God, 
 and aflflicted, and unresistingly led to execution, and when 
 they saw him taken from the cross, dead, and buried ? 
 
 They were seized with amazement. They were frightened 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 367 
 
 from their faith in the garden of Gethsemane ; for though 
 he had time and again foretold these events, yet they could 
 not believe that the Son of God could suffer. When all was 
 finished, when they saw their Master evidently dead, they 
 were scattered, like sheep without a shepherd, over the moun- 
 tains of Israel. They wandered about without purpose ; but 
 finding no comfort for the loss of their head, no palliative for 
 the anguish, the mortification of their misplaced confidence, 
 they came together on the third day to condole with each 
 other of their great bereavement and their unutterable dis- 
 appointment. 
 
 They said to one another, " The chief priests and our rulers 
 have delivered him to be condemned to death, and have 
 crucified him. But we trusted it had been he which should 
 have redeemed Israel ; and, besides all this, to-day is the 
 third day since all these things were done." "Then Jesus, 
 presenting himself to them, said unto them, O fools, and 
 slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken ! 
 Ought not Christ to have suffered these things, and to enter 
 into his glory ? " 
 
 When the disciples were assured of the fiict that he had 
 really risen from the dead, "they asked of him, saying, 
 Lord, wilt thou at this time restore again the kingdom to 
 Israel ? And he said unto them, It is not for you to know 
 the times nor the seasons which the Father hath put in his 
 own power." 
 
 It is apparent that not only the Scribes and Pharisees 
 looked for Messiah to come in the character of a mighty 
 conqueror, to establish in great pomp the regal authority 
 of his father David, but even the chosen apostles, who had 
 followed him through all his pilgrimage, still believed, after 
 his death and resurrection, that his mission here was to es- 
 tablish then a universal temporal empire, which should be 
 as permanent as the everlasting hills. No doubt this was 
 
368 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 the kind of kingdom of which they understood him to speak 
 in all his teachings while he remained with them, else why 
 should they have contended about who should be the greatest 
 in the kingdom of God ? else, why should the sons of Zebe- 
 dee have requested that they might sit on his right hand 
 and on his left, when he should come into his kingdom, 
 or a,scend the throne of his father David ? 
 
 There is a large class of prophecies which indicate point- 
 edly that the power of Christ should be what we term tem- 
 poral power, or a government symbolized by the reign of 
 David. The doctors of the law had seized upon these, and 
 had wholly ignored that other class of prophecies which 
 speak of it only as a spiritual kingdom, wherein he would 
 rule only by moral suasion, and in which his only sceptre 
 should be love. 
 
 They remembered that he should take the government 
 upon his shoulder, that he was to be "the Prince of Peace. 
 Of the increase of his government and peace there shall be no 
 end, upon the throne of David, and upon his kingdom, to 
 order it, and to establish it with judgment and with peace 
 from henceforth even forever." Nevertheless, they were ob- 
 livious to the fact that he should be "despised and rejected 
 of men ; a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief; that he 
 should be wounded for our transgressions, bruised for our in- 
 iquities ; and that by his stripes we should be healed." They 
 forgot the prophecy which says, " He was taken from prison 
 and from judgment, and who shall declai'e his generation? 
 for he was cut off out of the land of the living." Neither 
 , did they remember that "he should make his grave with 
 the wicked and with the rich in his death." 
 
 He taught his disciples from the first that it was necessary 
 for Christ to suffer many things, and to be crucified by the 
 Jews; that his mission in the world at that time was to es- 
 tablish his spiritual kingdom ; that is, to put in operation 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 369 
 
 the means for bringing many sons unto God, and thus to 
 prepare the way for finally establishing the throne of David, 
 or the universal empire of the second Adam. 
 
 Their minds, however, were not fully impressed with this 
 view of the subject until he had risen from the dead, and 
 had commissioned them to "go into all the world and preach 
 my gospel to every creature ; and he that believeth and is 
 baptized shall be saved, and he that believeth not shall be 
 damned." After that, and when they had seen him received 
 up into heaven, they perceived the import of the prophecies 
 which spoke of "the sufferings of Christ," and lost sight of 
 those wdiich speak of "the glory which should follow;" and 
 thus the broad issue between the Christians and the Jews 
 Avas made up, and has continued to this day. 
 
 When the prophets foretold the restoration of Israel and 
 the throne of David, the Jews would not understand them 
 to mean more than the gathering together of the twelve 
 tribes of the sons of Jacob, and the re-establishment of the 
 authority of the sou of Jesse over them, as it was in the days 
 of Solomon ; no, not even when they declared that God had 
 given to his Christ "the heathen for an inheritance, and the 
 uttermost parts of the earth for a possession." 
 
 Though after his resurrection he succeeded in impressing 
 the minds of the apostles with the truth that they were to 
 preach repentance, faith, and baptism, the forgiveness of 
 sins, regeneration, and adoption into the family of God ; 
 yet they believed that they were sent but to the lost sheep 
 of the house of Israel ; for it was only after a vision and an 
 express command from heaven that Peter could be induced 
 to go into the house of that devout man Cornelius, and 
 preach the gospel to him and his, because he was not of the 
 circumcision. When the vessel was let down from heaven 
 filled with all manner of four-footed beasts and creeping 
 things, and the language of the vision was "Arise, Peter, 
 
370 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 kill and eat," the reply of the chief of the apostles was, 
 "not so, Lord, for I have never eaten anything that is com- 
 mon or unclean." 
 
 The broad extent of the commission, "Go into all the 
 world and preach my gospel to every creature," was not 
 thoroughly comprehended by the apostles even after all 
 this. Not until after the subject was grasped by the expan- 
 sive intellect of the great apostle of the Gentiles, who had 
 been brought up at the feet of Gamaliel, and was thoroughly 
 taught in the law and the proj^hets, was it clearly understood 
 by the twelve witnesses themselves, that the middle wall of 
 partition was utterly broken down and removed ; and that 
 henceforth there should be no difference between the Jew 
 and the Gentile, the bond and the free ; but that all men 
 everywhere were now called upon to repent and to be bap- 
 tized for the remission of their sins ; and that it was just as 
 necessary for the Jew as for the barbarian to be regenerated 
 and adopted into the family of God. 
 
 No doubt the apostles, especially Paul, understood that 
 after the Adamic race had been made the children of God 
 by adoption, and a people had thus been prepared for the 
 establishment of a theocracy, then Christ would come the 
 second time, with power and might, to establish the throne 
 of his father, David, and to govern the world as God gov- 
 erns the heavens. The learned apostle on one occasion was 
 caught up to the third heavens and saw unutterable things ; 
 things which it was unlawful for him to make known on 
 account of the ignorance of men. 
 
 Had Paul revealed to us what he saw at the time re- 
 ferred to, we suppose we should not now be under the neces- 
 sity of making an argument to prove that the class of 
 prophecies concerning Messiah, which are believed by the 
 Jews, are as true as those believed by the Christians ; but per- 
 haps it is just as necessary for our good that the veil should 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 371 
 
 have been upon our heart, as that it should have been upon 
 tliat of the Jew. 
 
 Had the Christian world been all the while confidently 
 looking forward to the establishment of the temporal power 
 of their Master, " the unlearned and the unstable would 
 have wrested" this truth "to their own destruction." How 
 could they have been instructed in the doctrine of regene- 
 ration, of humility, of faith in the atonement, of repentance 
 and right living, had their minds been always fixed on the 
 grandeur and magnificence of the universal empire, which 
 should be established by their once despised but now risen 
 and glorified Lord ? Nevertheless^ if we will look at the 
 subject in the light of reason and unprejudiced construction, 
 we shall see that the Scriptures which describe the tem- 
 poral authority of Messiah, are as pointed and as clear as 
 those which refer to his spiritual kingdom. 
 
 The Christian thinks it worse than Boetian stupidity 
 in the Jew not to perceive that their own projohets have 
 represented that Christ should come in the flesh and suffer 
 meekness, to teach us humility ; that he should come, as a 
 prophet and priest, to secure the regeneration of the chil- 
 dren of the flesh, to establish his kingdom in their hearts 
 and make them spiritual, that they might receive the power 
 to be called the sons of God. 
 
 The Jew considers it a strange delusion in the Christian 
 to believe that He who should be called Wonderful, Coun- 
 sellor, the Mighty God, the Everlasting Father, the Prince 
 of Peace, of the increase of whose government there should 
 be no end, should ever be stricken, smitten of God, and 
 forsaken ; that He should be crucified in the company of 
 thieves and buried as any other mortal man. 
 
 The Christian looks upon the Jews as being absurdly 
 bigoted, self-conceited, and wilfully blind to the truth. He 
 feels absolutely certain that " the veil is upon their heart, 
 
372 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 even unto this day, when Moses" and their own prophets 
 are " read ; " and he believes that since they had the oracles 
 of God committed to them, and yet rejected and murdered 
 Him who was sent of heaven to sit upon the throne of 
 David, therefore they are justly given over to hardness of 
 heart, " to believe a lie, that they may be damned." Hence 
 it has come to be orthodox Christianity to despise the Jew 
 as a reprobate, and to hate him for his thrift ; but we forget 
 that He in whom we trust said to the Canaanitish woman, 
 "I am sent to the lost sheep of the house of Israel ; is it 
 meet to take the bread of the children and give it to 
 dogs ?" 
 
 The Jew considers the Christian to be contemptibly su- 
 perstitious, inasmuch as they worship as God a man who 
 was executed as a felon near two thousand years ago. He 
 deems them uupardonably presumptuous, for that they take 
 upon themselves to understand Moses and the Hebrew pro- 
 phets better than he who has Abraham to his father ; that 
 they, being Gentiles, and therefore strangers and aliens from 
 the commonwealth of Israel, should thrust themselves into 
 the place of the lawyer and the doctor, and assume the 
 office of expounders of the laws of his fathers to him who 
 is native and " to the manner born." Thus, it is not 
 strange that unmitigated hate has existed between the Jew 
 and the Christian for near two thousand years, without the . 
 most remote prospect of a reconciliation under the present 
 dispensation. 
 
 It certainly is wrong for the Jews to refuse to have the 
 man Christ Jesus to reign over them. It was wrong for 
 them not to receive him when he first made his advent into 
 the world. Oh, how fearfully wrong to take him, who had 
 done no evil, from prison and from judgment and to deliver 
 him into the hands of the executioner, and that too in the 
 very face of the most graphic description of the scenes in 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 373 
 
 Mliich they were actors by their prophets ! However, it 
 was thus necessary for Christ to suffer, and this offence must 
 needs have come. But woe unto those by whom it came ; it 
 had been better for them that a millstone had been tied 
 about their necks and they had been drowned in the midst 
 of the sea, and far better that they had never been born. 
 
 Had it not been thus ; had Christ, who was a Jew accord- 
 ing to the flesh, been universally received by the Jews, then 
 the Gentiles might have excused themselves by saying that 
 this was a Jewish religion, and was not therefore of any 
 binding force upon them. Now, however, since he was re- 
 jected by the Jews, to whom he came, the Gentiles devoutly 
 received him, and claim the Christian religion as their own 
 system. 
 
 Knowing that Christ has come into the world, and has 
 died that we might live ; that he ascended up to his God 
 and to our God, to advocate the merits of his blood for the 
 remission of our sins ; that through him the children of the 
 flesh, or the Adams, may be made the children of God by 
 adoption, they believe that his offices have all been filled, 
 and that although he was very God and very man, for the 
 purpose of bringing us into covenant relations with God, 
 henceforth he is but God with us. 
 
 The Jews are still looking for the wonderful character 
 combining the manhood with the attributes of the gotihead 
 to come into the world ; for they know that Jesus of Naza- 
 reth has not ascended, or occupied the throne of his father 
 David ; which must be accomplished, or, as they believe, 
 Moses and the prophets were false witnesses of the glory 
 and grandeur of the reign of Messiah. 
 
 It will not do to say that the prophets described the celestial 
 authority, because there he is God, and his kingdom is from 
 everlasting to everlasting ; and it is a great confusion of 
 ideas to make Israel to mean heaven, and the throne of David 
 
874 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 to signify the high empyrean of the eternal Father. There- 
 fore the construction placed upon these prophecies by the 
 Jews is correct, or their true meaning has not yet been ap- 
 prehended. 
 
 Jesus Christ was despised and rejected of men ; he was a 
 man of sorrow and acquainted with grief; and he was so poor 
 that he not only had not where to lay his head, but was re- 
 duced to the necessity of performing a miracle in order to 
 pay his tribute to Caesar. He was a prisoner at the bar of 
 Pontius Pilate, and from thence he was led forth and exe- 
 cuted as a common malefactor. How does this comport with 
 the exalted majesty of him who should "come in power and 
 great glory," and should occupy the throne of David until 
 all powers and principalities were put under him ? 
 
 We conclude that, though the Jews were wrong in not 
 understanding the prophecies which foretell that Christ must 
 first come in humility and weakness, in order to secure the 
 means for the adoption of the abnormal race of the Adams, 
 yet that it is equally wrong in the Christian to lose sight of 
 those prophecies which portray, in glowing colors, the tem- 
 poral power of Christ, which certainly have not yet been 
 fulfilled, nor is it possible that they should be unless he shall 
 come again iuto^the world; and, it maybe, that this mistake 
 of Christians may prove still more fatal to them than the 
 "blind unbelief of the Jews did to that devoted people. 
 
 The Jews are now confidently looking for the advent of 
 Messiah ; but the Christians believe that he has already come 
 and fulfilled all his mission here, and that henceforth he sits 
 at the right hand of the majesty of the heavens as God 
 ruling in the affairs of men. 
 
 If the Christian faith be correct, what becomes of the 
 prophecies already mentioned, and many others to Avhich we 
 may hereafter refer? That God has created and sustains 
 all things ; that he is a jealous God, and rules in the heavens; 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 375 
 
 that he is justly entitled to the homage of every creature in 
 heaven and in earth, are facts made known to us by Moses 
 and the prophets in plain language; then is it reasonable to 
 suppose that they would teach us the same truths by repre- 
 senting heaven as Israel, and the eternal throne of God as 
 the throne of David? 
 
 We ax*e ready to admit that heavenly things are compared 
 to earthly things, when it is necessary to enable us to com- 
 prehend the heavenly; but inasmuch as the idea is universal 
 that God rules in the heavens, and inasmuch as the object 
 of Moses and the prophets was to impress upon us a knowl- 
 edge of the true God, to teach us of his attributes and how 
 we might worship him aright, is it at all reasonable to sup- 
 pose that Isaiah and the later prophets would have taught 
 us the same truths by the figure of a little kingdom on earth 
 and the throne of a man ? 
 
 We may be told that the prophecies here alluded to are 
 intended to show us how intimately the godhead and the 
 manhood are united in the person of Christ ; but if this be 
 the only view which we are to take of the subject, we are 
 again led into a hopeless confusion of ideas. 
 
 Was the incarnation of the Son of God for the salvation 
 of the heavens? or was it in order that this world might be 
 redeemed from the curse of the law? Has the world not 
 only been placed in as good, but in a better condition by 
 the second Adam, than it was in before the transgression of 
 the first Adam? And is there no further necessity for the 
 God-man to intercede for us with the Father? 
 
 If all the ofiices of Christ, the incarnate Son of God, have 
 been filled by him, there can be no further necessity for his 
 dual character, and we should now respect him merely as 
 man, or we should adore him only as God. If all who died 
 in Adam have been already made alive in Christ; if the spirit 
 of adoption, whereby we cry, "Abba, Father," has been re- 
 
376 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 ceived into the heart of every son and daughter of Adam ; 
 if the kingdom has been restored to Israel, and if the son 
 of David has been placed upon his throne; if the world has 
 been restored to the condition of bliss in which it was before 
 the fall of Adam ; if all these things have been accomplished, 
 then has Christ completed the work assigned him, and 
 "then," says Paul, "cometh the end, when he shall have 
 delivered up the kingdom to God, even the Father." But 
 we do know that these things have not been done; wherefore 
 we must still look for the man Christ Jesus to come among 
 us, to establish the throne of David forever, and to bring 
 into our miserable world more than the blessedness of the 
 Adamic ages. 
 
 The unbelieving Jew, whom we consider accursed of God, 
 believes all of the Old Testament prophecies in regard to the 
 temporal or earthly glory of Messiah ; and from the rivers 
 to the ends of the earth this peculiar people are anxiously 
 looking for the Prince of peace to come and restore the 
 kingdom of Israel, and to establish the throne of David 
 forever. 
 
 The Christian, however, who believes that Jesus was the 
 Christ, — thathe has come into the world, has suffered the just 
 for the unjust, to secure the adoption into the household of 
 God both of the Jew and of the Gentile, — not only ignores 
 those prophecies, but utterly refuses credence to the emphatic 
 declarations of him whom they call Lord, and of the wit- 
 nesses whom he chose out of the world to bear record con- 
 cerning him. 
 
 "And when he had spoken these things, while they," the 
 five hundred witnesses, "beheld, he was taken up; and a 
 cloud received him out of their sight. And while they 
 looked steadfastly towards heaven as he went up, behold, 
 two men stood by them in white apparel ; which also said, 
 Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into heaven ? 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 377 
 
 this same Jesus, which is taken up from you into heaven, 
 shall so come in like manner as ye have seen him go into 
 heaven." 
 
 After discoursing of the scenes which should transpire in 
 the last days, Christ himself says (Mark) : "And then shall 
 they see the Son of man coming in the clouds, with great 
 power and glory." He says the same in Luke ; and in John 
 he says : "And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will 
 come again and receive you unto myself, that where I am, 
 there ye may be also." In Matthew he says : " And then 
 shall appear the sign of the Son of man coming in the 
 clouds of heaven, with power and great glory." 
 
 If these, and many other New Testament Scriptures, were 
 taken in connection with the writings of Moses and the 
 prophets, where they speak of Messiah coming as a prince 
 and a ruler, then might the Christian as well as the Jew be 
 now looking for the advent of Immanuel. Therefore, " what 
 I say unto one, I say unto all. Watch, for in a day and an 
 hour when you do not expect, the Son of man will come." 
 The Christian, however, does not look forward to a second 
 coming of the Son of man, but only that " Christ shall come 
 as God, to judge the world in righteousness." 
 
 Before fixing down irrevocably on this conclusion, does it 
 not become us, who are not of the circumcision, to have suf- 
 ficient regard to the opinions of the doctors of the law — who 
 are of the seed of Abraham, and heirs of the covenant — to 
 give the subject of the temporal power of Christ a thorough 
 investigation in the light of reason ? If the Jewish rabbi 
 of all ages and every clime, have looked, and still look for 
 Messiah to establish the throne of David, which is a tem- 
 poral authority, ought we to treat the subject lightly? 
 
 If the Jews made a fatal mistake in ignoring the prophe- 
 cies referring to the spiritual kingdom and first advent of 
 Christ — notwithstanding the fact that they were the children 
 32* 
 
378 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 of promise, to ^vliom -was committed the oracles of God — ■ 
 ought we not, who are aliens and strangers from the com- 
 monwealth of Israel, to be very cautious how we heartily 
 and presumptuously reject the stronger, plainer, more 
 pointed prophecies in regard to his temporal kingdom, in 
 which all Israel believes, lest haply, we who have been made 
 the favored recipients of the later dispensation, be found 
 fighting against Christ in the day in which he shall " come 
 in the clouds of heaven, with power and great glory " ? Is 
 it not possible that such an attitude of unbelief might prove 
 more fatal to us than that of the Scribes and Pharisees did 
 to them — as fatal as that of the antediluvians in the preach- 
 ing of Noah did to them. 
 
 Jesus himself has said, " I came not to destroy, but to 
 fulfil the law. Heaven and earth may pass away, but not 
 one jot nor one tittle shall pass from the law until all be 
 fulfilled." 
 
 Some one says the New Testament Scriptures above allude 
 not to a second coming of Christ in his dual character, and 
 that the judgment which he will then dispense will be onlv 
 in the character of God, the eternal majesty. We have 
 already shown that if this view were correct, then those 
 prophecies which refer to his temporal power and glorv, to 
 fulfil which, as well as others, he assumed our sinful nature, 
 have utterly failed. 
 
 Again : what does John mean in the apocalyptic vision, 
 when, after stating that Satan should be bound and cast into 
 the bottomless pit, and shut up and sealed, that he might 
 deceive the nations no more until a thousand years were ful- 
 filled, he says: "And I saw thrones, and they sat upon 
 them, and judgment was given unto them; and I saw the 
 souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, 
 and for the word of God, and which had not worshipped 
 the beast, neither his image, neither had received his mark 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. Otd 
 
 upon their foreheads, or in their hands ; and they lived and 
 reigned with Christ a thousand years ? " 
 
 And again he says, " Blessed and holy is he that hath part 
 in the first resurrection ; on such the second death hath no 
 power, but they shall he priests of God and of his Christ, and 
 reign with him a thousand years." When " the Lion of the 
 tribe of Judah, the root of David," had prevailed, the spirits 
 of the redeemed " sung a new song, saying. Thou art worthy 
 to take the book and open the seals thereof; for thou wast 
 slain and hast redeemed us by thy blood out of every kin- 
 dred, and nation, and tongue, and people ; and made us 
 kings and priests ; and we shall reign on the earth." Paul 
 says, " If we have received the spirit of adoption, then the 
 Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit that we are the 
 children of God ; and if children, then heirs, heirs of God 
 and joint heirs with Christ." Hence he concludes that, 
 although " it does not yet appear what we shall be, yet 
 when he comes in his kingdom we shall be like unto him ; " 
 for he has secured our adoption into the family of God, and 
 he is our elder brother. 
 
 From all this, and very many other passages in the New 
 Testament, it seems equally as clear that the Christian 
 should expect Christ to come the second time in power to 
 establish his temporal kingdom, as that the Jew should 
 confidently look for a similar glorious advent of Messiah, 
 from the declarations of the prophets. The prophecies are 
 just as vital, and should have as much binding force upon 
 the Christian as upon the Jew ; and the old prophecies con- 
 cerning the temporal kingdom of Messiah, and the New Testa- 
 ment Scriptures which speak of his coming the second time 
 in power and great glory, must refer to the same grand consum- 
 mation; wherefore the Christian has cumulative evidence to 
 the effect that Christ will come the second time, and that his 
 mission then will be to establish the throne of David forever. 
 
/ 
 
 380 THE BIELE TEUE. 
 
 The Jews reject Jesus as the Christ because they will not 
 understand the prophecies in regard to the humiliation of 
 the first coming of Messiah ; yet they look, without doubt, 
 for the Christ to come speedily, for the purpose of assuming 
 the royal prerogatives of a mighty monarch, a character 
 in which also he was certainly expected by Moses and the 
 prophets. 
 
 The Christians think exceedingly strange that the Jews 
 should not understand the prophecies which show how ab- 
 solutely necessary it was for Christ to come into the world, 
 and be despised and rejected of men, to suffer and satisfy 
 all the requirements of the law, to the end that we might 
 receive the spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, "Abba, 
 Father." Yet Christian ministers may be found who ridi- 
 cule the idea of a second advent, who treat with scorn and 
 contempt the proposition that Christ must come again for 
 the fulfilment of unaccomplished prophecies in the Old and 
 New Testaments, for the verification of the declarations of 
 Moses and the prophets, and of himself, and of his chosen 
 apostles. 
 
 Faith is made the condition of salvation. " He that be- 
 lieveth and is baptized shall be saved ; but he that believeth 
 not shall be damned." Then the Christian, it would seem, 
 should be the heir of the kingdom ; but is he really so ? 
 He says that he believes that Jesus is the Christ of God ; 
 and in this faith he has been baptized. Nevertheless, he 
 does not believe him when he declares that he will again 
 come into the world as a judge and a ruler. Does he then 
 honor him whom he calls Lord ? Can a man believe him 
 to be the Son of God, and yet discredit the declarations 
 which he made? ' 
 
 Christ is either false or true. If true, he must be so in 
 all things. He cannot be partly false and partly true. 
 Neither can any one partly believe in Christ and partly 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 381 
 
 disbelieve him. "He tliat believeth and is baptized sliall 
 be saved, and he that believeth not shall be damned." 
 
 When " Christ shall come the second time without sin 
 nnto salvation ;" when he shall come, not in humility, but 
 " in power and great glory ; " when " the heavens and the 
 earth shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements 
 shall melt with fervent heat ; " and when the new heavens 
 and the new earth shall be created, and the throne of David 
 shall be established forever, the faith of the Jew places him 
 in a situation to receive Immanuel heartily, and to say fer- 
 vently, " Hosanna to the son of David ; blessed is he that 
 cometh in the name of the Lord." 
 
 But is the more highly favored Christian, who does not 
 expect Christ to establish a temporal kingdom in the world, 
 prepared so to receive him when he comes as shall become 
 the children of the kingdom ? " What I say unto one, I 
 say unto all, Watch, for in a day and an hour when you do 
 not expect, the Son of Man will come." 
 
 CHAPTER XXXV. 
 
 The First and Second Advent, Continued — The Pro- 
 phecies IN Relation to the First have been Ful- 
 filled — Who will be Christ's Subjects in His Reign 
 OF Power? — How can this Earth be Made the Abode 
 OF Peace? — "But the Day of the Lord shall Come 
 as a Thief in the Night " — The New Jerusalem. 
 
 FROM what has been said in the last chapter, it is hoped 
 that the patient student, if not the ordinary reader, will 
 perceive both from Old and Xew Testament Scriptures that 
 the Son of man must come again into the world to fulfil 
 
382 THE BIBLE TEUE. 
 
 the prophecies, and to carry out the original designs of 
 Omnipotence in regard to the government of the world. 
 When he shall "descend with a shout, with the voice of 
 the archangel and with the trump of God, the dead in Christ 
 shall rise first, and we who remain shall be changed in the 
 twinkling of an eye," and be caught up to meet him in the 
 air, where we shall remain with him while the work of the 
 new creation is being accomplished. 
 
 Then the temporal kingdom of the Messiah will be estab- 
 lished "in power and great glory," in which shall dwell 
 righteousness and true holiness ; and all that was lost in 
 Adam shall be fully recovered in Christ. As Adam reigned 
 in the world prior to the fall, so must Christ reign after the 
 restoration. Then, and not till then, will be answered the 
 prayer, " Thy kingdom come ; thy will be done on earth as 
 it is in heaven." Then "the sword shall be beaten into the 
 ploughshare, and the spear into the pruning-hook, and the 
 nations shall learn war no more." Then shall the " Princ? 
 of peace " sit upon the throne of his father David, and reign 
 in the power of God a thousand years. 
 
 Who will be his subjects? and how can this earth he 
 made the abode of peace and happiness, so that "nothing 
 shall hurt in all the holy mountain," and bounteous plenty 
 and undisturbed contentment pervade the universal empire 
 of the world ? The first of these questions is plainly and 
 fully answered in many jjassages of the New Testament. 
 
 When Christ comes, he will be attended by the saints 
 W'ho have been murdered for the witness of Jesus ; by the 
 hundred and forty-four thousand of Israel ; and by an in- 
 numerable company of those who have washed their robes 
 and made them white in the blood of the Lamb ; who have 
 come up through great tribulation from every kindred, na- 
 tion, and tongue. His retinue shall be composed of all the 
 righteous of the race of Adam who have fallen victims to 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 383 
 
 tlie effects of sin, but shall be then resurrected by the power 
 of God ; and those who remain, being suddenly changed, 
 shall be added to the mighty concourse of the subject-fol- 
 lowers of the great king. 
 
 Instead of Adam reigning in Paradise, surrounded by the 
 multiplying, reproducing, and therefore dying servants whom 
 he had chosen from the tribes of his subjects, the old red 
 race ; the Son of man shall sit upon the throne of universal 
 majesty, highly exalted in the city of the New Jerusalem ; 
 and shall govern the world in power and great glory, while 
 his high empyrean is surrounded by his happy servitors, 
 the saints of all ages who have been regenerated and adopted 
 from the family of the Adams' into the household of God ; 
 whose mortal bodies having passed through the mystic change 
 have been resurrected to immortality. 
 
 How superlatively beatific must be that kingdom whose 
 capital city shall be most magnificent in structure; and 
 within whose jasper walls sickness, sorrow, pain, and death 
 can never enter ; and where unsatisfied desire can never be 
 known. The balm of Gilead will be there, and the great 
 Physician — who, when in the world establishing his spiritual 
 kingdom, though poor and despised, gave sight to the blind ; 
 opened the deaf ear ; gave speech to the dumb ; healed the 
 halt, the maimed, and all manner of diseases among the peo- 
 ple; aye, restored the dying and the dead to life and health, 
 and even called Lazarus from his grave — will be there. 
 
 He will be as merciful, as kind, as powerful, when he 
 comes in his kingdom, as he was in the days of his humility; 
 then disease, and pain, and death cannot exist among the 
 servitors around his throne, the inhabiters of the holy city ; 
 and, no doubt, if any mortal thing could pass the shining 
 gates and enter the golden paved streets within the burn- 
 ished walls of that place of sublime beatitude, such mortal 
 would immediately become immortal, for death can never 
 
384 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 gain admittance into that stronghold of the King of 
 Life. 
 
 God is not the God of the dead, but of the living; and the 
 mission of his Son is to save the dying and restore the dead 
 to life; to accomplish which, "He once tasted death for 
 every man," wherefore death can no more come near him. 
 Death, however, still riots in the world, and will still dispute 
 the sway of the King of Life, even after he has sat down 
 on the throne of David in the beloved city. 
 
 "For he must reign till he hath put all enemies under 
 his feet. The last enemy that shall be destroyed is Death. 
 For he (the Father) hath put all things under his (the 
 Son's) feet. But when he (the Father) saith all things are 
 put under him (the Son), it is manifest that he (Death) is 
 excepted, which did put all things under him (Death). And 
 when all things shall be subdued unto him (the Son), then 
 shall the Son also himself be subject unto him (the Father) 
 that put all things under him (the Son), that God may be 
 all in all." 
 
 "For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be 
 made alive. But every man in his own order; Christ the 
 first fruits, afterwards they that are Christ's at his coming. 
 Then cometh the end when he shall have delivered up the 
 kingdom to God, even the Father ; when he (Christ) shall 
 have put down all rule, and all authority, and power." 
 Where is the scene to which reference is hex-e made ? Is it 
 in the heavens or in the earth ? 
 
 It must be evident to every one that the earth, and the 
 earth alone, is meant ; for the declaration, that " as in Adam 
 all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive," renders 
 the meaning of the apostle indisputable. There can by no 
 possibility be any connection between the transgression of 
 Adam and the death of the inhabiters of other spheres. 
 Adam was a finite being, and his authority, though embrac- 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 885 
 
 ing the entire earth, coukl not extend beyond its confines, 
 nor his conduct affect the condition of beings in other 
 worlds. 
 
 The angels died not in Adam, wherefore they are not 
 made alive in Christ ; hence the scene described by Paul in 
 the above quotations is in the earth, and cannot, by any ra- 
 tional implication, extend beyond the earth. There is no 
 death in heaven ; there is no enemy there ; neither can all 
 things there be subdued under him ; for there he is the word 
 of God, by whom all things were created, and his authority 
 is from eternity to eternity. Hence, as before, the scene de- 
 scribed above is not heaven, but the earth ; the things 
 spoken of are of the earth ; and the authority, and power, 
 and rule which Christ shall put down, are evidently of the 
 earth. 
 
 To spiritualize the above language, as in the manner of 
 some, that is, to give it application only to the spiritual 
 kingdom of Christ, would render it a meaningless jargon of 
 about equal value with " a sounding brass, or a tinkling 
 cymbal ; " therefore we conclude that the apostle, in the spirit 
 of prophetic vision, mounted far beyond the temporal suffer- 
 ings of Christ and of his members to the glory which should 
 follow in the establishment of his earthly empire. On and 
 still on the prophetic ken extended, to the close of that 
 grand cycle of ages denominated by the old prophets, 
 " from everlasting to everlasting," and the highly favored 
 apostle saw when the last great enemy, Death, was subdued 
 under the mighty king, whom he then beheld delivering the 
 temporal authority of the world to the Father, since its gov- 
 ernment had never been entirely assimilated to the hier- 
 archy of the heavens, " that God may be all in all." 
 
 " But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the 
 night ; in the which the heavens shall pass away with a 
 great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat ; 
 S3 
 
386 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 the earth also and the \vorks that are therein shall be burned 
 up." In this, and other parallel passages of Holy Writ, is 
 described the grandest, the most sublime of all the revolu- 
 tions in nature, so vast, so mighty, so sublime in itself, so 
 magnificent, so glorious in its result that inspiration speaks 
 of it as a new creation. 
 
 As no effect is produced without the use of adequate 
 means ; as physical causes alone accomplish physical ends ; 
 and as the result here described is powerfully physical, there- 
 fore its cause must be adequate and physical ; and the char- 
 acter of this work will not permit us to slur it over without 
 investigation, in the easy, unphilosophical, not to say stupid 
 way of calling it one of " the hidden mysteries." 
 
 It may be as well, however, to notice the fact that many 
 persons make the last quoted passages refer to the final 
 scene in the world's history — the last grand act in the event- 
 ful drama of human affliirs and of earthly interest. A little 
 thought, it would seem, ought to dispel this error. Refer- 
 ence is evidently made to the closing up of the present order 
 of things, of unsatisfied desires and physical suffering ; but 
 it refers also to the ushering in of a grand epoch of peace, 
 of quiet, of happy conditions of the Divine government, in 
 which the will of God shall "be done on earth as it is done 
 in heaven," as we hope to make fully appear before we have 
 done. 
 
 In the former pages of this work we have attempted to 
 show that since Adam was a physical as well as a spiritual 
 being — that inasmuch as he held in his hands the physical 
 and spiritual control of the world — therefore when he fell, 
 it was by sinning against the physical and spiritual laws ; 
 and hence that both his spiritual and physical authority 
 were delivered to the adverse spirit, who had prevailed 
 against him, and who is called the " prince of the power of 
 the air and the prince of this world." 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 387 
 
 If the physical laws, as well as the spiritual condition of 
 the world were perverted by the fall of Adam, then the 
 physical condition of happiness in the world as well as spir- 
 itual redemption, must be recovered by Christ, else the sure 
 word of prophecy will fail, else the Scriptures cannot be ful- 
 filled, and the holy men who were inspired to write them 
 will be found false witnesses of God. Since these things 
 must be so, let us inquire by what means the earth may be 
 restored to a better condition even than that in which it 
 existed prior to the fall. 
 
 To accomplish this glorious result has been the work of 
 God ever since the fearful fall of Adam, which slowly, ac- 
 cording to human estimation, yet surely tends to final and 
 triumphant success. To redeem the fallen race, to adopt 
 the children of the flesh into the household of God, to build 
 up a spiritual kingdom on earth, in which the Son of God 
 might reign as his Father rules in the heavens, was the ob- 
 ject of the former advent of Messiah into the world. 
 When he comes the second time it will be to sit upon the 
 throne of David, and to wield the sceptre of the world until 
 all enemies, even Death himself, are subdued under him. 
 
 The converse of the means used by the adversary in 
 bringing physical sufiering and ruin into the world, must 
 be those employed by Omnipotence in bringing about the 
 restoration. Then in the fulness of time we would con- 
 clude that God will cause the magnetic influence of that 
 benign heaven, which formerly held the world in her up- 
 right posture, again to be fastened upon her, when her per- 
 pendicular polarity and all her happy conditions, prior to 
 the fall, must be fully restored. 
 
 The mighty revolution in nature, which is denominated 
 the new creation, will not be gradual and gentle, but sudden 
 and violent; for "the day of the Lord will come as a thief 
 in the night; in the which the heavens shall pass away with 
 
388 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat; 
 the earth also and the works that are therein shall be 
 burned ujd." 
 
 When the earth was thrown down from her perpendicular 
 posture, the equal days and nights were destroyed ; the hith- 
 erto even temperature of climate was changed into the ex- 
 tremes of heat and cold, so that Paradise was suddenly 
 surrounded by inaccessible icebergs, and the fertile regions 
 of the equator were converted into arid wastes by the torrid 
 rays of a vertical sun and the inauspicious w'inds of the 
 tropics. The placid current of electricity from the sun was 
 so interrupted by that grand revolution, that the regular 
 evaporation of water by day and the descent of dews by 
 night were almost entirely prevented. 
 
 By the irregular evaporations, which were formed into 
 clouds, and then converted into water by flashes of excited 
 electricity, so that the rains descended occasionally as now, 
 until the fulness of time when the fountains of the great 
 deep were broken up, and the rain pouring down in torrents 
 for forty days and forty nights, the great revolution of the 
 earth by water was accomplished. So, in like manner, if 
 the earth were suddenly thrown back into her perpendicular 
 position, the results predicted by the propliet^ might be 
 expected. 
 
 When the fountains of the great deep were broken up, the 
 internal channels or arteries not already so filled were en- 
 gorged with the vast amount of vegetable matter Avhich had 
 accumulated upon the surface through the mighty cycles 
 of time from the third day of the grand creative week down 
 to the time of the cataclysm. Since then, the greater part 
 of any remaining sections of arteries and internal apertures 
 of the earth, by the continual washing of the rains, have been 
 filled up with vegetable matter. 
 
 In the revolutions at the time of the introduction of the 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 389 
 
 earth into the solar system, at the time of the flood, and by 
 the continuous accumulations since the latter event, have 
 been formed the vast anthracite and bituminous coal fields 
 through all the interior of the earth, as extensive in propor- 
 tion to the body of the globe, in all probability, as the arte- 
 rial and other cavities to the human body. The waters 
 which once circulated freely through the interior of the 
 earth, as the blood circulates in the healthy body of a man, 
 have been forced out upon the surface, and their internal 
 places being filled with combustible matter, it w^ould seem 
 that ample means were prepared for the grand conflagration 
 of the world's ecpyrosis. 
 
 Were the earth suddenly thrown back to her perpendic- 
 ular position, the current of electricity which flows from the 
 sun around our globe, permeating the whole body of the 
 earth, magnetizing a mountain of iron here, and setting on 
 fire a coal field there, (thus producing a volcano,) instead 
 of passing around the earth in spiral curves, diverging from 
 the equator towards the poles, as at present, would pass in 
 parallel circles around and through the earth, from pole to 
 pole, as in the pre-Adamic and innocent ages. 
 
 New chains of conduction must be formed, which must, 
 of necessity, be diflferent from those of present conduction. 
 If the current of electricity be obstructed, as is rational to 
 suppose, in its new passage through non-conducting combust- 
 ible matter, ignition must occur; hence, from a rational 
 view of the subject, we must conclude that, if the earth were 
 suddenly thrown back to a perpendicular position, the elec- 
 tricity from the sun, passing in unusual directions, would 
 set on fire instantaneously all the vast coal fields through all 
 the extensive channels where once flowed the waters of the 
 whole earth. 
 
 If a human body were depleted of all its blood, and if all 
 the arteries, veins, and internal cavities were filled up with 
 
390 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 highly inflammable matter, and if a spark of electricity be 
 thrown into that body so as to set it on fire, the burning 
 body Avould present a miniature representation of the grand 
 conflagration of the world. 
 
 Malachi says, "For behold the day cometh that shall 
 burn as an oven;" and again, "Who may abide the day of 
 His coming, and who shall stand when he appeareth ; for he 
 is like a refiner's fire." 
 
 Joel says, "I will show wonders in the heavens and in 
 the earth, blood and fire and pillars of smoke. The sun 
 shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, be- 
 fore the great and terrible day of the Lord come." 
 
 Matthew says, "Immediately after the tribulation of those 
 days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give 
 her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the 
 powers of the heavens shall be shaken ; and then shall ap- 
 pear the sign of the Son of man in heaven ; and then shall 
 the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming 
 in the clouds of heaven, with power and great glory. And 
 he shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet, 
 and they shall gather his elect from the four winds, from 
 one end of heaven to the other." 
 
 Mark says, "But in those days, after that tribulation, the 
 sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, 
 and the stars of heaven shall fall, and the powers that are in 
 heaven shall be shaken. And then shall they see the Son of 
 man coming in the clouds, with great power and glory." 
 
 Luke says, "And there shall be signs in the sun, and in 
 the moon, and in the stars; and upon earth distress of na- 
 tions, with perplexity ; the sea and the waves roaring ; men's 
 liearts failing them for fear, and for looking after those 
 things which are coming on the earth; for the power of 
 heaven shall be shaken. And then shall they see the Son 
 of man coming in a cloud, with power and great glory." 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 391 
 
 Is it possible that these and parallel Scriptures have no 
 meaning at all, or, if any, that it lies in some mystic spirit- 
 ualization, more difficult of comprehension than the heights 
 of eternity or the depths of infinity? Unless we are hope- 
 lessly infatuated with the traditional follies of the old com- 
 mentators, let us take a rational view of the subject, when 
 it must appear that the grandest and most sublime physical 
 revolution which has ever come upon our earth is foretold 
 in these passages. 
 
 When all the anthracitic and bituminous substances in the 
 earth, from its centre to its circumference, are at once set on 
 fire, the imagination fails to picture the terrific grandeur of 
 the awful scene. We may conclude, from what Peter says, 
 that there will be such an explosion as never has been heard 
 upon our earth — as will shake her to her centre — and the 
 smoke mounting up will darken the heavens, when the in- 
 ternal fires shall have burned to the surface; "for," says he, 
 " the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the 
 elements shall melt with fervent heat." 
 
 The elemental metals — the gold, the silver, the precious 
 stones which have been largely accumulated by the action 
 of water in the bowels of the earth — will be melted, subli- 
 mated, and thrown to the surface, separated from all impu- 
 rities ; " for He that shall come is as a refiner's fire ; " and 
 he shall purify the gold until it shall be "transparent like 
 glass." 
 
 As the coal fields are consumed, the former arteries and 
 internal veins of the earth, by that means and by the ejec- 
 tion of the metals, will be completely opened up through 
 all the body of the earth, and the melted, sublimated min- 
 erals and metals will be driven out upon the surface by the 
 internal " fervent heat." 
 
 As the largest arteries in the human body which come, 
 directly to the surface are in the head or temples, so we may 
 
392 THE BIBI. E TRUE. 
 
 conclude it is with liis great prototype, the world ; and in 
 that case the sublimated metals would be thrown up the 
 grand aorta to the north pole, or the head of the world, 
 in greater abundance than elsewhere ; and where the artery 
 or river parts into four heads at the surface, there should be 
 a vast deposit of fine gold and precious stones. 
 
 If our investigations in the former part of this work led 
 us to conclude correctly that the north pole, or head of the 
 world, is the place where Paradise was located ; that is, the 
 garden which God planted, where Adam reigned and fell — 
 whence he was driven by his ofiended Maker, as Lucifer was 
 from the high heaven ; that on account of the inclination of 
 the earth's axis, it was bound up in adamantine chains of 
 yet unending winter — then, as the elephant which was 
 released in a state of perfect preservation from the icebergs 
 of Siberia, in the current century, may we not rationally 
 suppose that the lovely garden where Adam lived and reigned, 
 and where God visited him as a father visits his son, stands 
 untouched by the hand of time, even at the present day ; 
 and that if the earth be brought back to an upright posi- 
 tion as suddenly as it was thrown down, then, when the 
 world is on fire, and all that part of it which has been 
 stained Avith violence and blood and miscegenation, the head 
 or north pole will be thawing into pleasantness ; and that 
 the first throbbings of the great artery which passes up into 
 her temple and parts into four heads in the garden of Eden 
 will throw out vast amounts of gold and precious stones ? 
 The precious stones will be deposited in large quantities 
 there, and the liquid gold flowing through the pleasant 
 walks of the garden, the former capital of the world, and 
 cooling there, the streets of the city whose Maker and Builder 
 is God will have all its pavements of solid gold. 
 
 Furthermore, if the waters of the river of life immedi- 
 atclv flow out through the reopened channel, may not the 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 393 
 
 very trees which grew in the garden before sin entered, be 
 warmed and moistened into renewed and vigorous life, so 
 that all the lovely scenes which surrounded Adam in the 
 days of his innocency and happiness, may stand more 
 gi-andly glorious than ever; while the same tree of life 
 which is in the midst of the garden, will droop beneath the 
 burden of its luscious, unplucked fruit, upon which last 
 rested the longing eyes of Adam when he was driven from 
 the sacred haunts of Paradise ? 
 
 It is possible, however, that the old tradition and the 
 glowing dreams of the ancient poets in regard to the blissful 
 hyperborean regions, and the speculations of modern scien- 
 tific explorers of an open sea at the north pole, may be cor- 
 rect ; and the rapid circulation of accumulated electricity 
 about the pole may make eternal spring even within the cir- 
 cumambient walls of ice. In this case, the sweet groves of 
 Paradise, rendered still more grand and glorious by the 
 perennial growth of six thousand years, since the flight of 
 Adam, may cluster with majestic trees and embowering 
 vines, while gentle breezes, redolent of virgin flowers and 
 luscious fruits, may render the heaven-favored retreat a 
 place where even a God might deign to fix his seat of power 
 and glory. 
 
 But to return. During the burning up of the old earth 
 (for that part of the globe which we can visit is the only 
 earth to us), the gold and the precious stones, we may sup- 
 pose, will be thrown up through the grand aorta to the head 
 of the world in such profuse abundance that they will con- 
 stitute the only building material in all the regions of Para- 
 dise. It may be that the sublimated precious stones will be 
 upheaved to the height of fifteen hundred miles about the 
 pole, and at the distance of seven hundred and fifty miles 
 on every side from that centre where now stands a wall of 
 ice, and that being there condensed and solidified, they will 
 
394 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 form the jasper walls of the New Jerusalem which John 
 saw in the apocalyptic vision. 
 
 It may be that Adam designed the building of the holy 
 city, and, in his long and quiet reign over the world, that he 
 collected much material for this purpose ; but having sinned, 
 he was expelled from the garden, and that, with all other 
 grand designs which he had formed for future accomplish- 
 ment, fell to the ground, or, rather, were reserved to be per- 
 formed by the second Adam. David had it in his heart to 
 build the temple at Jerusalem, and gathered together great 
 store of building material ; but because he was a man of 
 blood, therefore he was not permitted to erect the edifice. 
 His son Solomon was ii>spired with wisdom for the great en- 
 terprise, and he, almost without an effort, obtained every- 
 thing necessary Avhich had not been accumulated by his 
 father, and he built that house which was the glory of his 
 kingdom and the wonder of the nations. Everything in 
 the Jewish religion and about the temple was typical; then 
 was not the temple itself a type, and did it not represent 
 the holy city which John saw " descending out of heaven 
 from God " ? 
 
 He saw the New Jerusalem descending out of heaven, 
 but did not see it ascending; wherefore we must understand 
 that it shall be located, not in heaven, as is vainly supposed 
 by some, but on the earth. When John saw that city, she 
 had " the glory of God ; and her light was like unto a stone 
 most precious, even like a jasper stone, clear as crystal, and 
 had a wall great and high, and had twelve gates, and at the 
 gates twelve angels, and names written thereon, which are 
 the names of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel. 
 
 "On the east three gates, on the north three gates, on the 
 south three gates, and on the west three gates. And the 
 wall of the city had twelve foundations, and in them the 
 names of the apostles of the Lamb. And he that talked 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 395 
 
 ■with me had a golden reed to measure the city and the gates 
 thereof, and the wall thereof. And the city lieth four square, 
 and the length is as large as the breadth ; and he measured 
 the city with the reed twelve thousand furlongs. The length 
 and the breadth and the height of it are equal ; and he mea- 
 sured the wall thereof a hundred and forty and four cubits, 
 according to the measure of a man, that is, of the angel. 
 
 " And the building of the wall of it was of jasper, and 
 the city was pure gold, like unto clear glass. And the 
 foundations of the wall of the city were garnished with all 
 manner of precious stones. The first foundation was jasper, 
 the second sapphire, the third chalcedony, the fourth an 
 emerald, the fifth sardonyx, the sixth sardius, the seventh 
 chrysolite, the eighth beryl, the ninth a topaz, the tenth a 
 chrysoprasus, the eleventh a jacinth, the twelfth an ame- 
 thyst. And the twelve gates were twelve pearls; every 
 gate was of one pearl ; and the streets of the city were pure 
 gold, as it were transparent glass. 
 
 "And I saw no temple therein ; for the Lord God 
 Almighty and the Lamb are tke temple of it. And the 
 city had no need of the sun, neither of the moon to shine in 
 it ; for the glory of God did lighten it, and the Lamb is 
 the light thereof." How grand, how magnificent, how 
 gloriously beautiful the city here described ! Grand in its 
 proportions, magnificent in its structure, and gloriously 
 beautiful in the priceless richness of its precious materials! 
 
 This city, or the pattern of it, came down out of heaven, 
 and was established on the earth as her great capital city. 
 It will be builded on " a great and high mountain," for in 
 such a locality was it shown to the prophetic apostle. 
 "And the light of the city was like unto a stone most pre- 
 cious, even like a jasper stone, clear as crystal." 
 
 If there be a great and high mountain at the north pole, 
 answering, as we suppose, to the head of a human being ; 
 
39f) THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 and if the holy city be built upon its crest, as the temple 
 was built upon the top of Mount Zion, surrounded with a 
 jasper wall one hundred and forty-four cubits, or two hun- 
 dred and sixty feet in thickness, tv/elve thousand furlongs, 
 or fifteen hundred miles in height and length; it is evident 
 that if the earth revolve upon her axis perpendicularly to 
 the plane of her orbit, no light of the sun or moon could 
 ever reach within its walls ; and hence John tells us that 
 there is no need of the sun nor of the moon in that city, 
 but that "the light thereof is like a jasper stone, clear 
 as crystal." The New Jerusalem, then, will be lighted by 
 pure, original light, which, with the clearness and brightness 
 of the sun, will shine upon its own streets, and, like the sun, 
 it will be brilliantly luminous to all of the earth where it is 
 visible, and to the distant w^orlds upon which it will shine. 
 
 May not this original light, to some extent, exist at the 
 north pole at the present time as manifested in the occa- 
 sional splendid displays of the aurora borealis? If so, then 
 the existence of an open sea, and the beatific hyperborean 
 regions of the poets, at the^orth jDole and their cause are at 
 once and satisfactorily explained. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVI. 
 
 Description of the New Jerusalem — Where Situated — 
 Its Inhabitants — Ezekiel and John. 
 
 WE have anticipated in our last chapter, and must now 
 return. "We have seen that the heat which shall dis- 
 solve the elements will be internal, and will be produced by 
 the burning out of the vast fields of anthracite and bitumi- 
 nous coal deposited through ail the arteries and interior 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 397 
 
 veins of the world. While this intense heat is raging, the 
 water will be vaporized and driven out with that " great 
 noise in the which the heavens shall pass away." The 
 melted metals will also escape from the secret places in the 
 bowels of the earth, and, in coming to the surface and flow- 
 ing down ravines and the old beds of creeks and rivers, 
 will so line them as forever to preclude all danger of abra- 
 sion from the flowing of the waters. 
 
 We have already seen what an extraordinary flow of gold 
 there will be to the north pole, or head of the world, up that 
 channel, through which the waters of the river of life will 
 course, after the new earth is created ; wherefore we may 
 conclude that the channel of that river, at least, will be 
 lined with massive refined gold, whatever metals may line 
 other streams. 
 
 While the elements are melted with fervent heat, many 
 depressions will be made ; the rugged mountains, crags, and 
 hills will be melted down ; and as the coal fields become ex- 
 hausted, and as the internal heat subsides, the atmosphere 
 will be cooled, the vapory particles will be reduced to water 
 and again returned to the earth. It will not descend in the 
 form of rain, but be distilled like the heavy dews. 
 
 This process will facilitate the cooling down of the earth. 
 The condensation of the water and the falling of the mist 
 will continue until the internal fires are extinguishe;!, and 
 all the waters of the rivers and oceans have been returned 
 to the earth. If, however, all of the waters shall re-descend 
 which now cover three-fourths of the surface of the globe, 
 what will become of them? For John says, "And I saw a 
 new heaven and a new earth ; for the first heaven and the 
 first earth were passed away ; and there was no more sea." 
 
 In this respect the new earth will be diflerent from the 
 old earth, even while it yet maintained its upright posture ; 
 inasmuch as "the waters were gathered together into one 
 34 
 
398 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 place," wliicli God in the creation called sea; in the new 
 earth, however, there will be " no more sea." Nothing in 
 Holy Writ would indicate any abatement in the quantity 
 of water pertaining to the earth, but there are many pas- 
 sages which show that there will then be water. John says, 
 "And he (that is, the angel) shewed me a pure river of water 
 of life, clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God 
 and of the Lamb." 
 
 Moreover, it is a law in physics that nothing can be de- 
 stroyed. Matter may be caused to assume many different 
 forms. Compounds may be resolved into their simples, but 
 if left free they will be re-compounded again ; for the same 
 law which combined them at first, will reunite the elements 
 in the same proportions and form the same compounds when- 
 ever those elements are brought into juxtaposition. 
 
 By the action of fire or electricity water may be decom- 
 posed, resolved into its constituent gases, yet not one par- 
 ticle of them can be annihilated ; but so soon as the disturb- 
 ing electricity or heat is withdrawn, the normal electricities 
 will force them together again in the form of water. Hence 
 we conclude that the quantity of water belonging to the 
 earth will not be diminished, not even to the extent of a 
 single pint, by the grand ecpyrosis at the new creation. 
 Nevertheless there will be "no more sea;" how then will 
 the waters be disposed of in the new earth ? 
 
 The arteries and internal veins of the earth will be thor- 
 oughly burned out, and the metals and precious stones, all 
 the elements contained within them "melted with fervent 
 heat," will be driven out and thrown to the surface. The 
 depressions which now form the beds of lakes, gulfs, seas, 
 and oceans will be upheaved ; and the cooling down of the 
 surface while the fire still rages within, will cause much 
 larger internal cavities than were at the old creation. So 
 that from a rational point of view there can be no more su- 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 399 
 
 perficial sea, but all the waters will be gathered into the 
 interior of the earth, thus rendering still more perfect the 
 resemblance between the earth and the human body. 
 
 The waters of the channels, which answer to the veins in 
 man, will flow out upon the surface for the use of man and 
 beast, then sinking will be disembogued into the great in- 
 ternal sea, by whose ceaseless motion they will be driven 
 out again. The waters will be pulsated back and forth in 
 the body, as indicated by the tidal throbbings in the sea at 
 the present day ; except that, uninfluenced by the winds or 
 other disturbing causes, the flux and reflux of the waters will 
 be as regular as the circulation of the blood in a healthy 
 human body. 
 
 The whole face of the new earth will present a smooth 
 but undulating surface. All the rich vegetable mould now 
 lying in deep morasses and the bottom of the seas will then 
 be upheaved, and present a dry and inexhaustible soil. 
 Grand and glorious mountains and lovely hills here and 
 there, with rich and fertile sides, will dot the whole face of 
 the earth. A thousand rills, and brooks, and rivulets, and 
 rivers will meander through towering forests and ambrosial 
 bowers ; while a rich carpet of vernal green, variegated with 
 sweet flowers of a thousand hues, will spread out in every 
 direction ; and luscious fruits, from pole to pole and through 
 all the year, depend from every fruitful bough of tree and 
 vine. Oh ! the earth will be a paradise then, an empire over 
 which even the Son of God may delight to reign. 
 
 The heavens will also be renewed; for John says, "And 
 I saw a ncAV heaven and a new earth." We see the neces- 
 sity for the renovation of the earth, and we have attempted 
 to show how that revolution will be effected ; but how can 
 a new heaven be created so as to take the place of the old 
 one ; to what end and by what means will this grand revo- 
 lution be accomplished? for God always uses adequate means 
 
400 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 by which to effect his designs, and all things are done for 
 adequate reasons, whether or not we can fathom them. 
 
 The earth will be the same in material and position in the 
 solar system, and the new creation in regard to it will con- 
 sist in a grand geological revolution wrought out by the 
 mighty agency of fire, and for the purpose of converting 
 the present miserable world into the abode of happiness. 
 The heavens, however, are pure, and good, and blest, and 
 need not be renovated to make them more blissful. We 
 cannot perceive either from prophecy or by the light of rea- 
 son, why or by what means they may be newly created ; 
 therefore we conclude that the "new heaven" Avhich John 
 saw does not mean the holy place where the throne of 
 God and the angels are, but merely the visible heaven 
 above us. 
 
 Since the revelation under discussion, as well as all others, 
 is intended for our instruction, and is evidently descriptive 
 of the grand scenes which will then be transpiring upon the 
 earth ; and since Moses places the creation of the sun, moon, 
 and stars on the fourth day of the creative week — that 
 being the time when the earth was introduced into the solar 
 system, and the time when to the earth the heavenly bodies 
 ajjpeared to be ushered into being — we conclude that the 
 old heavens will pass away, and the new heavens will be 
 created only in appearance from the earth. We have seen 
 that "the great noise" and the "fervent heat" of which 
 Peter speaks, pertains to the mighty change which will then 
 be wrought in the earth ; now let us see if the creation of 
 the new heavens which John and the prophets saw, has mt 
 reference to the same terrestrial revolution. 
 
 Suppose that an astronomer be taking observations upon 
 the heavens, when the earth is suddenly thrown into ah up- 
 right position, that is, when the north pole is thrown back 
 231 degrees, so that the earth will revolve upon her axis 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 401 
 
 exactly in the plane of her orbit, would not the heavens he 
 new to him? 
 
 Further, the atmosphere will be dissolved by the "fervent 
 heat," and when its constituent gases, oxygen and nitrogen, 
 are recombined, all vicious exhalations and noxious gases 
 will have been removed from the firmament, and, as a con- 
 sequence, the heavenly bodies will appear through the pure 
 and perfect medium of the new world's atmosphere so much 
 more grand and glorious than through the vitiated and 
 murky air which now surrounds us, that the most devoted 
 astrologer would fail to recognize the constellations, or point 
 out the place of the most noted star. "And I saw a new 
 heaven and a new earth ; for the first heaven and the first 
 earth had passed away ; and there was no more sea." 
 
 It does appear that the whole scene depicted by the apoca- 
 lyptic writer pertains to the earth, and that heaven is referred 
 to merely to show how vastly different in appearance will 
 be even the external surroundings of the new earth. The 
 last clause of the above quoted sentence, it would seem, 
 should settle the question definitely that the ecpyrosis will 
 be a geological and not an astronomical revolution. 
 
 After the great burning is finished, after the first heaven 
 and the first earth have passed away, and the new heaven 
 and the new earth have been created, then John saw the 
 holy city on a great and a high mountain, which descended 
 from God out of heaven. It will be fifteen hundred miles 
 long, fifteen hundred miles wide, and fifteen hundred miles 
 high. Its walls of jasper stone will be two hundred and 
 sixty-four feet in thickness. We have seen that no light of 
 the sun or moon can penetrate those walls. John tells us 
 there is no need of such external light, "foi-," says he, "God 
 Almighty and the Lamb are the light thereof; " but lest we 
 might be deceived, and conclude that God in this or any 
 other instance effects physical ends without the use of phy- 
 
402 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 sical means, John gives us to understand that tlie light cor- 
 ruseated from the jasper walls upon the golden streets and 
 mansions of the beloved city. Nothing is done without the 
 use of adequate means. * 
 
 The exact dimensions of the city are given, as well as the 
 height and thickness of its walls, and the material of which 
 it will be constructed. It will have twelve foundations of 
 precious stones, and twelve gates of pearl ; and we must un- 
 derstand that the foundations spoken of each extends from 
 one of the gates to another, and so around the city. From 
 the foundations upward, to the height of fifteen hundred 
 miles, the walls will be built of jasper stone, two hundred 
 and sixty -four feet thick. 
 
 We are informed, also, that the streets of the city will be 
 of gold, and that the city itself will be built of fine gold. 
 "We are told that there will be the great white throne of God 
 and of the Lamb within the city, and clearly, that there 
 will be twelve other thrones, upon which the twelve apostles 
 will sit, judging the twelve tribes of Israel. "Do ye not 
 know that the saints shall judge the world?" It therefore 
 appears that there will be other judicial thrones within the 
 city than those of the apostles and the great white throne 
 of the Lamb. 
 
 In the Revelation, John gives us the proportions of the 
 city, the material of which it is constructed, its walls, its 
 streets, and the city itself He mentions particularly at 
 least thirteen thrones; and in his evangelical work he reports 
 Christ as having said, "In my Father's house are many 
 mansions. I go to prepare a place for you, that where I am, 
 there ye may be also." 
 
 That there must be large provision made for the adopted 
 is evident from the fact that John saw, besides the hundred 
 and forty and four thousand wdio had been sealed of the 
 tribes of Israel, an innumerable host of every nation and 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 403 
 
 kindred and tongue, who had washed their robes and made 
 them white in the blood of the Lamb, and who are before 
 the throne of God, and serve him day and night in his tem- 
 ple. A mansion for each of the saints will be prepared in 
 the house of God. 
 
 If the description of the holy city be a material fact in 
 part, it must be so throughout. If one part be taken liter- 
 ally and the other figuratively, there is an end to all rational 
 inquiry into its meaning. We must not so garble the sacred 
 record. John certainly intended to represent the New Jeru- 
 salem as a material city to give us its exact literal dimensions. 
 
 "And he that talked with me had a golden reed to measure 
 the city, and the gates thereof, and the wall thereof. And 
 the city lieth four square, and the length is as large as the 
 breadth; and he measured the city with the reed, twelve 
 thousand furlongs. The length, and the breadth, and the 
 height of it are equal. And he measured the wall thereof, 
 an hundred forty and four cubits, according to the measure 
 of a man, that is, of the angel." 
 
 The last clause of the last sentence fixes the construction 
 to be literal as to the measurements of the city, and hence, 
 according to all rules for logical, aye, of fair construction, 
 we must take John's description of the New Jerusalem in a 
 literal sense. But if it be taken literally, the city which 
 John saw is the material capital of the world, situated on a 
 great and a high mountain; and it would appear to be a 
 legitimate subject of inquiry for us to try to look into its 
 internal structure. 
 
 Is not the phraseology, " In my Father's house are many 
 mansions,"' rather peculiar, and does it not require explana- 
 tion to render it intelligible? The word house signifies " a 
 place constructed for the protection of goods, of animals, 
 and for the residence of man ;" while the word mansion 
 means " an edifice for the residence of man." The former 
 
404 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 has the larger, the more comprehensive meaning, while the 
 latter, though more restricted in signification, yet ordinarily 
 carries with it the idea of greater dignity. 
 
 In aristocratic countries the lord to whom the estate 
 belongs dwells in a mansion ; but his tenants live in houses. 
 The citizens of so-called republics need not, however, go to 
 foreign lands for the illustration here presented ; for the 
 parvenue aristocrats of our democracies are far more pre- 
 tentious than the lords of the ancient nobility. 
 
 Whenever the words house and mansion are used in the 
 same connection, the latter always conveys the more enlarged 
 idea ; and we venture to say that in no other instance, than 
 that now under consideration, is the thought expressed in 
 the English language of a mansion being erected inside of 
 a house. 
 
 We presume that this singular expression has not at- 
 tracted special attention, because it has been received as a 
 figure ; but if it would not be good in a literal sense, it can- 
 not possibly be good as a figure. Can a mansion, aye, can 
 many mansions be built in a house ? We have seen that in 
 the ordinary use of language this is impossible. Usually 
 the expression is taken figuratively, that is, " my Father's 
 house " is considered the spiritual or intellectual heavens ; 
 but in that case what shall we make of it ? How can man- 
 sions for the abode of the resurrected saints be erected in 
 those heavens ? 
 
 " In my Father's house are many mansions " is all literal 
 or all figurative. The resurrected saints are material 
 beings. After Christ had risen from the dead, he said to his 
 disciples, "Behold my hands and feet, that it is myself; 
 handle me, and see ; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as 
 ye see me have." " For if we believe that Jesus died and 
 rose again, even so them also which sleep in Jesus will God 
 bring with him." Therefore the resurrected saints will 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 405 
 
 have " flesh and bones," or will be material beings, and must 
 be accommodated with material abodes. " In my Father's 
 house are many mansions. I go to prepare a place for you." 
 
 We understand by " my Father's house " that the holy 
 city, the New Jerusalem, is meant. No other city has ever 
 been described which could with propriety be called a 
 "house;" but this one, whose walls are as tall as they are 
 long, has all the proportions of the most glorious house ever 
 presented for the contemplation of the human intellect. It 
 is fifteen hundred miles long and fifteen hundred miles wide, 
 therefore it has the capacity for containing very many 
 magnificent mansions. 
 
 Our only means for looking into the internal structuvie 
 of the beloved city, besides the few hints given us by John, 
 is to draw deductions analogically from the temple of Solo- 
 mon and other divinely authorized buildings. It will be 
 observed that these were parallelograms, but divided into 
 three separate compartments of the same dimensions, and 
 perfect squares. 
 
 The main building of the temple was forty feet wide and 
 one hundred and twenty feet long. It was divided into three 
 equal sections — the oracle forty feet square and forty feet 
 high, the holy place, or the place of the altar, forty feet square 
 and twenty feet high, and the court where the worshippers as- 
 sembled, on the floor of the temple, which, like the other 
 compartments, was forty feet square. The porch on the 
 east end of the temple was as wide as the main building, or 
 forty feet, and extended to the front twenty feet. The 
 chambers on the sides of the building were ten, twelve, and 
 fourteen feet, one story above another, showing a diminu- 
 tion in the walls of the house as they ascended. The tem- 
 ple with the chambers was sixty feet wide, without the porch 
 was one hundred and twenty feet long, and it was one hun- 
 dred and twenty feet high. The porch was adorned with 
 
406 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 the pillars Boaz and Jachin, or (Beauty and Strength,) and 
 should have been finished by the erection of a third, repre- 
 senting AVisdoni ; but this could not be, because that pillar 
 was broken, where it was cast, in the clay grounds between 
 Succoth and Zeradatha ; a loss, which some of our readers 
 are aware, could not be repaired. 
 
 The tabernacle which Moses constructed in the wilder- 
 ness was built with a view to the same proportions ; it hav- 
 ing been about sixty feet long, sixty feet high, and twenty 
 feet wide. The first deduction which we make is that 
 divinely authorized buildings are perfect squares ; then 
 these squares are multiplied by the mystic number three, 
 giving the parallelograms of the temple and the tabernacle. 
 To the temple was added the half square of the porch, for 
 ornament. From these facts, and those given us by John, 
 we may possibly be able to form a probable conjecture of 
 the internal structure of the holy city. 
 
 The " Holy of holies " in the temple w^as forty feet long, 
 forty feet wide, and forty feet high, or a cube ; and John 
 tells us that the walls of the New Jerusalem form a cube of 
 fifteen hundred miles. If that city shall be to the new earth 
 what the oracle was to the earth, then, as Ave shall hereafter 
 see, it will give us a clue to what will be the dimensions of 
 the new earth. At the present, however, we have to do 
 with the city itself. 
 
 If we divide the city into three equal parts, we shall have 
 three parallelograms in the proportions of the temple and 
 of the tabernacle — that is, each of the parallelograms 
 will be composed of three squares of five hundred miles, 
 w-hich gives us nine such squares in the city, or the sacred 
 number multiplied by itself As in the Jewish economy, the 
 mystic number seven multijjlied by itself gives us a round 
 period of time, so also the sacred number three times three 
 gives the full square of the holy city. 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 407 
 
 Moreover, the front of the temple should have been 
 ornamented with the three pillars of Wisdom, Beauty, and 
 Strength. The first, through the wickedness of man, was 
 wanting ; but when the New Jerusalem shall be constructed, 
 there will be no sin; and accordingly John tells us that the 
 front of the city will be adorned with three gates of pearl. 
 There will be, however, four such fronts, making the gates 
 correspond in number with the twelve tribes of Israel, and 
 the foundations of the M^all with the twelve apostles. 
 
 The " sanctum sanctorum " was in the west end of the 
 temple; wherefore, according to strict analogy, the great 
 white throne of God and of the Lamb, which John saw, 
 should be in the western extremity of the city. But since 
 the former could not be approached except from the east, 
 and since the city will be entered as well from the west, 
 therefore the analogy cannot in this respect be pursued. 
 Equal facility will be offered for entering the city from the 
 north and south as from the east and west ; hence it would 
 appear that the throne of the King of kings should be es- 
 tablished in the centre, or ninth square, of the city. 
 
 There will be no more necessity for the oracle into which 
 the high priest entered once a year to make offerings for 
 himself and all the people. Since the veil is broken down, 
 that compartment, as well as the one in the east, may be 
 aj:)propriated to the use of worshippers. Since the daily 
 sacrifice will have ceased, it would seem that the throne of 
 God and of the Lamb should be erected in the place where 
 the great altar stood. 
 
 In this way we may dispose of the central parallelogram 
 running from east to west, or three of the great squares, 
 embracing one-third of the city. The north and the south 
 present similar fronts to the east and west, and for the same 
 reasons the great white throne would be established on the 
 central square of the central north and south parallelogram. 
 
408 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 Thus, He who once bore tlie cross upon which He was igno- 
 miniously put to death, will be highly exalted upon the 
 mighty throne erected in the centre of the grand cross of 
 the holy city. 
 
 The great white throne will, we may suppose, present 
 four similar fronts ; since that is the case with the walls of 
 the city on the east, west, north, and south. The proper 
 front of the throne, however, will be to the east. Besides 
 the five squares which make the grand cross, there are four 
 others in the four corners of the city, which go to make up 
 the grand sacred square and add to the glory of the great 
 King. Each square of the city will contain 250,000 square 
 miles, which multiplied by nine will give 2,250,000, the num- 
 ber of square miles within the jasper walls of the city, the pat- 
 tern of which John saw descending from God out of heaven. 
 
 To the model of the great throne no clue is given, unless 
 it be the mercy-seat, over which brooded the two cherubim, 
 whose wings met in the middle and touched the walls on 
 either side. Nevertheless, it is a great throne, and, accord- 
 ing to our deductions, it stands in the centre of the grand 
 cross and of the beloved city. It fronts north and south, 
 east and west, and must be ascended by steps on all sides. 
 
 Out of the throne proceeds a pure river of water of life, 
 clear as crystal. "In the midst of the street of it, and on 
 either side of the river, was there the tree of life, which 
 bare twelve manner of fruits, and yielded her fruit every 
 month : and the leaves of the tree were for the healing of 
 the nations." "And I saw, as it were, a sea of glass min- 
 gled with fire ; and them that had gotten the victory over 
 the beast, and over his image, and over his mark, and over 
 the number of his name, stand on the sea of glass, having 
 the harps of God." Thus the surroundings of the throne 
 are described by John. 
 
 In the elaborate description of the restored Israel, and 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 409 
 
 of the New Jerusalem by Ezekiel, we cau see uo discrepancy 
 Avhen compared with that of John; and it must be evident, 
 to every one who will take the trouble to examine them, 
 that the tw'o proj^hets spoke of the same great events. The 
 admeasurement of Ezekiel being multiplied by ten, the 
 city which he saw, will give the dimensions of the New Jeru- 
 salem as seen by John. It may be that the former saw not 
 more of the city than a square of one hundred and fifty 
 miles; yet it is clear that he saw the grand cross and the 
 sanctuary which is in its centre. 
 
 If we understand the proper mode of calculating the ad- 
 measurement of Ezekiel, the oblation for the holy ground 
 is fifty miles square, and the sanctuary in its centre is five 
 miles square, which, multiplied by ten, would make the 
 house which shall be built for the " Prince " fifty miles 
 square, in the midst of a square of five hundred miles, or 
 the entire central square of nine squares of five hundred 
 miles in the New Jerusalem which John saw. In regard to 
 the dimensions of the latter, there can be no doubt, for the 
 apocalyptic writer positively tells us that the admeasurement 
 of the angel in that case was the same as that of a man. 
 
 After giving a minute description of the sanctuary, 
 Ezekiel says, "Then he" (the revealing angel) "brought 
 me back by the way of the gate of the outward sanctuary 
 which looketh towards the east ; and it was shut." We have 
 already concluded that the great white throne which John 
 saw has four equal fronts, yet the principal front should be 
 that towards the east. Why, then, should Ezekiel find the 
 principal gate at this front shut? Let him explain the 
 mystery. 
 
 " Then said the Lord unto me. This gate shall be shut ; 
 it shall not be opened, and no man shall enter in by it ; be- 
 cause the Lord, the God of Israel, hath entered in by it; 
 therefore it shall be shut. It is for the Prince ; the Prince 
 35 
 
410 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 he shall sit in it to eat bread before the Lord; he shall enter 
 by the way of the porch of that gate, and shall go out by 
 the way of the same." 
 
 The Prince here spoken of is evidently the same as he 
 who is called by John the " Lamb of God;" and that the 
 sanctuary of Ezekiel is identical with the throne of God 
 and of the Lamb is proven by the fact that the " Lord " 
 and the "Prince" alone might enter at the east gate. The 
 princes of Israel could not enter the oracle of Solomon ; 
 hence the vision of Ezekiel could not refer to the literal 
 restoration of the Jews to Palestine. 
 
 John saw the New Jerusalem on " a great and high moun- 
 tain '^ and Ezekiel tells us that the house of the Prince, 
 which is in the centre of the city, is built upon the top of 
 the mountain. " This is the law of the house ; upon the top 
 of the whole limit thereof shall be most holy." According 
 to our understanding of the measurements of this prophet, 
 this space is fifty miles, or, being multiplied by ten, to make 
 it correspond with the literal admeasurement of John, it is, 
 as before, five hundred miles square, or the ninth part of 
 the grand square of the New Jerusalem. 
 
 The house in the centre of this square, by John called the 
 throne of God and the Lamb, is a square, as we understand 
 it, of fifty miles, and, analogically, it must be fifty miles high. 
 We suppose that, like the city itself, it is entered by three 
 gates on the east, three gates on the north, three gates on 
 the south, three gates on the west, for easy access from all 
 parts of the city ; yet, as we have seen, the grand gate in 
 the centre of the eastern wall is closed, and is opened only 
 for the ingress and egress of the mighty Prince who reigns 
 over the holy city. 
 
 The palace extending twenty-five miles east, west, north, 
 and south from the centre, there will remain of the most 
 holy square two hundred and twenty-five miles in all direc- 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 411 
 
 tious. We may suppose that the " sea of ghiss mingled with 
 fire," or the magnificent courts of the palace, so beautiful 
 and so grandly glorious that it was represented by John as 
 a sea of glass mingled with fire, will extend towards the four 
 fronts to the distance of fifty miles. 
 
 Upon this space, " having the harps of God, stand those 
 who have gotten the victory over the beast, and over his 
 image, and over his mark, and over the number of his name. 
 And they sing the song of Moses, the servant of God, and 
 the song of the Lamb, saying, Great and marvellous are 
 thy works, Lord God Almighty ; just and true are thy w^ays, 
 thou King of saints." These Ezekiel represents as the 
 singers in the temple of the tribe of Levi. 
 
 The remaining sj)ace of the most holy square, being one 
 hundred and seveuty-five miles to the east, west, north, and 
 south, we may suppose to be filled up with royal mansions, 
 in which dwell the singers, and others of his highly favored 
 servants whom the great King has chosen to serve him con- 
 tinually in his holy temple. 
 
 John says, however, that he saw no temple in the holy 
 city ; but " the great white throne of God and of the Lamb," 
 no doubt, within the palace, to the less lucid vision of 
 other prophets, appeared to be and is called the sanctuary 
 and the temple. In the centre of the divine palace is 
 erected the throne upon which the son of David shall sit 
 and reign forever. That centre is exactly at the north pole, 
 and, as we have seen before, at the centre of the garden 
 where Adam lived and reigned over the world prior to his 
 fall. 
 
 There the river parted into four heads to water the garden 
 of Paradise, and there "the waters of the river of life, clear 
 as crystal, shall proceed out of the throne of God and of 
 the Lamb." "Afterward," says Ezekiel, "he brought me 
 unto the door of the house; and behold ! waters issued from 
 
412 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 under the threshold of the house eastward ; for the fore- 
 front of the house stood towards the east, and the waters 
 came down from under the right side of the house, at the 
 south side of the altar," or, as John would say, of the 
 throne. 
 
 "Then brought he me out of the way of the gate north- 
 ward, and led me about the way without unto the outer gate 
 by the way that looketh eastward ; and behold ! there ran 
 out waters on the right side." The house, then, fronts, at 
 least, to the north and east, and the waters of the river, 
 though passing out at the east front, yet they flow out at the 
 south end of that front. 
 
 As the veins in the top of the human head are quite 
 small, but by rapid aggregation soon form the great jugular 
 vein which pours the blood from the brain to the heart, so 
 the waters flow out from under the throne, and are speedily 
 united, and form the river of life. "And when the man that 
 had the line in his hand went forth eastward [that is, out- 
 side of and beyond the wall of the house], he measured a 
 thousand cubits, and he brought me through the waters ; 
 the waters were to the ankles. Again he measured a thou- 
 sand, and brought me through the waters ; the waters were 
 to the knees. Again he measured a thousand, and brought 
 me through ; the waters were to the loins. Afterwards he 
 measured a thousand, and it was a river that I could not 
 pass over ; for the waters were risen — watei-s to swim in — 
 a river that could not be passed over." 
 
 If the palace be fifty miles square, then the waters run 
 from the throne to the east front, and beyond that twenty 
 miles, before they become " a river that could not be passed 
 over" without swimming. After the river passes beyond 
 the walls of the city, it runs down in the exterior plain and 
 disembogues into the internal sea, just as the blood of the 
 head and brain, after being uuited into one channel, flows 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 413 
 
 externally down the neck, and plunging into the chest, is 
 emptied into the heart." 
 
 John says, " In the midst of the street of it," (that is, of 
 the city) "and on either side of the river was there the tree 
 of life, which bare twelve manner of fruits, and yielded her 
 fruit every month ; and the leaves of the tree were for the 
 healing of the nations." Ezekiel says, "And by the river 
 upon the bank thereof, on this side and on that side, shall 
 grow all trees for meat, whose leaf shall not fade, neither 
 shall the fruit thereof be consumed ; it shall bring forth 
 new fruit according to his months, because their waters they 
 issued out of the sanctuary ; and the fruit thereof shall be 
 for meat, and the leaf thereof for medicine." 
 
 In the midst of the garden of Eden was the tree of life, 
 and John saw the same growing in the midst of the Holy 
 Jerusalem ; therefore, as we have concluded before, the capi- 
 tal of the new created earth will be precisely where the gar- 
 den of Eden was. As it was watered by the waters coming 
 up the world's aorta, so the beloved city will be gladdened 
 by the rippling waters of the river of life, or the world's 
 great jugular vein. 
 
 We have seen that it is possible that the trees which grew 
 in Paradise might be preserved through the cataclysm and 
 the ecpyrosis, and that the identical groves which God planted 
 in the garden of Eden, which bore ambrosial fruits, and the 
 same clustering vines which yielded the nectar which Adam 
 enjoyed when king of the world, will grow in the courts 
 along the golden paved streets of the New Jerusalem. AVith 
 an additional growth of six thousand years, how magnifi- 
 cently grand and glorious will be those groves ! They will 
 no doubt have attained proportions corresponding with the 
 extent and lofty height of the grand capital and the walls 
 of the city. 
 
 As the river of the water of life runs through the palace, 
 35* 
 
414 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 SO we may expect at least the tree of life will grow within 
 its royal precincts, as well as on that space in front of the 
 palace, by John likened to a sea of glass mingled with fire. 
 In all the remaining front of the most holy square of one 
 hundred and seventy-five miles in extent, many glorious 
 mansions will rise among the towering groves and embower- 
 ing vines. They will be for the residence of the highly 
 favored saints who are admitted to service in the palace 
 and about the throne of the universal King. 
 
 The four squares, east and west, north and south, each of 
 five hundred miles, will be assigned to the residence of the 
 hundred and forty and four thousand of the sealed of the 
 tribes of Israel. Over them the twelve apostles will rule. 
 Eeuben, Judah, and Levi shall occupy the square to the 
 north ; Joseph, Benjamin, and Dan, the square to the east ; 
 Simeon, Issachar, and Zebulun, the square to the soutli ; 
 Gad, Asher, and Naphtali will occupy the square to the 
 west. This information we derive from Ezekiel, but to 
 which of these different squares the diflferent apostles will 
 be assigned we are not informed. 
 
 The square of five hundred miles will be divided into three 
 equal parallelograms, fronting to the centre and running 
 back to the walls. Each of these parallelograms will be 
 one hundred and sixty -six and two-thirds miles wide by five 
 hundred in length. The thrones of the apostles should be 
 erected on the front of the section of the city over which 
 each of them reigns. 
 
 In the centre of the front of the parallelogram will stand 
 the apostolic palace, probably seven miles square and seven 
 miles high in a square of fifty miles. These palaces will 
 be constructed in the mode of tlie grand palace of the great 
 King. The square of fifty miles, watered, as is all the city, 
 by branches of the river of life, overshadowed by the ancient 
 groves of Paradise, in which rise the mansions of those who 
 
T H E B I B L E T R U E. 415 
 
 serve around the apostolic thrones, will present a correspond- 
 ing yet a dissimilar appearance to the palace and the ex- 
 terior grounds of the most holy square. 
 
 The remaining spaces to the right and left of the apostolic 
 palaces will form squares of fifty-eight by fifty miles. These, 
 we may suppose, will each be divided into three parallel- 
 ograms, fronting towards the great throne twenty-seven 
 miles, running back to the extent of the apostolic square, 
 or fifty miles. 
 
 These parallelograms have a palace of probably five miles 
 square resembling the apostolic palace, to which they are 
 subordinate. The next section of the larger parallelogram 
 is divided into seventy-two sections, each containing a palace 
 and its surroundings; twelve of which are subject to one of 
 the thrones to the right or left of the throne of the apostle. 
 These subdivisions continue until each of the parallelograms 
 is divided into twelve thousand sections, all subordinate to 
 the apostle, whose allegiance is due directly to the King of 
 kings. 
 
 Thus the four squares to the right and left, and to the 
 front and rear of the central square, which form the grand 
 cross, will each be divided into twelve parallelograms, five 
 hundred miles long and one hundred and sixty-six and two- 
 thirds miles wide ; each assigned to the twelve thousand of 
 the sealed of each of the twelve tribes of Israel. One of the 
 apostles shall reign over each of these tribal sections of twelve 
 thousand kings, and all shall cast their crowns at the foot 
 of the great throne at the centre of the cross. 
 
 The four squares of five hundred miles each, in the four 
 corners of the city, will be assigned to that host which no 
 man could number, of every nation, kindred, and tongue. 
 In these squares there will be an equal number of thrones, 
 or "a hundred forty and four thousand thrones; therefore 
 there will be, at the least, two hundred and eighty-eight 
 
416 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 thousand thrones subject to the great throne. All the iiiin- 
 isters of all these kings, and all the hosts of the servitors of 
 the great king who inhabit the central square, and serve 
 the King of kings both day and night, will make the "hosts 
 of the holy city" truly "innumerable." 
 
 Behold the city, with two hundred and eighty palaces, 
 built upon the model of the great palace, besides the un- 
 numbered mansions of the subjects and ministers of those 
 who sit upon those thrones, and all, both palaces and man- 
 sions, constructed of fine gold and precious stones! Is it 
 not a place where a God may dwell ? Is it not a capital 
 worthy of the Son of God ? 
 
 The mansions constructed after the pattern of the temple 
 of Solomon, vastly larger in their proportions near the great 
 throne, and diminishing in size as they increase in numbers 
 towards the outer walls of the city, will be built of the same 
 precious material as the palaces, and the very meanest build- 
 ing within those jasper walls, embracing 2,250,000 square 
 miles, will, no doubt, be equal to the temple at Jerusalem 
 in size and structure, and as far surpassing that house in the 
 splendor of material as fine gold excels the cedars of Leba- 
 non and the stones which Solomon's workmen hewed in the 
 mountains. The gates of the city are pearls, and the streets 
 are paved with gold. The mind of man cannot conceive the 
 grandeur, the beauty, the glory of the New Jerusalem, ren- 
 dered more sublimely magnificent by the ancient sweet groves 
 of Paradise, planted by the hand of God, and nourished by 
 the waters of the river of life, which permeates every street 
 , and lane in all that mighty city. There the saints of all ages 
 live and reign, and no mortal thing can ever enter the pearly 
 gates of the city, for God and the Lamb are the light and 
 life of it. Magnificently grand and glorious will be the 
 capital of the new earth. 
 
 "And the nations of them which are saved shall walk in 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 417 
 
 the light of it; and the kings of the earth do bring tlieir 
 glory and honor into it. And the gates of it shall not be 
 shut at all by day ; for there shall be no night there. And 
 they shall bring the glory and honor of the nations into it." 
 This proves, if proof be wanted, that there will still be na- 
 tions after the first resurrection; that they will have kings 
 to rule over them, who shall bring their glory and honor 
 into the New Jerusalem; which, therefore, will be upon the 
 new earth and her great capital city. 
 
 With the lights before us, let us inquire what will be the 
 condition of "the new earth wherein dwelleth righteous- 
 ness." When Christ shall have restored all things, and is 
 seated upon the throne of David, the government of the 
 whole world is laid upon his shoulder, when he shall wield 
 the sceptre of universal sovereignty once held but afterwards 
 lost by Adam, then more than Adamic blessedness will be 
 restored to the world. 
 
 As we have seen before, the new earth will be much larger 
 in superficial extent than it now is. There will then be no 
 disturbing cause to impede the easy and regular flow of the 
 solar electricity, and therefore no partial or spasmodic evap- 
 orations; but a general decomposition of water by day, and 
 a regular recombination of its component gases and the de- 
 scent of the resultant dews by night, as was the case in the 
 ages of the world's perfection and innocency. Hence there 
 will be no more rains to wash oflT the soil, nor abrasions by 
 the water-courses, so that the rich earth will grow richer still 
 by every crop of vegetation decaying and remaining where 
 it grows. 
 
 There will then be no parching drouths, no hurtful rains, 
 no extremes of heat and cold, no suffocating calms nor furious 
 winds, no turbid waters overflowing their prescribed chan- 
 nels, nor strife nor hindrance in all the laws of nature; be- 
 cause He sits upon his highly exalted throne and controls 
 
418 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 the destinies of the world, who, even in the days of his weak- 
 ness, commanded the tempest-tossed ocean, "Peace, be still," 
 and the roaring winds were hushed, the seething billows 
 were smoothed as a sea of glass, in obedience to his potent 
 voice. 
 
 A luxuriant sward of rich grasses, and of sweet and suc- 
 culent herbage in every direction, will enable the contented 
 animals to feast without effort and be satisfied. All the 
 grains and useful plants will spontaneously, or with little 
 care, yield through all the year from the bosom of the rich 
 and bounteous earth. The tall pine will wave its graceful 
 plumes high in the gentle zephyrs, which will softly whisper, 
 "Peace on earth, good-will to men." The gigantic oak will 
 proudly rear its stately boughs in vigorous strength far above 
 every surrounding forest, fit emblem of the exalted majesty 
 of all the earth. The vine-clad hills and mountain-tops will 
 be glorious to behold. Eich orange groves, the graceful 
 palm, and every cognate tree pleasant to the sight and good 
 for food, dwarfed specimens of which are now seen only in 
 the tropics, or laboriously cultivated in the temperate zones, 
 will then most perfectly flourish in every dell and valley 
 and extended plain from pole to pole, and all around the 
 circle of the globe. Sweetly murmuring brooks and spark- 
 ling rills will in mellow music flow along their gold and 
 silver channels, through every forest, rich grove, and leafy 
 bower. This is the new earth which shall be inherited by 
 the saints ; nor have we drawn an overwrought, but the faint, 
 feeble outlines of a picture of what the earth new created 
 will be; for "as it is written, eye hath not seen, nor ear 
 heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things 
 which God hath prepared for them that love him," 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 419 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVII. 
 
 The Ecpyrosis — The New Eaeth — Its Inhabitants — 
 Man made Immoktal again thkough the Resurrection 
 — Reproduction, consequent Death in the New Earth. 
 
 rT]0 what end will the earth be remodelled, enlarged ; have 
 J_ all her hidden treasures exposed to the light, all the 
 disorders in her nature healed, the wealth of soil of the 
 ages of the past brought to the surface, and consequent un- 
 bounded supplies of vegetable production all over the 
 earth, unless there shall be material beings here to use, to 
 appreciate, and to enjoy these vast material supplies, this 
 boundless beauty of physical perfection ? 
 
 Our great high priest has said, " Blessed are the meek ; 
 for they shall inherit the earth ;" truly not now, but when 
 the kingdom of God shall come, and when his will shall be 
 done on earth as it is done in heaven. Those who are meek 
 and lowly now shall be highly exalted then ; those who are 
 poor and needy now for Christ's sake, shall then abound in 
 wealth; they that are "least among men shall be great 
 when the kingdom of God shall come." 
 
 How can these things be, since the just as well as the 
 unjust must die ? " Jesus said unto her, I am the resurrec- 
 tion and the life ; he that believeth in me, though he were 
 dead, yet shall he live." " Now if Christ be preached that 
 he rose from the dead, how say some among you that there 
 is no resurrection of the dead ? " " If the dead rise no I, 
 then is not Christ raised ; and if Christ be not raised, your 
 faith is vain ; ye are yet in your sins. But now is Christ risen 
 from the dead, and become the first fruits of them that slept. 
 For since by man came death, by man came also the resur- 
 rection of the dead. For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ 
 shall all be made alive." 
 
420 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 The testimony of the twelve apostles and of the five hun- 
 dred disciples proves, if human evidence can prove a fact, 
 that Christ, who was crucified, dead, and buried, did arise and 
 come forth from the grave on the third day ; that he showed 
 himself openly to his disciples, talked with them, ate with 
 them, and in his true body ascended up to heaven in their pres- 
 ence. They were not deceived as to these facts ; they either 
 occurred just as they are related, or the five hundred en- 
 tered into a conspiracy to deceive the world in regard to 
 the most momentous facts ever brought before the minds of 
 men ; and therefore are utterly unworthy of confidence on 
 any and all subjects. 
 
 It might be possible for the twelve apostles, though illit- 
 erate fishermen, to combine to palm off a deception on man- 
 kind ; but the fact of the resurrection of Christ is proven by 
 five hundred men and women ; and we venture to say that 
 if the story of the resurrection was an invention, it is the 
 only instance in the history of our race where so many men 
 and women testified to the same falsehood, and not one out 
 of the number ever betrayed the villany. The fact of the 
 resurrection is clearly proven by the sacred record ; it is 
 strongly corroborated by concurrent profane history ; in a 
 Avord, there is no fact in history more satisfactorily proven 
 than that of the death and resurrection of Christ. "But 
 if the spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell 
 in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also 
 quicken yourmortal bodies by his Spirit thatdwelleth in you." 
 
 Moreover, if it be clearly proven that one individual of 
 the race of Adam has been raised from the dead, the ques- 
 tion, it would appear, should be definitely settled that every 
 one of that race may be also raised from the dead. Is it 
 not strange, then, that so many should doubt, that so few 
 should fully and confidently believe that when these bodies 
 of ours are laid in the dark, cold grave, they shall ever 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 421 
 
 be warmed again into life? The tree v.-hich is cut down 
 and buried puts forth a sprout, and the tree arises again in 
 newness of life ; so the body which is sown in corruption 
 will germinate itself into renewed and incorruptible being. 
 
 We believe as firmly that such a Roman as Julius Ciesar 
 lived as that we live ourselves, or that the sun will rise in 
 the east on each recurring morning. Do we believe as 
 surely that these bodies, after being dead, shall rise again ? 
 We know that the sun will rise every morning, because we 
 have seen it do so all our lives ; but the fact that such a 
 man as Julius Ctesar flourished in Rome a short time before 
 the Christian era, is not more clearly and fully proven, nor 
 by better and more reliable authority, than the fact of the 
 resurrection of the man Christ Jesus. If he certainly did 
 rise from the dead, it would be irrational stupidity to doubt 
 that we who have just such bodies as his shall also rise. 
 
 What is there difficult of belief in the resurrection ? It 
 is mysterious how the grain of corn which is buried should 
 germinate into life and produce other corn ; yet we can 
 easily believe the fact, because it is patent to our senses ; but 
 if the resurrection of the body is made palpable to the 
 reason, shall we hesitate to believe in its truth ? It is to us 
 wonderful that the earth should have been compelled to 
 bring forth the first animals, yet all will admit the truth of 
 the proposition. 
 
 W^e see that animals exist only as they are reproduced by 
 other animals ; then, if we reason no higher than our expe- 
 rience would go, we must conclude that they have been re- 
 producing forever ; but if we search for the primary causes 
 of things, if we weigh things nicely in the scales of ration- 
 ality, we must perceive that animal life, which depends on 
 circumstances for every moment of its being, could not be 
 self-existent, and therefore not eternal. If the first ani- 
 
422 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 mals had a beginning, Avhich must have been so from the 
 necessity of the case, how was it ? 
 
 The naturalist will readily believe that the fungus 
 growths of vegetables, and some of the molluscous growths 
 in the animal kingdom, even now are produced by a favor- 
 able combination of circumstances in the operation of the 
 natural laws. He reasons that if the lowest orders of vege- 
 table and animal being may be thus produced now, then, 
 when the circumstances were still more favorable, higher 
 types of both kinds of life may have been originated in the 
 same way. 
 
 If, however, the earth may be energized into the pro- 
 duction of some animal bodies, it may have produced the 
 first pairs of all animals, — since there must have been 
 first pairs of animals ; and since neither reason nor ex- 
 perience has ever suggested any other means for the original 
 production of the animals, therefore the conclusion is irre- 
 sistible that all vegetable and animal existence was origin- 
 ally brought into being by the vital energies of the earth ; 
 that is, that the laws of nature, by which reproduction is 
 now nourished, at some period in the world's history were 
 vigorous enough to bring forth a spontaneous production of 
 vegetable and animal life. 
 
 Nevertheless, the question is not left to the uncertain de- 
 ductions of reason ; for Moses tells us that God commanded 
 the earth, and she brought forth the grass, the herb, the 
 tree ; that he commanded the waters, and they brought 
 forth the fish and the fowl ; and in the fulness of time he 
 commanded the earth, and she brought forth all kinds of 
 animal life, including that of man. The question is settled ; 
 and all are agreed that the power of the universal intelli- 
 gence is sufficient to create the body and organize the life 
 of man from the earth without parents ; but when the body 
 has been organized, when it has been inhabited by a rational 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 423 
 
 soul, may not the same power reorganize the body, thougli 
 dead and disorganized ? 
 
 Would it be more wonderful, or would it require a greater 
 exertion of power, to recreate the body of Adam than was 
 necessary in the first place to form it? It is legitimate to 
 conclude that the earth may be brought into a condition 
 when, at the command of Omnipotence, the dead bodies of 
 men will be reorganized, and their spirits will return and 
 reoccupy the tenements which decay had driven them to 
 abandon. "But some man will say, How are the dead 
 raised up? and with what body do they come? Thou 
 fool, that which thou sowest is not quickened except it die ; 
 and that which thou sowest, thou sowest not that body 
 that shall be, but bare grain ; but God giveth it a body as 
 it hath pleased him, and to every seed his own body." 
 
 " So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in 
 corruption, it is raised in incorruption ; it is sown in dis- 
 honor, it is raised in glory ; it is sown in weakness, it is 
 raised in power ; it is sown a natural body, it is raised a 
 spiritual body," Upon this last declaration many have 
 made shipwreck. 
 
 It is said that all bodies are material ; that materiality 
 cannot be converted into spirit ; therefore, to say " a spirit- 
 ual body," is to say that there is no body whatever ; and by 
 this kind of sophistry some persons high in church authority 
 fritter away the doctrine of the resurrection until it means 
 nothing. 
 
 The body is not the body which is raised, and yet it is 
 the same. It is not the same, because " whereas it is sown 
 in corruption, it is raised in incorruption ; whereas it was 
 sown in dishonor, it is raised in glory ; whereas it was sown 
 in weakness, it is raised in power ; " and yet it is the very 
 same ; for it is our mortal body which shall be quickened 
 by the Spirit of the Most High. 
 
424 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 "We know nothing of the resurrection except what is 
 taught us by the illustrious example given us by the Son of 
 man, who died upon the cross, was buried, and who rose 
 again on the third day, and thus became the High Priest 
 as well as the all-sufficient sacrifice of our religion, and King 
 of all the earth. 
 
 "And as they thus spake, Jesus himself stood in the 
 midst of them, and saith unto them. Peace be unto you. 
 But they were terrified and affrighted, and supposed that 
 they had seen a spirit. And he said unto them, Why are 
 ye troubled? and why do thoughts arise in your hearts? 
 Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself: handle 
 me, and see ; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see 
 me have." " Then saith he to Thomas, Reach hither thy 
 finger, and behold my hands ; and reach hither thy hand, and 
 thrust it into ray side ; and be not faithless, but believing." 
 
 This is the resurrected spiritual body of Jesus; yet could 
 we have stronger and more pointed proof of its materiality, 
 or of its identity with the body which had been nailed to 
 the cross, which had been pierced by the Roman soldier, 
 which was evidently dead and buried? He was the repre- 
 sentative of the entire race, and since he died in obedience 
 to the law of our being, so also must Ave die. As he arose 
 from the dead, so also will we, in the fulness of time, arise 
 from the dead. As his spiritual body was a material body, 
 and the very same which was crucified, so also must ours 
 be the same as those in which we now live. 
 
 Without pursuing the subject, we shall assume the fact 
 as proven that the meek of this and of the former ages, 
 who shall have part in the first resurrection, will inherit the 
 earth ; but being kings and priests, and having come up 
 through great tribulation from every nation, kindred, and 
 tongue, "are fitly joined together in a holy temple," are 
 "made one in Christ;" therefore they cannot, with any 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 425 
 
 propriety, be called the nations of the earth. If we be 
 adopted into the family of God, then are we his children ; 
 if children, then heirs — " heirs of God, and joint heirs with 
 Christ." 
 
 Christ is a king and a priest, and all the adopted and 
 redeemed will also be " kings and priests unto God." How 
 can they be kings without kingdoms ? and how can there 
 be kingdoms without subjects ? " Blessed and holy is he 
 that hath part in the first resurrection : on such the second 
 death hath no power, but they shall be priests of God and 
 of Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand years." All, 
 then, who have part in the first resurrection shall be made 
 kings, exalted upon thrones, and have sceptres given to 
 them ; but to what end? Are the insignia of royalty to be 
 bestowed upon the resurrected saints without any cor- 
 responding authority? 
 
 To place a diadem upon one's head, a sceptre in his hand, 
 the royal robes of a king upon his person, to induct him into 
 the seat of majesty, and then tell him he must be content 
 with these baubles — that there is no kingdom for him to 
 govern, no subjects to do obeisance to his authority — would 
 be intolerable mockery. Such promotion would not be 
 highly prized or greatly sought after by men in this present 
 life. Then can it be imagined, for one moment, that the glit- 
 tering prize, held out as the inheritance which shall endure 
 through eternal ages to those who are adopted into the house- 
 hold of God, will prove to be nothing but empty show and 
 high-sounding titles ? 
 
 The Saviour said to the apostles: "And I appoint unto 
 you a kingdom, as my Father hath appointed unto me ; that 
 ye may eat and drink at my table in my kingdom, and sit 
 on thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel." Paul says : 
 "Know ye not that the saints shall judge the world?" 
 "And I saw thrones," says John, "and they sat upon them, 
 
426 THEBIBLETRUE. 
 
 and juflgment was given to them ; and they lived and reigned 
 with Christ a thousand years." 
 
 Are we to believe that these and many other parallel pas- 
 sages mean nothing, and that the apostles and saints of all 
 ages, for whom the Son of God has suffered and died, who 
 washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the 
 Lamb — for whose redemption the power of Omnipotence is 
 exerted — shall all the celestial powers unite to save the sons 
 of men, that they may be made show kings, such as the Lears 
 and Macbeths, who " strut their brief hour upon the stage," 
 and then pass off into the stern realities of life? Shall the 
 passion for high sovereignty which we have inherited from 
 Adam, and which was bestowed upon him for the noblest 
 purposes, be flattered and encouraged in us by the hope held 
 out to us of being made kings in the after life ; and when the 
 promise is realized, will it be naught but vain pageantry? 
 
 God is not mocked, neither will he deceive any man ; and 
 the fruition, instead of falling short, will go beyond our ex- 
 pectations ; "for eye hath not seen, ear hath not heard, 
 neither hath it entered into the heart of man to conceive of 
 the things which God has in reservation for those who love 
 his appearing." The saints will certainly be kings ; those 
 kings must have kingdoms ; those kingdoms must have sub- 
 jects; hence there must be other inhabitants where they 
 dwell besides themselves. Those inhabitants shall constitute 
 the nations of the new earth, and those kings shall rule over 
 them, and bring the honor and the glory thereof into the 
 holy city, and lay them down at the foot of the great white 
 throne of God and of the Lamb. 
 
 Moreover, the waters of the river of life shall flow out 
 from beneath the throne, and the leaves of the tree of life 
 shall be for the healing of the nations. When Christ shall 
 come again, " all things shall be put under him ; for he must 
 reign until he has put all enemies under his feet. The last 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 427 
 
 enemy that shall be destroyed is death. When this last 
 enemy is destroyed, then shall the Son also himself be sub- 
 ject unto him that put all things under him, that God may 
 be all in all." There shall be death, then, in that kingdom 
 where Christ shall reign a thousand years, at the end of 
 which time this last enemy shall be crushed. 
 
 Death, however, cannot affect the resurrected saints ; for 
 nothing dies, or can die, except that which reproduces. " It 
 is sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual body." 
 Every perfect natural body, whether vegetable or animal, is 
 reproductive ; but spirit is not reproductive ; therefore, the 
 effect of death and the grave is to remove the desire and the 
 capacity for reproduction ; hence, the body is no longer 
 natural, but spiritual, or non-reproducing. 
 
 " And Jesus answering, said unto them, The children of 
 this world marry and are given in marriage ; but they which 
 shall be counted worthy to obtain that world and the resur- 
 rection from the dead, neither marry nor are given in mar- 
 riage ; neither can they die any more ; for they are equal 
 unto the angels, and are the children of God, being the 
 children of the resurrection." 
 
 Nothing in the question of the Sadducees seems to call 
 forth an answer in regard to the duration of the life which 
 shall follow the resurrection ; but they believed that if there 
 were a resurrection, they must marry and be given in mar- 
 riage. Christ informed them that they neither marry nor are 
 given in marriage : that is, do not reproduce, and, therefore, 
 they cannot die any more. The carnal mind, which is en- 
 mity against God, which is not subject to the law of God, 
 neither, indeed, can be, is certainly the same which drove 
 Adam from the garden of Eden, and brought death upon 
 himself and all his race. Philoprogenitiveuess can be 
 wholly removed from the Adams only by death and the 
 resurrection. 
 
428 THE BIBLE TEUE. 
 
 " When they shall rise from the dead, they are as the 
 angels in heaven ; " they cannot die, neither can they suffer 
 from any disease ; but the leaves of the tree of life are for 
 the healing of the nations, who, therefore, must be subject 
 to the law of death, and hence must be a multiplying people. 
 Not only so, but they are also liable to sin. The resurrected 
 saints shall be priests as well as kings. Now, the office of a 
 priest is to make intercession with God for the sins of the 
 people. 
 
 In further and incontestible proof of the fact that a 
 sinful, multiplying, dying race of men will exist in the new 
 earth, is the grand finale in human affairs as described by 
 John. After Christ and his saints shall have reigned in the 
 new earth a thousand years, in uninterrupted peace and 
 prosperity, then Satan, who has all this time been kept in 
 prison, will be " loosed for a little season, and shall go out 
 to deceive the nations which are in the four quarters of the 
 earth, Gog and Magog, to gather them to battle ; the number 
 of whom is as the sand of the sea." 
 
 All this, and much more, shows that the earth, during the 
 reign of Christ, will be inhabited by men and by animals as 
 at the present time. How will they get there ? Will they 
 be created as at the first, or will they be borne beyond the 
 ecpyrosis as they were preserved through the cataclysm ? 
 The former hypothesis will not do, for the new creation of 
 all animate nature, immediately after its destruction, would 
 seem to indicate that there was something wrong in the 
 former creation, and that the design was to improve upon it. 
 
 Again: if the vegetable and animal kingdoms were to be 
 wholly destroyed, and a new creation were placed upon the 
 new earth, the prophets would surely have seen so mighty a 
 result, and they would as surely have intimated the same to 
 us. If this were the case, the object for which Christ came 
 into the world could not be accomplished. He came to be 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 429 
 
 the prophet, priest, and king of the lost race of Adam. In 
 the first two offices he has already appeared; and now he 
 must come as the king, not of a new race of beings, but of 
 the children of Adam, who have been new created and made 
 the children of God. 
 
 "Behold, I show you a mystery; we shall not all sleep, 
 but we shall all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of 
 an eye, at the last trump ;" "and the dead in Christ shall 
 rise first; then we, which are alive and remain, shall be 
 caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the 
 Lord in the air." It would seem, then, that the question is 
 placed beyond doubt, if Paul be taken as authority, the race 
 of Adam will be preserved through the destruction by fire, 
 for many passages show that immediately after the descent 
 of Christ, and while he remains in the air, the burning will 
 occur. 
 
 There has been no law violated, no offence against God 
 has ever existed in any of his creatures on earth, except in 
 the white or Adamic race ; that is, no constitutional offence, 
 an offence which works a corruption of blood; therefore, if 
 this race pass alive beyond the ecpyrosis, that grace which 
 is sufficient to save them from all their sins will certainly be 
 sufficient to bring every living creature into the happy new 
 earth. 
 
 Since Noah outlived the flood by building an ark, which 
 floated upon the bosom of the waters for five months, and 
 furnished him a home for a whole year; and since God 
 accomplishes all his designs by the use of adequate means ; 
 therefore we must expect that if men and beasts and birds 
 and fishes are kept alive through the destruction by fire, it 
 will be done by natural and physical means. 
 
 "For, behold, the day cometh that shall burn as an oven; 
 and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall be 
 stubble; and the day that cometh shall burn them up, saith 
 
430 THE BIBLE TRUE, 
 
 the Lord of liosts, that it shall leave them neither root nor 
 branch. But unto you that fear my name shall the Sun of 
 righteousness arise Avith healing in his wings; and ye shall 
 go forth, and grow up as calves of the stall. And ye shall 
 tread down the wicked; for they shall be ashes under the 
 soles of your feet in the day that I shall do this, saith the 
 Lord of hosts." 
 
 We have seen that many points on the earth's surface 
 •were not submerged by the flood, and that the men and 
 animals on the continents and islands were there saved from 
 destruction by water ; so we may conclude that, although the 
 elements shall melt with fervent heat, yet there may be 
 points, and, in a rational view of the subject, there must be 
 points, where animal and vegetable life will be preserved. 
 
 The heat will be much more intense at the equator or in 
 the adjacent regions, for there, whether superficially or 
 deeply imbedded in the earth, the greatest deposits of coal 
 must be formed, and there the internal fires will burn most 
 furiously. All living animals will instinctively flee towards 
 the cooler regions of the poles. In this way, it is possible 
 that much animal life may be preserved. 
 
 The inventive mind for years has been greatly exercised 
 on the subject of serial navigation; and although the grand 
 problem has not been fully and satisfiictorily solved, yet we 
 may expect that the avistor, or serial vessel, will yet be ma- 
 noeuvred in the upper air with equal ease and accuracy and 
 far more grace than the ocean steamer in a smooth and 
 capacious bay. 
 
 The ark, however, was fitted with neither sail nor rudder ; 
 but Noah, having stowed in its hull an ample supply of 
 food, after having taken in the last pair of animals, closed 
 in himself and the living freight, committed the fortunes of 
 all living creatures to the sole guidance of Providence, in 
 the boisterous winds and tempestuous waves of the upheav- 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 431 
 
 ing flood. So, in like manner, if the serial vessels were pro- 
 perly constructed, with a view to the carrying of provisions, 
 and left, as the ark was, without any attempt to control its 
 motions, even with the present amount of knowledge of navi- 
 gating the air, we can see no serious difficulty in preserving 
 animal life through the ecpyrosis. 
 
 Any number of avistors might be constructed and held in 
 readiness, or, if it were the design of the Almighty that one 
 man be selected to save life from the fire, as Noah did from 
 the water, might not a vast serial ark be built to preserve a 
 much larger amount of animal life than was borne over the 
 flood by the ark of Noah ? We can see nothing which would 
 seriously militate against such an hypothesis. 
 
 It would seem that one or both of the above means might 
 serve in that great emergency. Reason indicates the former, 
 or that there will be points on the earth where vegetable 
 and animal life will not be consumed in the general burn- 
 ing ; and revelation shows that the avistor, or some such 
 means, will be employed in the saving at least of human 
 life. " For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord, 
 that we which are alive and remain unto the coming of the 
 Lord shall not prevent them which are asleep. For the 
 Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with 
 the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God ; 
 and the dead in Christ shall rise first ; then we which are 
 alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in 
 the clouds." 
 
 In the parallel passage before quoted, it is stated that we 
 shall be changed first; but in what will the change consist? 
 Will we be changed in all respects, so as to be exactly like 
 those who have part in the first resurrection? This would 
 be the suspension of a great fundamental law of the un- 
 changing God, namely, that whatever reproduces or is re- 
 produced must die. 
 
432 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 We can perceive no necessity for the performance of so 
 stupendous a miracle, — a miracle which would effect the en- 
 tire subversion of the law ; and hence we expect no such 
 miracle to be wrought. The change, although it may be 
 inconceivably great, can by no means, as we think, extend 
 so far as to render us absolutely immortal without passing 
 through the gates of death. 
 
 By the change, our constitutional imperfections and in- 
 herited physical defects will be removed; our mental in- 
 firmities will be cured ; but, wonder of wonders ! all our 
 moral obliquities will be separated from us as far as the 
 east is from *the west. Envy, jealousy, hatred, malice, 
 covetousness, all evil desires and wicked inclinations shall 
 be removed from our nature, and w^e shall be the children 
 of God in that sense which is designed by our holy religion ; 
 because we shall serve the Lord Christ in his blessed king- 
 dom. Notwithstanding, since we shall continue to be a re- 
 producing race, though without offence, we must still be 
 subject to the law of death ; for it is unchanging and un- 
 changeably fixed that whatever reproduces must die. 
 
 " We have also a more sure word of prophecy ; where- 
 unto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that 
 shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day- 
 star arise in your hearts : knowing this first, that no proph- 
 ecy of the Scripture is of any private interpretation. For 
 the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man : but 
 holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy 
 Ghost." 
 
 After giving the then future history of the nations up to 
 our own time, as the facts have proven to be correct, Daniel 
 says, "And in the days of these kings," or of the govern- 
 ments as they now exist, " shall the God of heaven set up a 
 kingdom, which shall never be destroyed ; and the king- 
 dom shall not be left to other people, but it shall break in 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 433 
 
 pieces and consume all these kingdoms ; and it shall stand 
 forever." 
 
 Again he says, " I saw in the night visions, and, be- 
 hold, one like unto the Son of man came with the clouds of 
 heaven, and came to the Ancient of days, and they brought 
 him near before him. And there was given him dominion, 
 and glory, and a kingdom, that all people, and nations, and 
 languages should serve him: his dominion is an everlasting 
 dominion, which shall not pass away, and his kingdom that 
 which shall not be destroyed." 
 
 "And the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of 
 the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the 
 people of the saints of the Most High, whose kingdom is 
 an everlasting kingdom, and all dominions shall serve and 
 obey him." " How great are his signs, and mighty are his 
 wonders! his kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and his 
 dominion is from generation to generation." 
 
 Hence it would appear that the thrones of the people of 
 the saints will be subordinate to that of the Most High, 
 which shall endure from generation to generation. This 
 description renders it certain that this dominion cannot be 
 established in heaven or among immortals, but upon the 
 earth and over a multiplying and dying race — immortal 
 rulers, but dying subjects. 
 
 Isaiah says, " For, behold, I create new heavens and a new 
 earth : and the former shall not be remembered, nor come 
 into mind. But be ye glad and rejoice forever in that which 
 I create : for, behold, I create Jerusalem a rejoicing, and her 
 people a joy. And I will rejoice in Jerusalem, and joy in 
 ray people : and the voice of weeping shall be no more 
 heard in her, nor the noise of crying. There shall be no 
 more thence an infant of days, nor an old man that hath 
 not filled his days : for the child shall die an hundred years 
 
434 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 old ; but the sinner being an hundred years old shall be 
 accursed. 
 
 "And they shall build houses and inhabit them; and 
 they shall plant vineyards, and eat the fruit of them. Thoy 
 shall not build, and another inhabit; they shall not plant, 
 and another eat : for as the days of a tree are the days of 
 ray people, and mine elect shall long enjoj^ the work of their 
 hands. They shall not labor in vain, nor bring forth for 
 trouble ; for they are the seed of the blessed of the Lord, 
 and their offspring with them. And it shall come to pass, 
 that before they call, I will answer ; and while they are yet 
 speaking, I will hear." " For as the new heavens and the 
 new earth, which I will make, shall remain before me, saith 
 the Lord, so shall your seed and your name remain." 
 
 It abundantly appears, from this and other prophecies, 
 that children shall be born, and that men shall die after the 
 new heavens and the earth shall have been created, and that 
 the time of the gathering of the tribes of Israel is not until 
 Christ the king shall come in his kingdom. " In that day 
 shall Israel be the third with Egypt and with Assyria, even 
 a blessing in the land, whom the Lord of hosts shall bless, 
 saying, Blessed be Egypt, my people, and Assyria, the work 
 of my hands, and Israel mine inheritance." We must 
 look, therefore, for the restoration of other nationalities 
 than that of Israel ; and if, as we suppose and have 
 attempted to show, Israel will not be restored until after the 
 creation of the new earth, the others must be restored at 
 the same time, and there will be many nationalities in the 
 kingdom of Christ and his saints. 
 
 " But of that day and hour knoweth no man, no, not the 
 angels of heaven, but my Father only. But as the days of 
 Noah were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. 
 For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating 
 and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 435 
 
 day that Notili entered into the ark, and knew not until tlie 
 flood came, and took them all away ; so shall also the coming 
 of the Son of man be. Then shall two be in the field ; the one 
 shall be taken, and the other left. Two women shall be grind- 
 ing at the mill ; the one shall be taken, and the other left." 
 
 It would appear from this, and parallel passages, that at 
 least a part of those who shall remain alive are to be saved 
 from the fire, as Noah was from the flood ; but there is this 
 marked difierence, — that whereas Noah saved himself and 
 his entire family in the ark, at the coming of the Son of 
 man, the faith of the father will not save the sou, the faith 
 of the daughter will not save the mother, but in both cases 
 the one shall be taken and the other left. 
 
 In this way the whole world will be sifted, and those will 
 be chosen whose hearts and lives are right in the sight of 
 God ; and they with all the animals shall be saved by flight 
 to the higher and cooler latitudes ; or more probably, after 
 their change, the sons and daughters of the race of Adam 
 may ascend, as we have already suggested, in avistors, or 
 serial arks. It is possible that in the change such a knowl- 
 edge of the laws of nature will be imparted to them as 
 to enable them to ascend through the air without the inter- 
 vention of any visible means, other than is used by us in 
 moving from point to point upon the surface of the earth, 
 or in leaping obstacles, or up into the air. 
 
 The point, however, which we particularly wish to make, 
 and to urge upon the reader, is the simple fact that there 
 will be a multiplying and dying race of men in the new 
 earth as there was before and during the hapjiy reign of 
 Adam, and before he, by sin, brought death upon himself. 
 We hope that we have made this fact clear in the light of 
 revelation by the passage cited, or at least that enough has 
 been said to enable the honest inquirer after truth to pur- 
 sue the subject to a satisfactory conclusion. If so, we are 
 
436 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 ready to investigate and to understand the form of govern- 
 ment, the political position of the denizens of the new earth. 
 
 We are plainly informed that Christ shall reign from 
 generation to generation. Again: we are told that the 
 saints, those who have come up through great tribulation, 
 and have washed their robes and made them white in the 
 blood of the Lamb, shall reign with him a thousand years. 
 Christ's kingdom is to be an universal empire; and as we 
 have seen, it is to be upon the earth ; but the meek, or the 
 saints, shall inherit the earth, and they shall govern the 
 nations, at least the twelve apostles shall sit upon twelve 
 thrones and judge the twelve tribes of Israel. Therefore 
 the universal empire of the world will be divided and sub- 
 divided into kingdoms and sub-kingdoms, into royal prov- 
 inces and sub-provinces, and into municipalities, and over 
 each of these, the smallest as well as the largest, a sceptered 
 saint, invested with regal dignities and sovereign authority, 
 shall reign. Each will owe fealty to the king next in au- 
 thority above him ; and he to his superior ; and so on up to 
 the highest ; and all shall bow at the throne of the King of 
 kings, and all will pay willing allegiance to the universal 
 Lord, the mighty Prince of peace. The feudal system, Avith 
 its king and dukes, and lords of manors, gives us the best 
 idea of this involution of sovereignties of these many, many 
 kingdoms which will compose the grand empire of Christ. 
 
 We may judge from pi'esent indications that most of the 
 pure-blooded Indians who are on the earth when the ecpyro- 
 sis comes will be in the southern hemisphere. If we bear 
 in mind the analogy w^hich we have all along drawn between 
 the human body and the world, the southern hemisphere 
 represents the lower extremities, in which the internal ducts 
 and cavities Avere small, and in which coal deposits must be 
 very limited compared with those of the northern hemisphere. 
 
 Then, whatever may be the means used for preserving the 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 437 
 
 elect of the Adamie race, we would conclude that the red 
 men, or so many of them as shall be chosen, together wdth 
 the animals of that region, will be kept alive by fleeing 
 towards the south pole. The red man will not entirely 
 escape the curse which was inflicted upon his race by that 
 representative man who tempted Eve to her fall. " Cursed 
 art thou above all cattle." Isaiah, after describing the blessed 
 state of the new earth, says, " And dust shalt be the serpent's 
 meat ; " thus showing that he who is more subtle than all 
 the beasts of the field, will be in the new earth ; and that the 
 ciirse, at least in part, has clung to the race even through 
 the world's grand ecpyrosis. 
 
 The figure made use of by Isaiah is strongly representa- 
 tive of deep humiliation. The degradation of the Indian 
 or serpent race will consist in this, that the tribal form of 
 government, or rather savage freedom so much loved by that 
 ancient race, must be forever given up, and they must be 
 brought under the rule of the saint-kings of the hated race 
 of Adam. 
 
 In that kingdom none but immortals will hold authority. 
 Those who have lived in hope — have died in the faith, have 
 come up through great tribulation, have washed their robes 
 and made them white in the blood of the Lamb — they, 
 resurrected, shall be kings and priests unto God, and shall 
 reign in the holy city, and on the mountains, and they shall 
 rule over the people and nations and kindreds and tongues 
 all over the luxuriant and happy earth. 
 
 The curse which Adam inflicted upon the world being re- 
 moved, all vegetable and animal beings will flourish as when 
 Adam reigned in Paradise. All of the children of the 
 flesh, or of Adam, who are preserved through the ecpyrosis, 
 shall be redeemed from the abnormal relationship in which 
 we now stand in the Divine economy ; for we shall all be 
 adopted into the household of God. Nations, at the coming 
 
438 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 of Christ, shall be born in a day, or, as Paul expresses it, be 
 changed in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye. 
 
 All inherited diseases and constitutional defects will be 
 removed by the change which shall pass over the denizens 
 of the world ; yet the law, that whatever reproduces must 
 die, is immutable; and though they be long-lived as 
 " the trees," yet God hath said, " In the day thou eatest 
 thereof," or reproducest, " thou shalt surely die ; " therefore, 
 the people of the new earth may live out a day, or a thou- 
 sand years, as did the antediluvians, but still they must die ; 
 for " the child shall die an hundred years old." 
 
 That there will be sin in the new earth is proven by the 
 priestly office of the rulers of the people; but the fact is 
 placed beyond a peradventure, by the declaration of Isaiah, 
 that " the sinner of an hundred years old shall be accursed." 
 That the people will have the capacity to do wickedly, and 
 that they will actually sin, is proven by the fact that after a 
 thousand years' imprisonment the Devil will be released a 
 little season, in which he will deceive the nations of the 
 earth, and induce them to rise in mighty rebellion against 
 the government of the universal King. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVIII. 
 
 The "Ancient of Days" — "One like unto the Son of 
 Man" — The Prayer "Thy Kingdom come," &c., now 
 FULLY Answered. 
 
 "TTTE must remark upon one or two other points and we 
 
 T T have done. " One like unto the Son of man came 
 
 unto the Ancient of days." We have used this passage in 
 
 another connection ; but the question, Who are these charac- 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 439 
 
 ters — the one like unto the Son of man and the Ancient of 
 days ? comes up for solution, and we are unwilling " to call 
 it Jacob, and go on." 
 
 We believe that the older commentators understand them 
 to be Christ and the everlasting Father. Some late writers, 
 however, have thought that the Ancient of days represents 
 the fifth in the series of governments, the one like unto the 
 Son of man being Christ ; but a still later writer makes the 
 one like unto the Son of man, who received dominion and a 
 kingdom from the Ancient of days, to represent the sixth and 
 final human government, as brought to light in the vision 
 of Daniel. 
 
 That the Ancient of days cannot mean the eternal Father 
 is evident from the fact that such a representation would be 
 a gross violation of the second commandment. Daniel, as 
 the prophet of the Most High, could not have represented 
 the mighty God as an old man, whose garments were white 
 as snow, " and the hair of his head was like the pure wool." 
 
 " Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, nor 
 any likeness of anything that is in heaven above, or that is 
 in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the 
 earth : thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor serve 
 them : for I the Lord thy God am a jealous God, visiting the 
 iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and 
 fourth generation of them that hate me, and showing mercy 
 unto thousands of them that love me, and keep my com- 
 mandments." 
 
 If Daniel intended the likeness of the old man whom he 
 calls the Ancient of days to be a representation of Deity, 
 he certainly presented the picture to be worshipped ; there- 
 fore, he was not only a wilful, flagrant violator of the law, 
 but a teacher of idolatry. This violent supposition would 
 make that highly-favored prophet a wolf in sheep's clothing 
 — the devil in robes of light — with greater ability to lead 
 
440 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 the people astray on this subject than any other man, because 
 his zeal for the pure worship of the true God induced him, 
 literally, " to brave the lion in his den." 
 
 How nearly would Daniel's old man, with curly hair, 
 clothed in white robes, and seated on a chariot-throne of fire, 
 resemble the Jupiter Olympus of the Greeks, and the Jupiter 
 Tonans of the Romans? No other writer in the Bible 
 attempts to give us a picture of the Universal Intelligence ; 
 hence, we would conclude that it is doing great injustice to 
 this prophet to understand him as rej)resenting the Omnijoo- 
 tent as the Ancient of days. 
 
 Again: in the parallel vision of Nebuchadnezzar (for 
 both this and that of Daniel were in regard to the then 
 future governments of the world), the fifth kingdom is rep- 
 resented by the feet of the image, which were composed of 
 iron and clay ; and the sixth is represented by the little 
 stone cut out of the mountain without hands, which smote 
 the image upon his feet, and broke in pieces the iron and the 
 clay, the brass, the silver and the gold, the materials of 
 which the image was formed ; and the stone became a great 
 mountain, and filled the whole earth. 
 
 If the Ancient of days, in the vision of Daniel, represents 
 the Deity, what shall we say of the corresponding objects, 
 the iron and the clay of the feet of the image of Nebuchad- 
 nezzar? If the iron and clay in the feet of the latter rep- 
 resent a partly si^iritual and partly temporal government, 
 which, as well as all human governments whatever, shall be 
 broken to pieces by the little stone cut out of the mountain, 
 'it would seem that the Ancient of days should foreshadow 
 the same thing. 
 
 The first four objects in the vision of Daniel refer to the 
 same governments as the first four in the image of Nebu- 
 chadnezzar. Nearly all the commentators are agreed, no 
 doubt correctly, that the little stone in one vision signifies 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 441 
 
 the church, and the one like unto the Son of man in the 
 other means Christ. If the two visions indicate the same 
 things in the first, second, third, fourth, and sixth represen- 
 tations, without controversy they must agree in the fifth ob- 
 jects. A rational view of the subject renders it perfectly 
 clear that the vision of Daniel is a re-exhibition of the facts 
 brought out in that of Nebuchadnezzar, the former enlarging 
 and elucidating the features presented less distinctly in the 
 latter vision. 
 
 If, therefore, the iron and the clay in the feet of the image 
 represent the Church of Rome, so also must the Ancient of 
 days in the vision of Daniel. If the iron and the clay repre- 
 sent the union of church and state throughout Christendom, 
 then the Ancient of days represents the universal union of 
 church and state. If the Ancient of days in the one vision 
 means, as some contend, the government of the United States 
 of America, then the iron and the clay in the other must 
 mean the United States. 
 
 The first four governments are purely of human invention ; 
 and the fifth also, in the vision of Nebuchadnezzar as ex- 
 plained by Daniel, is a human government mixed with an- 
 other element. That element, as explained in the prophet's 
 own vision, is the power of the saints. It seems that this 
 power existed, though not in force, during the reign of the 
 ten kings represented by the ten horns of the fourth beast, 
 and that the government represented by the eleventh horn, 
 M'hich came up and before which three horns fell, made war 
 with the saints, and prevailed against them until the Ancient 
 of days came, when judgment was given to them. Hence 
 we conclude that the fifth object in the one vision and in the 
 other, represents human government as it exists in Christian 
 countries at the present day, largely directed as it is by the 
 influence of the Christian churches. 
 
 " And in the days of those kings " (represented by the ten 
 
442 THE BIBLE TEUE. 
 
 toes of the image, aud of the ten horns, and of the other liorn 
 of the fourth beast) "shall the God of heaven set up a king- 
 dom which shall never be destroyed." This is the explana- 
 tion of the little stone, or sixth object, in the vision of Nebu- 
 chadnezzar, and must be identical with the sixth object, or 
 the one like unto the Son of man in the vision of Daniel. 
 
 In the one vision, the stone crushes the image representing 
 human government, and the God of heaven sets up a king- 
 dom which shall never be destroyed ; and in the other, the 
 one like unto the Son of man is presented before the Ancient 
 of days, or the representative of civil and ecclesiastical insti- 
 tutions, and receives "dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, 
 that all people, nations, and languages should serve him ; 
 his dominion is an everlasting dominion, which shall not 
 pass away, and his kingdom that which shall not be de- 
 stroyed." 
 
 Instead, therefore, of limiting the fifth representation in 
 the former vision to a single church, we should, no doubt, 
 understand it to symbolize all Christian governments in these 
 last days, because in all the people are governed by eccle- 
 siastical law and ecclesiastical influence, as well as by state 
 authority. The fifth object in the vision of Nebuchadnezzar 
 brings to view the idea only of the union of church and 
 state ; while the corresponding representation in the vision 
 of Daniel sets forth the same, and the additional idea of in- 
 dividuality called the Ancient of days. 
 
 We have seen how preposterous is the interpretation which 
 would make the Ancient of days to mean the eternal Father ; 
 then who is this venerable, this august, this majestic char- 
 acter, whose garment was white as snow, and the hair of 
 whose head was like pure wool ; whose throne was like the 
 fiery flame, and his wheels as burning fire ? It might be 
 possible that this exalted character is used merely as the 
 ideal of the improved governments of Christendom ; but it is 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 443 
 
 Bot at all probable. If the Son of man means an individual, 
 so also must the Ancient of days signify an individual ; but 
 if so, what individual was meant ? 
 
 It was not Messiah, because he is the one like unto the 
 Son of man, who came to the Ancient of days and received 
 the dominion, the glory, and the kingdom which were taken 
 from the latter. Since the individual represented by the 
 Ancient of days cannot be the first Adam who wilfully for- 
 feited all authority and all claims to dominion then and for- 
 ever ; nor the second Adam, who, by the fulfilment of the 
 law, won back an everlasting kingdom which shall never be 
 removed ; then who is this Ancient of days who shall deliver 
 up the dominion into the hands of the one like unto the Son 
 of man ? Unless we can answer the question from the Scrip- 
 tures, it must forever remain one of the "hidden mysteries." 
 
 "And it came to pass, that the beggar died, and was car- 
 ried by the angels into Abraham's bosom : the rich man 
 also died, and was buried ; and in hell he lifted up his eyes, 
 being in torments, and seeth Abraham afar oflT, and Lazarus 
 in his bosom. And he cried and said, 'Father Abraham, 
 have mercy on me, and send Lazarus, that he may dip the 
 tip of his finger in water, and cool my tongue ; for I am tor- 
 mented in this flame.' But Abraham said, 'Son, remember 
 that thou in thy lifetime receivedst thy good things, and like- 
 wise Lazarus evil things : but now he is comforted, and thou 
 art tormented.' 
 
 " And besides all this, between us and you there is a great 
 gulf fixed : so that they which would pass from hence to 
 you cannot ; neither can they pass to us, that would come 
 from thence. Then he said, 'I pray thee therefore, father, 
 that thou wouldest send him to my father's house: for I have 
 five brethren ; that he may testify unto them, lest they also 
 come into this place of torment.' Abraham saith unto him, 
 'They have Moses and the prophets; let them hear them.' 
 
444 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 And he said, 'Nay, father Abraham : hut if one went unto 
 them from the dead, they will repent.' And he said unto 
 him, 'If they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither will 
 they be persuaded, though one rose from the dead.' " 
 
 From this account of our Saviour it would appear that 
 the disembodied spirits of the righteous go to some interme- 
 diate place between this stage of action and heaven ; where 
 they are comforted, and where they enjoy the company of 
 the patriarchs and prophets; of the good who have gone 
 before, and of the saints of all ages. It would also seem 
 that Abraham is the chief personage there, because that he 
 is the father of the faithful ; and the place itself, because it 
 is the receptacle of the faithful or of Abraham's spiritual 
 children, is called in the above account Abraham's bosom. 
 
 "And Jesus said unto him" (the thief), "Verily, I say 
 unto thee, to-day shalt thou be with me in Paradise." Laz- 
 arus went to Abraham's bosom, and Christ and the redeemed 
 thief went to Paradise. There is no intimation anywhere in 
 the Bible of more than one intermediate place of rest for the 
 spirits of the just between the earth and the heavens ; then 
 it is evident that Abraham's bosom and Paradise are but 
 different names for the same place. 
 
 Moreover, we have already seen that Paradise is the gar- 
 den of Eden; hence, may we not conclude that Abraham's 
 bosom is the Paradise from which Adam and Eve were 
 driven out, which was surrounded by a physical barrier to 
 prevent their physical return ? The spirits of the faithful 
 do go to that beatific place, and there Enoch and Moses and 
 Elias have gone ; and Abraham, the friend of God and the 
 father of the faithful, presides over the happy hosts. 
 
 Those justified spirits are our ministering angels, and there- 
 fore they are still connected with the afiairs of men, and 
 Abraham controls the spiritual interests of the world. If 
 these facts and deductions be correct, then the Ancient of 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 445 
 
 days ia the vision of Daniel must be Abraham ; and when 
 the Prince of peace shall come in his kingdom, he will not 
 only crush out all the political institutions of the world, but 
 Abraham shall yield up his authority as the father of the 
 fiiithful into the hands of him who hath redeemed the world 
 to himself, and who henceforth shall be King of kings and 
 Lord of lords, and exercise all dominion, both spiritual and 
 temporal, over all the earth forever and forever. 
 
 The sixth and last object in the visions of Nebuchadnezzar 
 and of Daniel — which represented all human government to 
 the end of the world — being, in the former, a little stone cut 
 out of the mountain without hands, which smote the iron and 
 clay of the feet and crushed the image to powder, and grew 
 and increased until it filled the wdiole earth; and in the 
 latter vision being " the one like unto the Son of man, w'hom 
 they brought near before the Ancient of days, and to whom 
 was given dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that all 
 people, nations, and languages should serve him " — evidently 
 allude to the coming of a mighty power, which has not yet 
 been established, and whose conditions can only be complied 
 with by the introduction of divine power into the govern- 
 ments of the world. 
 
 Daniel says that the one like unto the Son of man "came 
 with the clouds of heaven," which is the identical language 
 used by our Saviour himself, and all his apostles, in de- 
 scribing the second coming of Christ to establish his final 
 kingdom here ; therefore, the sixth object in each of the 
 visions under consideration refers to the establishment on 
 earth of the theocratic government of Messiah. 
 
 Daniel says, "His dominion is an everlasting dominion, 
 which shall not pass away, and his kingdom that which 
 shall not be destroyed." John says, " Blessed and holy is 
 he that hath part in the first resurrection ; on such the 
 second death shall have no power : they shall be priests of 
 
446 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 God and of Christ, aud sliall reign with him a thousand 
 years.". 
 
 According to the commonly received interpretation of 
 these prophecies, they are at issue, and incompatible with 
 each other; but in reality, as we will see in the end, there 
 is no difference between them, except, perhaps, that the later 
 prophets saw more clearly as to the duration of the mighty 
 kingdom. Nevertheless, Daniel might have said, with pro- 
 priety, of the permanent government of " the one like unto 
 the Son of man," which he, with Isaiah, saw increasing glo- 
 riously through the grand procession of the ages in the 
 mighty cycles rolling down amidst the mystic evolutions 
 of the future, that " His dominion is an everlasting domin- 
 ion, which shall not pass away, and his kingdom that which 
 shall not be destroyed." 
 
 John, however, fixes the time of the duration of the king- 
 dom of Christ on earth at " a thousand years." It is be- 
 lieved that all Christians are agreed that this period of time 
 is to be taken literally ; upon what grounds, and for what 
 good reasons, we confess that we are unable to perceive. 
 Nowhere else, in all the prophecies, is literal time in the 
 future given ; then why should any one suppose that so vio- 
 lent a departure would be made from the invariable rule 
 for writing and construing prophetic time in this isolated 
 instance ? 
 
 All are agreed that "time, times, and the dividing of 
 time," and " time, times aud a half," in the writings of Dan- 
 iel, and " for a time, and times, and half a time," in Revela- 
 tion, signify three years and a half, not of ordinary, but of 
 prophetic time, in which each day represents one of our 
 years. In the prophetic month are thirty days, in the year 
 twelve months, then in the prophetic year are three hundred 
 and sixty days; so that "time, times, and half a time" in- 
 dicate one thousand two hundred and sixty years. 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 447 
 
 The seventy weeks in Daniel indicate foui* hundred and 
 ninety years ; the five months in Revelation are one hundred 
 and fifty years. The thousand three hundred and five and 
 thirty days, and a thousand two hundred and ninety days 
 iu Daniel, and the forty-two months and the thousand two 
 hundred and threescore days in Revelation, mean respect- 
 ively 1335 years, 1290 years, and 1260 years. But why 
 multiply references? for in all these, and many other places, 
 it is established beyond a doubt that a day in prophetic 
 time is taken for a year. 
 
 Is it not passing strange, then, how the idea has become 
 so widely prevalent that in a solitary instance John should 
 have departed from the otherwise unbending rule for the 
 writing and construction of prophetic time ? How twelve 
 hundred and sixty days in one chapter should mean twelve 
 hundred and sixty years, and one thousand years in another 
 chapter of the same book should mean but a thousand 
 years, and that, too, without any notice whatever by the 
 author of any difference in the mode of construction, would 
 be one of the greatest enigmas with which we have ever 
 met in the art of communicating thought by written lan- 
 guage; and, unless there is some reason potent and una- 
 voidable, we shall reject the absurd, vulgar gloss, though 
 the traditions of all the Fathers be against us. 
 
 John tells us that Satan shall be bound a thousand years, 
 and that the saints shall reign with Christ a thousand years ; 
 therefore the time here spoken of by him refers to immortal 
 beings ; an epoch, according to Isaiah, in which fhe child 
 shall die being an liundred years old, and the lives of men 
 shall be like the lives of trees, which now grow from gene- 
 ration to generation. Who will contend that the prophets 
 would make a day mean a year in the historic ages of the 
 present race of ephemeral men, and in the very same con- 
 nection that he should use plain language, making a year 
 
448 THE BIBLE TRUE. 
 
 stand for a year in regard to that time in which immortals 
 are the actors? A few moments' reflection will satisfy any 
 one that the thousand years in which the saints will reign 
 with Christ should be so construed as to be placed at least 
 on as high ground as that on which all prophetic time re- 
 ferring to the past and the present is placed. 
 
 We have seen that in the grand historic visions of Daniel 
 and of John a day means a year, a week means seven years, 
 a month thirty years ; and there can be no departure from 
 this rule of construction without notice of the variance 
 either in the text or the context. Therefore, when John 
 speaks of an epoch in the world's history, in which the 
 actors are immortals, he cannot intend to express by " a 
 thousand years" less than one thousand years of days or 
 360,000 years. 
 
 We hope that it was made apparent in the former part 
 of this work that a thousand years are but as one day with 
 the Lord ; and this is the inferior day in divine computa- 
 tion, used only in connection with the history of our race. 
 If this rule be applied in the construction of the time under 
 consideration, that is, by ascertaining the number of days 
 in 360,000 years, which is done by multiplying by 360 the 
 number of days in one year, we obtain 129,600,000 days. 
 If each of these days be taken for 1000 years, we shall 
 have 129,600,000,000 years adumbrated in the thousand 
 years of Christ's reign on earth — an eternity to our compre- 
 hension, a duration to which the prophets might well refer 
 as being from everlasting to everlasting. 
 
 As we have the sure word of prophecy for the former 
 term; since 360,000 years seem to be a period of time 
 worthy of the efibrts of the Son of man for the establish- 
 ment of his kingdom ; since it would be sufficient time for 
 developing and perfecting the operations of nature ; since 
 it Would be one full year of human superior, or of divine 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 449 
 
 inferior time, therefore we are content, for the present at 
 least, to treat the subject in this light. 
 
 It would be irrational to supiDose that the mighty efforts 
 of God, which have been made for the redemption of the 
 world, extending, as they have, through six days or six 
 thousand years, Avould be made to secure the triumph of his 
 designs for a single day of one thousand years. Shall the 
 devil reign six thousand years? and shall Christ, the 
 anointed of God, reign but one thousand years ? 
 
 Adam lived out almost such a day, even after he had 
 violated the law of life ; and shall the resurrected and im- 
 mortal Adam, whose mission is to put all things, even death, 
 under his feet, reign in the redeemed and recreated earth 
 no longer than the old and sinning Adam lived in the old 
 and cursed earth ? ^Ye repeat it, that by no rational con- 
 struction nor logical deduction can we arrive at the con- 
 clusion that Christ with his saints shall reign in the new 
 earth less than 360,000 years. 
 
 Here we may remark, as we have done before, that the 
 Arabians, Pythagoras, Strabo, and other old philosophers, 
 who, no doubt, drew their information from the Egyptians, 
 the Chaldeans, and other such sources of the learning of a 
 deeper antiquity, fixed full periods of time at from 120,000 
 to 360,000 years. This would suggest the curious inquiries, 
 did not the learned associations of the ancient priesthood 
 preserve some traces of the true order and mode of the 
 creation ? and was not geology, a science which has but re- 
 cently been revived among us, understood by them much 
 more perfectly than it is now by our most learned professors ? 
 or, still more probably, that both of these conclusions are 
 correct ? There is an astonishing coincidence in the pro- 
 found teachings of modern geology, the learning of the 
 ancient philosophers, and the cosmogony of Moses, in the 
 reading of the footprints of the ages of the past and the 
 
450 THE BIBLE TEUE. 
 
 future grand procession of the mighty cycles of time, as 
 brought to view in the apocalyptic visions of Daniel and 
 of John. 
 
 The saints shall reign with Christ in the new earth a 
 thousand years of prophetic time, which is really not less 
 than 360,000 years. This will be a Sabbath of rest for the 
 weary earth, a glorious epoch for the dominion of the Son 
 of man. The new earth will be restored to more than her 
 pristine beauty ; her exuberance of soil and luxuriance of 
 production will far surpass the old earth, even prior to the 
 fall of Adam. There will be " no more sea," and its sur- 
 face will be greatly enlarged beyond its present limits, will 
 be covered everywhere with the richest grass and herbage, 
 with bountiful harvests of grain and every kind of tree, 
 bearing luscious fruits to supply the wants of men and beasts. 
 
 What untold millions may live and flourish and be happy 
 then, with every want and every desire gratified as soon as 
 they arise ! The polarity of the earth will be rectified ; the 
 days and nights will be equal from pole to pole through all 
 the year ; the seasons will only slightly vary, as the earth 
 passes from the perihelion to the aphelion of her orbit. 
 There will be no extremes of heat and cold ; there will be 
 no rains nor drouths, because the flow of electricity will be 
 uninterrupted, and no angry flashing of the lightning, but 
 the regular evaporations by day will be recompounded and 
 descend in due by night. No extraordinary exhalations of 
 noxious vapors from stagnant waters or rapidly decaying 
 vegetation can exist; so that there can be no such thing 
 as malarious sickness in all the earth. 
 
 By reason of the purity of the atmosphere, the heavens 
 will be new ; the days will be glorious by the bright shining 
 of the sun ; the nights will be beauteous by the clearness 
 of the moon and stars, and by the rich corruscations of light 
 from the holy city. It is not strange that the lives of the 
 
THE BIBLE TRUE. 451 
 
 reproducing men of tliat grand epoch should be as the lives 
 of the trees, and that children should die being an hundred 
 years old. 
 
 Oh, this will then be a glorious world ! The Sou of mau 
 will be highly exalted upon the great white throne in the 
 midst of the New Jerusalem, surrounded by the most highly 
 favored of the saints as his ministers of the realm and ser- 
 vants of his will ; while others of the resurrected saints will 
 be enthroned as kings and priests in the states and provinces 
 of the world, and will all go regularly up to the holy city to 
 bear their allegiance and lay the glory of the nations at the 
 foot of the throne of the great King. "And there were 
 great voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world 
 are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ ; 
 and he shall reign forever and ever." 
 
 So far as we have gone in establishing a rational view of 
 the condition of the world prior to the fall, and of the pres- 
 ent abnormal state of things, so far have we proceeded in 
 ascertaining what it must be in the future. What God first 
 designed in regard to our world, he will certainly accom- 
 plish in the end. 'All moral evils must be removed. All 
 physical ills must be cured. This, and this alone, can sat- 
 isfy the conditions of prophecy and the demands of reason. 
 Then let us here close devoutly, as we began, with the peti- 
 tions, " Thy kingdom come ; Thy will be done on earth, as 
 it is done in heaven." 
 
 THE END. 
 
THIS BOOK IS DUE ON THE LAST DATE 
 STAMPED BELOW 
 
 AN INITIAL FINE OF 25 CENTS 
 
 WILL BE ASSESSED FOR FAILURE TO RETURN 
 THIS BOOK ON THE DATE DUE. THE PENALTY 
 WILL INCREASE TO 50 CENTS ON THE FOURTH 
 DAY AND TO $1.00 ON THE SEVENTH DAY 
 OVERDUE. 
 
 ot, x:s I 
 
 \H STACKS 
 
 t)-^^SS- 
 
 w^aim^ 
 
 sM-ij 
 
 |i.v*Ci;i /\(jG 'I 1S79 
 
 im^ 
 
 5Dgc'55GB 
 
 ^^m 
 
 ^' " '^^ycR ^ 
 
 I^EC'D L.D 
 
 
 1^ 
 
 REC D UD 
 
 NOV 15 4^ 
 
 JUM 2 3 1S79 
 
 LD 21-100m-12, '43 (8796s) 
 
41C514 
 
 yi. 
 
 -^ 
 
 7:^ 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY